《Rebirth in a corrupt world》 Arc 1 - Prologue - No regrets This is my first book Criticism is welcome updates will mostly be weekly unless i have time. The prologue i tried not to make too long with details but enough to get a sense of the world the MC was in. (First few chapters were pre-written when i was building the mc¡¯s origin and world so they will be quick released) Here is the Prologue --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The world can be really unfair. My vision reflects a crumbling ceiling through tear stained eyes as my body grows cold. The world around me is growing darker and darker but I don¡¯t feel scared. The tears that I was shedding moments ago will be the last I will ever shed. Everything that I have suffered has been paid in full to the best of my ability. All that awaits me now, is death. Regret? Of course I have them. However, there is nothing I can do about it at this point. The only thing I have now are my memories of my past as I become another corpse on this planet. When I was born my family consisted of my mother being American and with My father being Japanese. From what I can remember, my mom would be considered a stunning beauty in todays standards. She met my father when he entered the US on a business trip, him being 26 and my mom being 22. Supposedly he whisked my mother off her feet. I guess my father was a real casanova at the time given his average looks. They ended up making a family in Japan together, since my father was some sort of big wig in the company he worked for. Not a year after they married I was born as a healthy baby boy. Life was pretty good for us at the time, well that is until a scandal with his boss and some school kid got exposed. The investigation revealed a lot of inconsistencies in the company. The chain of events eventually leading to bankruptcy and my dad losing all of of his assets that actually didn¡¯t exist. No company would hire him when they looked up his work history since his credibility was questionable. I was already about 6 yrs old when this happened, not really knowing how bad things were getting. Eventually he took loans from some bad people and it didn¡¯t take long afterwards for my father to suddenly ''disappear'' and for the loan sharks to target my mom. To my regret, when they were done with her and dragged her back home, my mother, she didn¡¯t come out like I remember. I tried to fight them when they showed up but I was too weak to do anything, and was thoroughly thrashed each time. Each time they came I had to endure watching there smile of satisfaction while I suffered. Two years of this later I was now 8 and my innocence was thoroughly routed from me. Unfortunately mom got pregnant and eventually birthed a girl. Of course even then those bastards still showed up saying they ''needed to make sure the pregnancy was fine''. Not long after she gave birth, she committed suicide, and the government separated me from my only known family, my little sister. There I was alone and angry at the world at the tender age of 9. Based on the way society worked I was supposed to just accept everything, and continue on through school and join the system after graduating. LIKE HELL. I was angry and I wanted revenge so I trained myself with whatever I could learn. But I¡¯m not some influential shit with connections that can get me what I need. However I still did what I could to improve myself. School didn¡¯t do much for me besides gathering useful information. The other student''s had varieties of ignorance ranging from ''really?'' to ''WTF'', so I had no reason to befriend anyone. I skipped most of my classes besides anything I felt was useful like chemistry and health. My biggest provider of useful information was the internet, the thing has everything you want to know. Convenient. A few years of laying low and learning what I could, at 13 I chanced upon a familiar face. It was one of the bastards that ruined my mom¡¯s smile! The moment the rage within me was about to burst out, I felt some type of pressure in my mind and my impulse to charge right at him waned as fast as it came. Not understanding were my anger went I got the idea to follow him and see where he was going. To my surprise the whole gang appeared, with one additional person. MY FATHER! Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why is he there!? The pressuring veil on my mind seemed to grow stronger as the tears that fell from my eyes seemingly stopped and forced me to endure. Taking a breath I decided since then to gather information by sneaking around and over hearing their conversations. To my dismay it turns out my father is a part of their group. This revelation left me angry and I seriously wanted answers but this feeling was suddenly repressed along with all my other desires. I knew I couldn¡¯t do anything yet, I had that knowledge thoroughly beaten into me when I was younger, it made me more resentful over my weakness. My only comfort during this time was the fact that I knew where they were. I then started training my body diligently to beat them and looked up all types of methods to overcome their numbers at the library, of course I had to be careful whenever I was there to avoid prying eyes and bring suspicion my way. The whole time I always made sure to keep track of my enemies movements so I wouldn¡¯t lose them. Fortunately I did since they changed building locations due to expanding business space. I guess things must be going well for them. Hopefully I can change that. ... I¡¯m now 17 and all things considered I think my amazing patience has found its limit. To be honest the things I¡¯m about to do would be frowned upon by society and be labeled as terrorism. But seriously, who cares, society hasn''t done shit to help me or stop these bastards. Any feelings of hesitation is nonexistent. I observed the place for a while and got a bit of luck. They were all there heading into the building and they even had an extra companion. It looks to be a young girl being forcefully dragged towards the building. *Sigh* seriously I think the police in this country are useless, that or they are in their payroll. As I looked on one of those bastards struck the girl, ah, *twitch* she seems to have stopped moving. That settles it¡­*crack*...I¡¯m moving in now...these scum¡­*crack*...are going to die. I had to move quick, and to be honest I most likely won¡¯t go unnoticed with all these cameras. So I took a more direct approach and went through the front door, pretending to be a customer would make things more easy to get in. But then I noticed something strange like a fog within my head slowly clearing away, with each step more of it would fade, every bit lost made my anger surge across every part of my body, increasing in density with each revolution. All my resentment, hate, vengeful thoughts just exploded from within me. When it was almost all gone my vision started going red. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As I walking with heavy steps, each one sending more waves of anger into my head. It started getting harder and harder to focus on my original intention to pretend I was some customer. Just looking at the man in front of me makes my mind writhe with anger. Reaching the receptionist I tried to act as a customer in need of help. He gave a fake smile and didn¡¯t even try to hide his smirk as he turned to lead me to the proper room to sign some shit contract. But I can¡¯t focus, my body is screaming at me to just kill. Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill! Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. FUCK IT! I sunk the knife I was hiding into the receptionists back. Feeling the blade pierce his skin sent chills down my spine. But I didn¡¯t feel disgusted, I felt amazing, to kill these bastards who made my life hell, who took my mom¡¯s smile. A grin was felt growing on my face. The man didn¡¯t utter a word, the knife already leaving his back and cutting his neck before he can react. I also left one of the things I prepared for this occasion with his body. I wasted no time in treading down these seemingly winding halls. A guard appeared who seemed to be panicked, most likely from the blood on my clothes from my first kill. Taking advantage of his shock, I got closed in and pierced his throat with my bloodied blade. Checking to see if he had anything useful, what I found was a big no no in this part of the world. He had a gun. Not anything fancy but enough to make my day. I already looked up how they are used and such even if I couldn''t get one. To my delight having no experience firing didn¡¯t mean much for some reason. Most of my bullets met my targets the moment I would see them showing their ugly mugs. Every cry of anguish, every man killed in this place left me so happy, I was barely able to contain myself. Some of them even started begging but that just made killing them more satisfying. My mom begged, I begged, countless others begged, but it didn¡¯t matter to them. I¡¯m only giving them the same treatment, and my smile grows bigger every time. Traveling the halls taking the guards weapons and leaving more of my presents behind I reached the elevators. The thing shut off on my approach, seems I was noticed. When I reached the stairs instead I was planning on heading up, but I felt the need to go down instead. Paying no mind as to why, I complied with the feeling. I¡¯m so very glad I did. The basement seems to be in a world of it¡¯s own since the things I was doing upstairs seemed to be drowned out by the ''activities'' going on. The cries of women of all ages was traveling the halls. Men laughing, beating, and cursing at them telling them it was their fault in the first place. This...this....this place needs to burn. I couldn¡¯t even think of my original plan anymore. All my actions was just to kill anyone I saw taking away the smiles. Every heart wrenching scream from them just told me I protected another victim. My smile just seemed to be unable to grow any bigger. I saw an interesting room filled with computers and stuff but decided to leave it alone. Some girls I left behind didn¡¯t seem to know what to do, their eyes reminded me of my mothers. Others just cried wanting to go home. It took a lot but I managed to tell them the way out was clear. Walking down the hall to kill more I heard some steps heading away. But I could tell that there were some who still stayed in the rooms. Just like her, just like my mom, their smiles are gone. I think my smile went a little strange knowing this, My face started to feel a little cold. Ah, I see...these are tears. How long has it been since I last felt tears run down my face. Since that moment my smile changed and my tears fell, I felt a burning hatred far more profound than before. My kills felt meticulous like every death was just to remove the garbage before my eyes. The retaliation grew more fierce from their side as well. Every now and again I would feel a bullet pierce me, the pain overflowed from every new injury I sustained. But I felt it was nothing compared to the pain in my heart, that this pain was nothing to the victims of this place, to what my mother felt. I pressed on, suppressing my body''s urges to seek medical relief. Every step became more heavy, no longer from hatred, but from fatigue. My blood draining away, yet I still moved forward. Before I realized it I was at the last room, and there they were. The whole gang plus the girl. Her clothing seemed to be ripped in places but they hadn¡¯t gotten too far in the act yet. They looked to be afraid, I chuckled and spoke, ¡°Well my appearance may be a bit dreadful, but you shouldn¡¯t be so rude.¡± this seemed to set them off. The girl quickly hid in the corner so I tried my best to avoid fighting in that area. Bullets grazed my cheek, holes appearing all around my body, it was a wonder how I was still standing. My body crying for rest. But it was left unanswered as I kept pulling the trigger, kept moving to kill them. As the last man capable of fighting fell crying at the hole I left in his dick, I ended him with a bullet to the head. I would have laughed at how miserable his face looked but I was too tired. My gaze moved toward the last living member of the group. MY FATHER. He was just there begging for his pathetic life while I proceeded to ask a simple question. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± (MC) ¡°W-what? I-I don¡¯t know, *sob* please just let me go *sob*.¡± (Trash) His face riddled with snot, blood, and tears. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize your dear old son...father?¡± (MC) My words were cold and without emotion but left a noticeable impact on the scum before me. It didn¡¯t take long for him to process my words before the confusion and his face switched to shock. The girl crying in the corner seemed unable to take it anymore and started pleading to go home. I looked at her and told her in a gentle tone to take the hallway back to an emergency exit door I spotted and to move fast, my presents would activate soon. I wouldn¡¯t want someone who could still smile be caught in the surprise. She looked deeply at me as she finally put strength into her legs to leave. The light in her eyes...strong. Good, another person still able to smile. After she stammered away I proceeded to ¡°interrogate¡± my father for information on why he was here. To be honest I wish I didn¡¯t hear it. He sold her out. To lessen his debt he made my mom a scapegoat to be used by those guys I just killed and keep his life. He would then pay off the rest of his debt by working for them. What sickens me most is he felt no regret when he said it, like mom should be glad to sacrifice herself for him. He even finished paying off his debt last year and still works for them regardless. IT WAS ALL HIS FAULT! I gazed at him with pure hatred as I finally noticed the madness in his eyes. Grasping the blood stained knife that followed me throughout this killing spree, I didn¡¯t hesitate to end his life slowly, and cut meticulously in a way to prolong his suffering. If I was calmer I would have ended it quickly and tried to escape while I still could. But I was too tired to move, and too angry to stop. As his voice slowly faded away and his body stopped moving, my own body started to fail me as well, explosions went off all over the compound. I left them in places I thought would cause the most damage, that room with the computers was avoided but since it¡¯s explosives I won¡¯t guarantee it won¡¯t be damaged. As everything was going to hell I thought of the girl that just left. I hope that she made it out okay, I can¡¯t confirm it in my condition. As the walls came down around me I think I heard sirens but I can¡¯t be sure since I rarely ever heard it in this place, most likely just my ears ringing. I don¡¯t feel any regret for what I did, far from it, I felt satisfied. My body grew cold and I felt my surroundings fade away...ahhh I¡¯m dieing...mother did I avenge you...would you still look at me like you used too. I wish that you never left me...why did you have to go...why won¡¯t the tears stop flowing¡­ ... Chapter 1 - Meeting a Goddess Author''s note: Hello everyone and thank you for reading my fiction i will have a side chapter with all the data on the stat system and characters so don¡¯t worry about not seeing all the information yourselves about how each stat works. This is chapter 1 the prelude to him entering another world. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was dark, neither cold nor hot. Just an endless nothing spanning for god knows how long. Some people would be panicked over being in a place like this. But I don¡¯t feel anything regarding this. It didn¡¯t take long for me to notice I¡¯m a floating ball of light, or at least it seems like I¡¯m floating, I can¡¯t really tell. I tried calling out towards the darkness but it did nothing so I decided to just wait. I don¡¯t even think I produced a sound though and I¡¯m just thinking I did. Being a ball of light sucks. I started thinking about how I got here. The few moments I had to myself when I was resting instead of training was used to read whatever was available to me. This entailed a few novels of people going to new worlds to be heroes which I found to be total bull. From my perspective all I saw was a bunch of assholes taking advantage of their situation to come out on top of others, and use their position to woo any female they fancied. *Sigh* thinking on this is getting me nowhere. hmm..I find it odd that I¡¯m still capable of sighing given I don¡¯t have a body. Or think for that matter. *Chuckle* ¡°Who is there!?¡± I suddenly heard a laugh coming from my surroundings and can¡¯t discern it¡¯s location. I¡¯m getting a little nervous considering I don¡¯t have any way to defend myself as a floating ball The surroundings suddenly changed into a room that can be compared to the size of a football field with a design similar to a grand bedroom even royalty have no right to use. But seeing the design of the furniture I would assume it would be a woman''s room...why am I in a woman''s bedroom all of a sudden? ¡°Over here young one.¡± A voice so benevolent and gentle permeated through me and I finally notice a woman that even I would say I had no right to look upon due to the beauty and grace she carries was sitting right behind me. One would fear that their gaze would taint this perfect being and would look away and be completely unwilling to look again and simply cherish the glimpse they had. But I''m not like most people and maintained my gaze as I tried to understand who I was looking at. Her skin was unblemished and full of youth and somehow gave an unmistakable radiance. Her hair is fiery blond and as vibrant as the sun itself. A round defined face that models or anyone for that matter would simply admit to being superior to them without a fight. She gaze at me gently with her round eyes that revealed the constellations within her golden pupils and smiled. ¡°Greetings young one and welcome to my abode. I have many names but normally I¡¯m known as Amare Anima Nexu the Goddess of Love and Connections, you may simply call me Amare. I¡¯m sure you have many questions but for now I need you to listen.¡± (Amare) With that introduction it was pretty natural that I complied to her request. What followed was basically that I was chosen to judge a world that has a balance heavily weighted toward evil. By balance, from what she explained, a world is often scaled between good and evil and the Gods would influence the scale in order to keep it leveled out for the most part. The world I was just previously living on just so happened to have shifted to a more evil side during my time there. When she asked if I was following along okay and had any questions, I ask about why the scales tip in the first place. Apparently it¡¯s because of us sentient beings. From what I was able to understand from when she started speaking of souls and karma; acts of evil and good influence the scales of balance in each world. The farther a scale is tipped the more difficult it is to reverse. That is when the Gods interfere in various ways to re-balance everything. She went ahead and also explained that even though many Gods find evil to be repulsive and such, it is recognized as a necessary existence. There are also Gods that favor evil and are really ill tempered. The more neutral gods ignore the scales entirely and pretty much do whatever they want unless they have no choice but to help. Even though I wish evil could just take a back seat forever, I understood that if there was no evil you wouldn¡¯t know what good is, the same applies to order-chaos, light-dark, hope-despair, etc. Before she continued with how this was all going to work she decided to allow me to ask questions that she would be willing to answer if possible. There were only three questions I had: 1. What happened to my mother when she died? 2. Did everything I did in my life even mean anything? The last question was about someone I haven''t thought about in a long time: 3. Was my sister doing okay? The Goddess only smiled at me and the answers I got left me either shocked or in a state that if I had my body it would probably be a crying mess right now. Firstly since my mother had a large amount of good karma that outweighed most of the negative effect of her suicide and she managed a few years in a personal paradise before her soul was cleansed and re-entered the rebirth cycle. Before she disappeared she was told about my life and what was going to happen to me. She left a long message of regrets and encouragement that can be simplified to: ¡°My son I¡¯m so sorry to have left you, in my grief for what your father did to me when I found out, and the pain I felt, left me feeling unwilling to carry on. If I would¡¯ve known about what he would do sooner, maybe things could¡¯ve turned out better. However there is no excuse for what I did. When I was shown how you lived your life afterwards, it pained me to see. But I also felt proud at the strength you held. Truth be told, even if it was considered questionable morally, I was still proud of your actions against those corrupt fucking assholes, *cough* pardon my language. I don¡¯t know what world they are sending you to, but I know you can overcome whatever situation you may face. I love you, and I hope you can forgive me. Your mother, Elizabeth Fortuna¡± Recalling the name of my mother after all this time left a pain in my soul. After I collected myself the goddess answered my next question and it left me shocked. Apparently the Gods were helping me out for most of my life. They suppressed my anger to keep me from doing anything crazy before I was ready. While also keeping me placid enough to focus on other things too, and keep me from burning out from obsession. During my killing spree was when they pretty much opened the floodgates of my anger. As I attacked they would nudge my bullets to hit people in fatal areas, slowing my blood loss, basically they used me to kill them since they were one of the sources tipping earth¡¯s scale toward evil. I didn¡¯t know how I felt about being used but the results didn¡¯t really leave me all that mad. They can¡¯t even directly interfere in worlds like Earth so technically it was more guiding than controlling. So in the end my actions, regardless of how crazy and cruel, had a positive effect on the world. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The last question was something I never expected. The girl that I helped escape in the end of my fight turned out to be my little sister. She was abducted from her adoptive parents who, by the way, also fell into that company''s trap. After everything settled, it turns out my actions had more of an affect than I thought it would. My actions caused police departments from other districts to come and investigate, since the scene I made was way over the jurisdiction of the local police, if you can call them that. What the investigators found was a whole lot of problems. Their investigation led them to all sorts of crazy things from the entire local police department getting a cut from that company, to all sorts of illegal dealings which included, human trafficking, illegal drug trade, and insider gun distribution. The government was not pleased with these findings. That room with that seemingly important data had everything the police needed in their investigation. Shockingly the room was rigged to destroy everything in there with a push of a button from the head jackass and leave no evidence. Unfortunately for him my explosives damaged the trigger mechanism, due to a little godly interference, which the police pegged as ''dumb luck''. When they discovered my body under the wreckage and looked into my identity and uncovered my past and relation to the company, they didn¡¯t know how to label me. I was technically a terrorist, and a pretty successful one, but was also a distraught victim who never received any real help. The target was also a seriously corrupt organization. Not to mention me freeing all those victims, besides the ones that gave up. The security footage showed most of the things I did in the building. When they found were I lived and saw my crazy amount of information gathered on that company, some of which they didn¡¯t notice until they looked through it, left them speechless. In the end they made me out to be some tragic hero type character. Especially when they connected me to my sister, who¡¯s name is actually Lily Millers, and made a simple memorial for me since they didn''t really know how else to treat my corpse. I honestly didn¡¯t feel like a hero though, more like some vengeful kid, so I paid it no mind. What threw me off was when some people started making a movie on my life, and how I became a subject in psychology and how people react to traumas and such. The whole thing ended up as another one of those crazed media topics that never go away. My autopsy also left me in shock as well. It turns out I had brain damage that was left untreated. Based on the results, I would be easily angered over anything. Which is actually a common form of brain damage, but is usually treated to help people cope with it. My patience was the gods preventing me from acting before I was capable of putting up a fight. The reason I¡¯m so calm and thinking so clearly right now is also due to the fact I no longer have a body. The goddess just had what seemed to be a pained smile when I found out. I would also note that since Lily, who is living happily with her family now, found out about me she visits my grave regularly. I wish I could have gotten to know her. ¡°Um..Goddess Amare...¡± (MC) ¡°Just Amare.¡± (Amare) Her gaze was serious when just stopped me, so I didn¡¯t even think of denying her. ¡°Okay *cough**cough* Amare...Thank you for answering my questions, it was really eye opening. Whatever it is you need me to do I will try my best.¡± (MC) She smiled at my words and replied saying, ¡°No need for thanks since you actually helped me by helping with the balance in your former world. Truth be told I¡¯m afraid after you hear about the situation you may have different feelings¡± (Amare). She had a remorseful look when she said these words, and I felt a little worried about whatever she needed me to do. ... Essentially the world I¡¯m being sent too had the scales tipped so heavily toward evil that the gods are having a lot of difficulty fixing it. The cause was some Slavemancer, secretly enslaving powerful leaders, proceeded to cause massive chaos and corruption everywhere. Kingdoms falling, towns raised, rape and pillaging everywhere. What¡¯s worse is that even though he died of old age, his actions left irreversible effects. He created enslavement tools aka the slave collar among the most notable, which was easily reproduced by others, and other magic tools that has left greedy people seek and use these tools for either themselves or for business. People are being killed or enslaved all over, and there is not enough people who are strong enough to make a difference. Whatever pockets of safety that are left are dwindling and gods deemed to find a solution before that world is found unsavable. I asked what she meant by unsavable before being told something really interesting. The scales of good and evil are actually more of a filter for when souls pass back into the world of the living. A neutral scale means the person will have an equal chance of developing into either a good or bad person. So if the scales tip toward evil than the likelihood of them developing into a good person decreases. There is more to it than that but I don''t have to know about it, or more like I''m not qualified to know. However, outside influences can influence peoples growth and is not just limited to the scales. After she told me this she dropped another shocking truth. It turns out an evil god reincarnated was the one who summoned some guy into that world which turned out to be the slavemancer. That evil god has since been imprisoned and now the gods who want to fix this mess and are looking for people to try and reverse the situation. ¡°Why me, if I may ask Amare.¡± (MC) She put on a face as if asking why she wouldn¡¯t choose me, and I felt a little embarrassed. Putting on a bright smile she said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want you.¡± I seriously felt distressed being desired by this goddess out of the countless other people to choose from. Chuckling she continued, ¡°True you can¡¯t be considered pure, but your heart is in the right place, and I need someone who is capable. In this world you can help a lot of people and attain the thing you wished for most if you fight hard enough for it. You should know what it is I mean. By refusing you¡¯ll pass through the cleansing and you¡¯ll never achieve it. This isn¡¯t a threat and I know this is a very difficult request that most people won¡¯t be able to accomplish. So even if you refuse, I won¡¯t blame you.¡± (Amare) Hearing her words, it¡¯s obvious what she meant. By accepting I will have a second chance to have a family and a life I desired. But it¡¯s obvious it won¡¯t be immediate since the danger of losing them if I¡¯m not strong enough is high. Truthfully finding companions will also be difficult since trust will be a major issue. Well even so my answer is obvious. I don''t have anything to lose, and if I fail than so be it. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you.¡± (MC) Thus my new path is now set in a world filled with depravity known as Tenebris. Chapter 2 - Preparations Author - This chapter will not be as long as the others and will be what he gets from the goddess Amare. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Amare was smiling brightly as she heard my answer. It was very warming to see since I didn¡¯t have much interaction with other people in my old world, other than what was necessary. Now that she knew that I was on board she continued to tell me some things I needed to know Since the land is in chaos most of the kingdom have fallen so a lot of information on them is useless to me. The only exception would be to keep an eye out for any surviving members of royalty. Having access top their bloodline may actually prove useful, she wouldn''t elaborate why though. From what I¡¯m told most of them were pretty bad but there are still a few of them that are worth helping. Of course I wouldn¡¯t even have a way to spot them but apparently I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that. Social structure is surprise surprise, strong on top with the weak not even be worthy enough to lick their boots. Currency is as follows: 50 small copper coins = 1 big copper coin 10 big copper coins = 1 small silver coin 50 small silver coins = 1 big silver coin 10 big silver coins = 1 small gold coin 50 small gold coins = 1 big gold coin 100 big gold coins = 1 mythril coin Normally the use of this currency by social classes would range from: Peasants, or poor people, deal mostly around small copper coins and big copper coins if they are lucky. Commoners, the lower class citizens, pockets range up to the small silver coin range. Merchants and clans use coins up to Small gold coins and if they are powerful big gold coins. Usually only Empires and some kingdoms use mythril coins but most of them have fallen and their fortunes seized by thieves and sects. People at the currency range of peasants are more dominate all over for obvious reasons. What was really troubling was the fact that the standard of living has severely dropped in many locations. Some places are now so full of diseases that whole villages and towns are being burned to the ground to prevent the spread of disease. Life expectancy has dropped in many areas as well. Most of the things people need to survive are coveted by the powerful. The issues just keep piling up. Knowing this I became a little worried about my living standards. I didn¡¯t live in some grand house but my home was decent enough to be considered pretty good for someone in my situation. The goddess understood my worry and said I will be reborn in an area that is still in relatively decent condition when compared to other places. From what I understand she will be able to protect me in my early days of life so I can grow in safety. And my race is gonna be something more suited for my endeavors apparently. She can¡¯t protect me from the obvious things that can kill me like If I¡¯m attacked by someone though. Essentially it¡¯s keeping bad things from happening to me but if I knowingly head toward danger than she can¡¯t help me. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. After hearing all this she then brought up the Blessing she will give me. I found this very interesting. I thought her blessing would entail her protecting me from unknown danger, but it turns out it wasn¡¯t the case. Especially since this world has magic and stuff, I thought I would just learn that and other things in order to fight. She didn¡¯t deny this but said it would take too long and that her blessing would make me improve faster. However I was warned that certain aspects of it doesn¡¯t show obvious effects and that everything has a use. Fortunately I wouldn¡¯t be completely left in the dark since she would provided basic information on everything and whatever further insight into this blessing needs to be discovered on my own. ¡°Alright, now it is time for me to tell you what the blessing is.¡± I felt as excited waiting to find out what it is. She smiled lightly and told me my blessing is a title known as [Unbound], apparently she is one of the few gods that can grant this title since she is a god of connection, and will keep her connected to me. What it does is remove restrictions on my soul and give me access to an interface connected to it that will effect my body and the things surrounding it by messing with stats and stuff. From what I can picture it¡¯s like one of those games I never got to play growing up. It actually seemed pretty cool and I had a hunch that this will be a very important ability. She suddenly seemed unwilling as she told me that it is time for my departure. But I was actually pretty happy. Not a lot of people get to find out that everything that they do does matter and that everything has a purpose. Everything slowly started fading out as I heard Amare¡¯s gentle voice wishing me luck. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Do you think he will succeed in this world?¡± (unknown god) Hearing these word Amare was silent for a moment before she replied. ¡°His soul is strong so he won¡¯t be easily crushed by sadness, but I wish his fate in this world could have been filled with less malice.¡± (Amare) ¡°Hmm...even so there are many things in that world that if he faces too soon can destroy him or worse turn him into a force more cruel than that slavemancer.¡± (unknown god) ¡°Yes, but for now all we can do is wait and see.¡± (Amare) ¡°Perhaps if we set up a few trials to temper him he will have a better chance.¡± (another god that entered the scene) ¡°Trials? Maybe, but not yet...for now he needs to survive childhood.¡± (Amare) ¡°¡±Agreed¡±¡± (two other gods) ¡°Now then...why have you two entered my chambers, *ominous twitch* You should both know to wait in the lounge.¡± (Amare with an ominous aura) ¡°Pardon my intrusion!¡± (god 1) ¡°Hyyyyaaaaa! It won¡¯t happen again!¡± (god 2) ¡°No, no it won¡¯t.¡± (Angered Amare) ¡°Nooooooooooooooooo!¡± (pitiful gods 1 and 2) Chapter 3 - Waking up Author: Hello again and thanks for reading comments and suggestions are welcome. The information Amare gave the MC is in a separate post coming up. There will be short time skips as he grows up And just to note someone is recognized as an adult at the age of 15. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I¡¯m back in the darkness again, but this time I can feel my surroundings. It¡¯s warm and comfortable¡­*yawn*...*Gasp* that was close. I can¡¯t sleep yet I need to confirm my status. So Following the instructions of the Goddess Amare I will my connection to my soul. *ding*
[quart=Name,Race]N/A,Unknown[/quart][quart=Level,Age]0,0[/quart][quart=Class,Subclass]N/A,N/A[/quart][quart=SP,CP]0,100[/quart]
Status
[quart=HP,HR]50,.0/s[/quart][quart=MP,MR]50,.0/s[/quart][quart=SP,SR]50,.0/s[/quart]
[quart=Strength,Intelligence]0,0[/quart][quart=Vitality,Wisdom]0,0[/quart][quart=Dexterity,Focus]0,0[/quart][quart=Agility,Speed]0,0[/quart]
Main Stats
Vigor0
[quart=Leadership,Charisma]0,0[/quart][quart=Charm,Art]0,0[/quart][quart=Stealth,Sense]0,0[/quart][quart=Faith,Luck]0,0[/quart]
Sub Stats
Willpower0
[quart=Fire,Water]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Earth,Wind]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Light,Dark]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Spacial,Neutral]0%,0%[/quart]
Affinities
Looking at this I could only think of a really helpless person. Thankfully Amare awarded me 100 CP in order to help me out when I first awaken. From her suggestion I would need to focus at least 50 pts on Vitality alone, as a baby sickness is a problem with the current world, the rest she will leave to my discretion. After thinking about a few things I was left with this: *ding*
[quart=Name,Race]N/A,Unknown[/quart][quart=Level,Age]0,0[/quart][quart=Class,Subclass]N/A,N/A[/quart][quart=SP,CP]0,0[/quart]
Status
[quart=HP,HR]575,1.9/s[/quart][quart=MP,MR]185,1.7/s[/quart][quart=SP,SR]370,6.4/s[/quart]
[quart=Strength,Intelligence]5,10[/quart][quart=Vitality,Wisdom]50,8[/quart][quart=Dexterity,Focus]5,5[/quart][quart=Agility,Speed]5,3[/quart]
Main Stats
Vigor7
[quart=Leadership,Charisma]0,0[/quart][quart=Charm,Art]0,0[/quart][quart=Stealth,Sense]0,0[/quart][quart=Faith,Luck]0,2[/quart]
Sub Stats
Willpower0
[quart=Fire,Water]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Earth,Wind]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Light,Dark]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Spacial,Neutral]0%,0%[/quart]
Affinities
After looking through the information Amare gave me on what these things do I decided to make it so I won¡¯t be so feeble when I¡¯m born. Since I''m a baby now physical activity will be limited, so i''ll focus my stats on intelligence since education in this world will most likely be crap and I can work out as I grow older. I also tested the effects of CP on the sub-stats. Every upgrade to a sub-stat requires the same amount of points per boost. So if I want to improve a sub-stat with a stat lvl of 25 than I would need 25 CP. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. It¡¯s not that bad since sub-stats are normally raised naturally if given enough time, and can be influenced by the things you do. But from the information Amare gave me, raising it naturally takes a long time, if it even raises at all, so this is pretty good to know. After reviewing everything I think the vigor stat is extremely useful with my natural recovery ability. From what I can tell HP,MP, and SP relates more to the energies residing in my body than anything pertaining to my actual life, what they are I don''t know yet. The reason I think this is because I''m not in a game and that I''m alive. Now all I can do is wait, thankfully not long though since I¡¯m suddenly starting to feel some pressure building around me. Wait..I just realized...I¡¯M EXPERIENCING CHILDBIRTH...OH GOD! ¡°waaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh¡± (MC) *baby crying* ¡°It¡¯s a boy Milord but...¡± (unknown person) ¡°*Sigh* figures it would take after the mother.¡± (another unknown person) ¡°It¡¯s useless to me discard it and this sow, I have more important places to be.¡± (trash person) After getting myself put together after my traumatic ordeal I started hearing some scary things from some pompous looking guy. Hey...are you serious, this bastard! ¡°Milord *sob* please, have mercy, he is your son *sob*.¡± (crying woman, mother?) Hearing everything around me left me despondent. This guy is getting rid of me at birth like a piece of garbage. The woman who I believe to be my mother seems to be begging, I don¡¯t like this. I lost my mother before and seeing my new one like this...no no no! ¡°Silence wench, guards what are you being paid for, dispose of them!¡± (Trash Father) The guards didn¡¯t leave her any room for begging and killed her, they seriously killed a woman who just birthed a child and they didn¡¯t even hesitate. *Sob* my mother is dead, I lost my mother AGAIN! Even if I didn¡¯t know her, my heart aches so much. A guard suddenly picked me up in an ungraceful manner and carried me out of the building. My tears didn¡¯t stop, this world already took from me and I can only watch. Unlike what I expected, I wasn¡¯t left in a forest, I was simply left to die on the street. My cries were ignored by the people passing by. I can understand now why Amare had such a pained expression, she knew this would happen. The body she selected for me needed to have the potential to grow strong, and born in a place with the minimum safety this world has that can allow me to survive and grow safely. Given I was left outside proves she knew what would happen since I would need vitality to survive this ordeal. ¡°waaaaahhhhh waaaaahhhhhhh¡± (MC) ¡°A notha one huh, die quietly will you.¡± (passerby) These people are seriously gonna get what''s coming to them when I grow up. *Sob* ... I was getting a little desperate, the air was cold and I haven¡¯t had any food since I was born. It¡¯s already been what seemed to be an hour since I was left here and the sky looks like it is getting dark soon. If help doesn¡¯t come soon I would seriously die like this. ¡°Oh no another child abandoned. There there it¡¯s okay don¡¯t cry, I may not have much but I can help care for you little one. I just hope you behave and stay out of trouble I...don¡¯t know how that man will take to having you around though.¡± (tired looking woman) I seriously felt relieved someone came to help me. After that tired looking woman, seemingly in her late thirties, took me away from that place she just kept talking to me as if she thinks a newborn would understand her. I can¡¯t say a lot of it was good, but at the very least she seemed to want to help me. Truthfully I didn¡¯t really mind since it was about were I would be living for now. From the things she said this is what I know. 1. It¡¯s a questionable orphanage. 2. The owner has the kids who are of age go out and ¡°procure¡± some things needed for the orphanage to stay functional. So it''s pretty much steal from others to earn your stay. 3. If you''re caught then tough luck, because the owner isn¡¯t taking responsibility and you¡¯ll either be killed or enslaved. 4. The place is barely habitable and no place for infants but it¡¯s the only place I got. 5. There is only one other person close to my age living there, she is a one year old wolf-kin variant. Apparently she was abandoned by her pack for having white hair and blue eyes rather than the normal hair of black and dark grey that they use for stealth. She also appeared to be weaker than a normal wolf-kin infant so not even the mother cared about her fate. 6. Since this area is predominantly human populated discrimination is strong. When we arrived at the place that barely qualifies as a house I was met with the criticizing eyes of some fat man that looks like he hasn¡¯t worked in a long time. The pungent odor of alcohol made my eyes and nose burn. This isn¡¯t going to be a pleasant upbringing. I''ll be sure to pay whatever I get back one hundred fold. ------------------------------------------------------- A/N: As I was proof reading everything I saw a comment about not being able to see, well yea I know that. But he isn''t a human baby, and he already has some stats added to him making him stronger than a normal newborn. Chapter 4 - Growing Up Author: Hello readers and thank you for getting this far. The first few chapters was a way to understand how everything fits together. The scales of good and evil determine the potential for a person¡¯s growth, but just because a scale is tipped far in one direction doesn¡¯t guarantee anything, that only happens if a scale is fully on one side. After all people grow with the things they experience during their lives. When the scale is too far in one direction things get a little unstable *cough*. Oh and when the MC talks about reading Amare¡¯s book, think of a codex in a game menu. She is a god why can¡¯t she add a screen/tab for him to see. If there are any other things you all want clarified I¡¯ll be sure to respond when I can. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I never realized how boring being a baby is. After I got taken in by this woman, who goes by the name Abra, I was left in the care of some kid who looked to have no business taking care of anyone. I¡¯ve been here for about 2 days and I¡¯m already depressed. Truth be told I would hear a few names flying around, but with my inability to move the way I want to, I can¡¯t figure out which name went to who. But hearing how these people behave and treat each other leaves me feeling that it¡¯s not worth my time trying to remember them. Things only get quiet when that fat middle aged guy shows up. His name I still don¡¯t know, but everyone seems to call him Boss. I¡¯ll be sure to correct that when I get older. Other than eating gruel that tastes like it was fished out of a dung heap and watered down, I¡¯ve been passing the time trying to alleviate my boredom. If it wasn¡¯t for the random objectives popping up, and keeping me focused on the reality of my situation, I would have been seriously lost in my imagination just to get some entertainment. It¡¯s nothing special just basic activities to pass the time and build strength. The returns are practically nonexistent in terms of stats which amounts to 1 CP point so far. After eating more of that questionable liquid, I was left again with that kid who proceeded to just fall asleep. *Sigh* I managed to barely gaze over at the last occupant. That wolf-kin girl was lightly whimpering in the corner of the room, If I could I would try comforting her. I guess the failure of protecting my mom in my past life is still affecting me. Don¡¯t get me wrong I know that there was nothing I could have done, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can accept it. Seeing as there is nothing I can do for her now until I gain the ability to move I can only endure. One thing I noticed about the activities these screens are having me do oddly resemble a weird exercise. I couldn¡¯t do much before I got tired. Even though my stats are higher than a normal infant, they drop extremely fast. I have no proof but it may be because, in the end, I¡¯m still a baby and stats ain''t changing that. Or maybe some of these stats don¡¯t affect me immediately, like having to grow into the stat level. I mean even in my previous world, working out and dieting didn¡¯t show quick results, maybe this is the same. ¡­*Sigh* trying to figure out the hidden aspects of this system might end up being really annoying in the long run. The only way I can think to find some way to prove this would be to save my stats for a while and distribute a bunch in one go to see if the results are immediate or not. Hmm well it¡¯s something to do later since I need to first survive my next feeding. I swear I think the increase in vitality suggested by Amare was more for this. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ After about two weeks something finally happened. It turns out those weird exercises really was for something. The reason is because before my eyes is a new screen along with a familiar sound. *ding*
Physical Control
Passive SkillMastery 0/100
Description:The user has better control over their body
Effects:Flexibility +.5% Perception +.5% Energy +.5%
I finally got a skill! When I decided to admire the skill further, what I saw shocked me. Apparently I¡¯m an idiot since I never thought to check my Skill Screen. Since I was a baby I thought I wouldn¡¯t have any but it turns out that the thought was unfounded. Then when I looked at the book Amare gave me, revealed an update with new information. It was basic information on skills, and just like everything else most likely has hidden aspects that I have to discover. But beside my frustration for not just checking for the hell of it, I can only chide myself and try to be more careful about things like this in the future. Last thing I need is to find out some random object in a closet, in the beginning of some random journey, turns out to be a key for a hidden treasure chest. Only staring at treasure unable to get it because of something so stupid doesn¡¯t sit well with me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m greedy for treasure or anything, but in a world like this money can help do some serious talking. Especially for the things I¡¯m gonna be doing in the future. But getting back on track these are the other skills I wasn¡¯t aware of.
Delicate Body
TraitRare
Description:This trait makes the user¡¯s body have a delicate and supple appearance with clear and beautiful skin and hair without hindering physical performance. This is a rare trait of the user¡¯s species. This trait is currently locked.
Effects:Delicate and supple muscles Unblemished skin Perfect white teeth Pleasant scent (varies from person to person)
Soul Bound Mind
TraitUnique
Description:This trait allows the user to recall memories. Even ones he shouldn¡¯t have.
Effects:Grants memories from the soul
Language Comprehension
Passive SkillUnique
Description:All language is understood and spoken by the user. (Consider this a little extra, good luck. Best Wishes, Amare)
Effects:All spoken and written language is understood
Growth Correction
Passive SkillUnique
Description:Due to mastering being allowed control of your body and mind your future growth can be decided by your desires. (Other¡¯s can be influenced when conditions are met)
Effects:Influence your growth.
Truth be told I wasn¡¯t expecting these. When I thought about it the mind trait would explain me being able to retain my memories and the language skill can be considered really broken in a world where education took a dive (Thank you Amare!). The growth correction skill is pretty obvious except for that message in the description, I''ll have to figure that out later. Seriously the fact I knew what people were saying as a new born in another world should have tipped me off. The one that left me more than a little uncomfortable would be the [Delicate Body] trait. SERIOUSLY!? Am I gonna be some androgynous guy. I can handle not being good looking but looking like a girl is something I refuse to let happen. I must of stared at that trait for a long time because it was already time for my tortu...I mean feeding. When I was placed back on my perch I thought back on the trait. No matter how I read the trait it doesn¡¯t say I¡¯ll look like a girl but will have a delicate appearance. The fact that It¡¯s locked is also something to think about. Now that I think about it I still don''t know how I look like. It also said it¡¯s a trait for my race. My status says unknown so it doesn¡¯t help. I guess I''ll find out later. ... I just had a very worrisome thought if I have racial traits, does that mean my body will have any weird changes in the future...let¡¯s just ignore this for now. Let¡¯s get back to my baby exercises. I wonder when these tasks will change to do something more interesting than a butchered version of yoga for babies. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s really yoga but these movements need a lot of stretching to be done, if you can even call it that. *Sigh* Being a baby really sucks. I can only feel like sighing will become a habit if this keeps up. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Based on my status I¡¯m now 2 years old. I know this since it¡¯s my only form of entertainment sadly and I look at it everyday. Thus the change from 1 to 2 was completely noticed. After all this time I gained 2 levels and 17 CP along with a few stat gains. The physical skill only went up 1 rank. I guarantee that these ranks will get really difficult to increase as they go up if it took me two years to increase 1 rank. Well it could also be because my body is still developing or most likely both. Infancy seriously puts a limit on training. To pass the time I spent it trying to befriend the unfortunate wolf-kin girl but she seemed to be extremely timid. I can¡¯t really blame her though, but I still put in some effort and now she at the very least doesn¡¯t run away when I approach her. Hugs and stuff are still out of the question and she seems to always be trying to hide her appearance as if she is ashamed of herself. I¡¯ll have to help work on her confidence in the near future. I¡¯m seriously getting angry at the other kids as well. They keep bullying the wolf-kin and seem to enjoy tripping me when I walk around. Out of everyone here the only decent one is the woman Abra. Unfortunately she can¡¯t watch over us all the time because of the fat guy always sending her to do things. It¡¯s also very obvious he is the only one eating well in this place while everyone else gets whatever food he decides to grace us with. It usually amounts to scraps and the like. *Sigh* another bowl of slop today it seems. I don¡¯t know how they did it, but they managed to give me something worse than whatever it was I was having before. Now It¡¯s as if I¡¯m eating a bowl of flavorless slime. The texture is the killer with how difficult it is to get down my throat. I seriously cried when I first ate the stuff only to be awarded some jeers from the other kids. I seriously want to wipe those smiles off their faces. All I can do is endure. On a more positive note I found out why I didn¡¯t get a name. It¡¯s apparently a type of blessing from the church that I can only get when I¡¯m 5 years old. Other races also seem to have their own varying rituals for this as well. I just hope my name won¡¯t be something stupid. As you may have guessed I haven¡¯t really spoken much, well to anyone beside the wolf-kin and Abra. I mostly kept my words short and a little awkward to keep the toddler image. Stolen story; please report. Whenever I had the chance I would tinker around with things. It was one of those objectives that popped up that I¡¯ve been working on for a while now whenever I¡¯m done with my regular exercise. Suddenly I heard a ding *ding*
Handicraft
Passive SkillMastery 0/100
Description:Delicate work and artistry is easier to perform
Effects:Intricacy +.5% Artistry +.5% Work Speed +.5%
Hmm...this is a pretty interesting skill. But it¡¯s obvious that time will need to be invested into it. This has actually been nagging at me but...what is the life expectancy of my race? I really have no information or clues as to what I am except for that racial trait, and it doesn¡¯t help much. Well let¡¯s just continue on and get my childhood over with. *Sigh* Normally people don¡¯t want to grow up. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I¡¯m now 5 years old and it is time for me to head to the church to get my name. Sadly when the wolf-kin went with Abra, nobody cared except for me. Me and Abra were the only two people who cared she got a name, which is Shiro by the way. She was pretty dejected by the way people treated her special day so I tried extra hard to make her happy. She only made a bitter smile, but it¡¯s the most I¡¯ve ever got from her so I felt successful. I know I must seem really obsessed with trying to make her happy but just seeing her sad just makes my heart ache. As for my gains these past 3 years I got another 21 CP and 3 levels, various stat increases are also obvious. Just to note when I tried the Class selection I was hit with a lot of unmet requirements so that''s out of the question till later. This is the first time I was aloud outside due to all the danger that can befall a child. It was even worse than I remember from when I was abandoned out here. Seriously can¡¯t these guys take out the trash properly, the smell is bad enough to kill flies. Spurred by the desire to get away from this place; me, Abra, and surprisingly Shiro reach the church quickly. Of the 3 churches in this town this one was the most run down. What was probably once a very grand place is now in need of serious repair. Cracks all over the walls, thick balls of dust lay all over the place, and planks of wood that used to be benches lay scattered across the floor. Sunlight can¡¯t even pass through the windows with all the dirt. Amare must really be disappointed. Now that I think about it what would happen if I prayed to her. As I was thinking about this an old man came out from a back room, from what I can see he is the only one here. Based on the painful expression he makes with every step, it¡¯s no wonder he never got around to fixing this place. He smiled lightly as he approached and gave a simple greeting. ¡°Hello and Welcome to the Church of Connections and Love. I¡¯m sorry for the state of things but my followers have all left and I¡¯m too old to maintain the place. *Sigh* This place used to look so beautiful.¡± (Old Priest) He had a very sad face filled with longing, most likely for the way things were before. He seemed to break away from his melancholy and proceeded to ask our purpose. ¡°What can this old priest do for you all?¡± I got a little depressed hearing a church that follows Amare was in such a condition but there was nothing I could do right now, which is becoming repeated excuse unfortunately. ¡°We wish to perform the naming ritual for this little boy here.¡± (Abra) ¡°Ah I see head through that door there and give me a moment to get the materials.¡± (Old Priest) ¡°Shiro do you mind helping the priest?¡± (Abra) ¡°...Okay¡± (Shiro) Truth be told Shiro doesn¡¯t speak often so it¡¯s often hard to hear what she says, she speaks even less than me. Me and Abra entered the room and she told me to sit in the chair in the center while we wait. To be honest I worried the chair would break as I sat and hoped they wouldn¡¯t take long. Thankfully the priest and Shiro came back relatively quickly, I suspect it would have been a lot longer without Shiro though. After setting everything up on the table in front of me he proceeded to give me some basic instructions. It was the classic dropping blood on the small crystal while I keep my mind clear and the priest performs a chant. After being blinded by light (could¡¯ve been given some warning) I heard the familiar ding. *ding*
The Goddess of Love and Connections, Amare Anima Nexu, has bestowed upon you the name Kuro Lux. Congratulations and good luck on your journey. p.s. Why don¡¯t you pray to me *sob* even though we¡¯re connected with the ¡®Unbound¡¯ title you never use it *sob*.
Oh crap I¡¯m gonna have to pray when I get home. Wait connection from the title?
Unbound
TitleUnique
Description:You are no longer chained by the laws of the world. Those who wield this title are immune to any control spells and have limitless growth potential.
EffectsMind Control Resist +100% Physical Binding Resist +100% Mysterious connection to the Goddess Amare Anima Nexu Body growth unrestricted (awarded the skill: Growth Correction)
Ahhh!? I really need to pray! After stating our goodbyes to the priest we proceeded to head back to the supposed house. Apparently, since I have a name I am now required to work to earn my keep. I¡¯ve seen how difficult it is for Shiro to do anything with how she is treated, so I suggested to her that we work together. She didn¡¯t seem against it so now I take advantage of whatever freedoms I still have right now. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I¡¯m now 10 years old and A lot of things have happened after I got my name. Firstly I gained 13 levels and 57 CP and some good stat increases. From what I could see I seem to be approaching the stat ranges of a normal human adult. It is still a bit away though. However, the SP and CP will help me pass that more easily if I distribute them, but I''ll continue to save them. The tasks I was given became more and more challenging as time went on and the gains were pretty decent. Stat gains have been popping up more often since I turned 9. I also got two skills from these assignments and I was really happy with them *ding*
Identify
Active SkillMastery 0/100
Description:Mastering this skill gives the user more information.
ExampleLvl 1 - This is a basic sword. Lvl 35 - This is a basic copper sword with a blunt edge, due to mistreatment the durability is low and will break at any moment. Overall Quality: H
Mana Control
Passive SkillMastery 0/100
Description:The ability to manipulate mana and cast more effective spells
EffectsEfficiency +.5% Purity +.5% AOE Range +.5%
I got a pretty good analyse type of ability be constantly observing objects while willing energy into my eyes. Trying to will my energy or mana was actually pretty hard. It consisted of focusing on an organ we didn¡¯t have on my old world, and guide the energy within it two my eyes. The amount of failures I got doing this seriously stressed me out. When I managed to do it at the age of 9 those two skills were what I got. the feeling I got when I succeeded was so sweet. channeling mana became more easier as time went on. From the information I gather from Abra when I asked about magic, from what she knew. Most people are incapable of using magic and that it is impossible when someone is young because the organ, or better yet mana core, is still undeveloped. The youngest human to succeed in casting magic was 19 years old. Hearing this I realized my race may be more amazing than I thought. But from my experiences getting cocky will lead to my ruin so I didn¡¯t let it get to me. As for Shiro, she been sticking to me a lot more lately. The tasks I suddenly started getting though seemed a bit too...odd. It was pretty much giving her a massage while channeling my mana into my hands. I also did it for Abra but she wasn¡¯t always around so the only other person I could do it to was Shiro. It was really awkward at first but I made an excuse about being it helping her be more comfortable or something. She was really skeptical and looked at me very suspiciously, but she allowed it as long as I didn¡¯t do anything weird. Since I had better control over my mana it wasn¡¯t too hard and when I hit 10 years old I got my favorite ding. *ding*
Magic Hands
Active SkillMastery 0/100
Description:You can use mana channeled through your hands to influence your surroundings
EffectsAlter the properties of objects for a permanent or limited effect time. Effect the body of other people (the mind is immune to alteration)
This is an amazing skill, just altering objects alone has various uses. I¡¯m not completely sure what it means with effecting other people. other than giving them an amazing massage, I could only think of something my growth correction skill mentioned. However, how I can combine these two skills I haven¡¯t figured out. For now let¡¯s continue to grind my stats and skills while resisting the urge to kill those bastards at the house. While I seem to distract myself with my inner monologue, it¡¯s been pretty rough growing up. Out on the streets, Shiro is my only ally. The amount of trouble I¡¯ve gotten into is getting pretty bad too. Like I thought when I first entered that home, the family business is stealing. Due to my moral compass I perform my criminal activities against people with a questionable character. Given how corrupt the world is, they weren¡¯t hard to find. The real danger was when thugs would try to kidnap us, which I bet was to make us slaves. Shiro almost got caught but thankfully I managed to provide a good enough opening for her to escape. Since then she has been more open with me. Resisting the desire to sigh and break my growing habit I looked in the distance wondering about my future troubles. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Extra note: I¡¯m gonna make a quick side chapter for Shiro to understand her thoughts and the events that happened when he prayed. This chapter was to grow him out of childhood, now that he is older things will progress. Side Chapter - Shiro Author - This is a brief look at how Shiro feels about her life and the MC. Remember she is young and doesn¡¯t have a lot of knowledge so I made her thoughts more simple. (not middle age illiterate simple though) ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Everyone is mean to me. I¡¯m always given the worst food. Many times I have to pick out wood and nails that the others put in there. The first time I eat the food didn¡¯t feel good and I hurt for a long time. The only one to treat me fine is Abra and that weird boy that always does weird things and tries to be with me. I try to stay away from him. When he is with me the big kids hurt him too. But they still hurt me more. For as long as I can think the others said that I should just disappear. And that no one wants me. I started to believe them when they said even my mommy didn¡¯t want me. My ears and tail are always pulled on. It hurts but the others are too strong so I can¡¯t get away. *Sob* I hate my tail and ears, if they were normal I would still be with mommy. I have to be careful not to make noise too, they make me hurt more if I''m not quiet. The only one who said tail and ears were nice was the boy again. He always tries to make me talk. I don¡¯t believe him! I don''t want to hurt more! ... I¡¯m finally getting my name but only Abra went with me to the place called church. The floating words said my name is Shiro. I wanted to know how I knew what it said so I asked Abra. She said was that it was magic. But I don¡¯t know what magic is. Abra doesn¡¯t know too. I¡¯ll try to learn it later. When I got back to that bad smelling place, only that boy wanted to know my name. I didn¡¯t really care about my name. The others still just call me mean things like mutt and stuff. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. But not him and Abra, they are the only ones who calls me my name. Now I like it when they call me Shiro. ¡­ That boy finally got a name. Its Kuro Lux...why does he have two names? When I managed to ask, he says he doesn¡¯t know Now that he Is 5 he has to work too. I don¡¯t like working, I get hurt a lot. The boy wants to work with me. When I worked last time I almost got caught. It was scary when I was chased, so I let him. ¡­ I can¡¯t trust other people except Kuro and Abra, Everyone else just hurts me and tries to get me in trouble. ... Kuro asked to give me something he calls a massage. I was scared of him touching my hurt spots but it ended up feeling nice. I want him do more, but he looks afraid to. He always tries to do it for Abra. He said it¡¯s because I¡¯m a girl...but Abra is a girl too so I don''t get it. Now the massage is something I look forward to doing, since if feels nice. The pain I always feel has been getting better and work doesn¡¯t hurt so much. I still don¡¯t like work. Last time I was almost taken by slave traders, thanks to Kuro I managed to get away. He didn¡¯t notice but the other people from home were watching, I think they sent the slavers. I have no proof though. If I¡¯m not with Kuro a lot of bad things happen. Even though I¡¯m older, he¡¯s the one helping me. I need to be stronger. I try to copy Kuro when he is not looking and train hard everyday to help him. My body has been feeling a lot better since I started copying him. It must mean it¡¯s working! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Extra Note - I have a few plans for Shiro so don''t worry. Side Chapter 2 - Praying the night away Author - This is a short side chapter between Amare and Kuro the MC and a revealed description of his character. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- If I were to regret something during my time in this world, it would definitely be that I was too negligent in regards to keeping track of everything. If I would have paid more attention, I would not be in this situation. Currently I¡¯m doing seiza in front of the goddess Amare. I dare not look her in the eye since the glare she is giving off send shivers down my spine. A distracting note, this time I have a body. It¡¯s seems to be an older version of my current body. Yes I now know what I look like more clearly thanks to the mirror right beside Amare with the word Kuro Lux floating above it. My eyes are black with a hidden strength seeming to pierce anyone who looks at them. Following along is my hair, also black, it seems as soft as raven feathers that glisten with a humble sheen begging to be touched. In complete contrast my skin is as white as jade without a single blemish giving an otherworldly feeling. As for my height I appear to be around 5¡¯10¡± with muscles that are supple and firm with power hidden in every fiber. Thankfully I don¡¯t appear to look like a girl, and seem to have a refined face resembling someone of status. Compared to how other people seem to abandon the necessity of a comb and other important hygienic tools, I don¡¯t look half bad. Growing up was pretty difficult without being given at least a tooth brush, thankfully I managed to figure something out. But my thoughts were interrupted my Amare when she grew tired of waiting for me to finish. ¡°Are you done checking yourself out?¡± (Amare) There was irritation in her words, and I meekly complied to get my punishment for ignoring her over with. ¡°Do you know how long I waited for you to pray to me, or even realize how lonely it is up here. Those other gods are horrible conversation partners, they are either boring or complete jerks. Do you simply not care for me? I know that I made your life difficult but I needed your help you know. *Sob* Do you not like me, are you going to throw me away? *more sobbing*.¡± I have to admit, my image of her was completely broken when I thought about our first meeting. It continued into me trying to console her and deny her accusations. It felt like hours before she returned to her composed demeanor from before. What I found out is that, as a goddess of love and connections she takes relationships very seriously. The reason she was so composed before was because I wasn¡¯t connected to her. Now that I am though...from the way she worded it, I need to take responsibility...the amount of sighing I did grew a lot more from this. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Now to keep her happy I promised to pray to her every time I¡¯m going to sleep. If my body were in any type of danger she would immediately send me back, so there was no issue with safety. With everything finally calming down I decided to ask a question that has been bugging me for a while now. ¡°Hey Amare, why do I feel so collected being here but back in Tenebris I feel so forgetful and dumb, I used to be so careful back on Earth.¡± She put on an awkward expression as she pretty much told me it¡¯s because my mind underwent some degradation due to being in such an undeveloped body along with no longer having brain damage. Fortunately as I reach adulthood it will stabilize. Well...I guess I can accept that. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The following times I returned to her place after praying I was always left exhausted. I didn¡¯t realize she would turn into some middle-aged housewife that likes to gossip about a bunch of things I shouldn¡¯t even know about. Most of it was a bunch of: who is cheating on who, and an affair here, some mischief over there. I¡¯m seriously starting to believe now that these gods are living in some sitcom TV series type of existence. I shied away from these thoughts and tried to keep paying attention to more of Amare¡¯s gossip. Last time I was caught not paying attention...I shiver remembering when things got crazy again. Trying to calm down a goddess is extremely difficult. Fortunately if I encounter any of the gods she mentioned I can just bring up a few dirty little secrets to get them off my back. Thus my days continued with the addition of have a pseudo goddess housewife talking to me in my sleep. *Sigh* ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Extra Note - I didn¡¯t originally intend for Amare to be like that but i felt it had a funny fit toward her nature as a goddess of love and connections. Chapter 5 - Getting out of this dump Author: Thank you for reading so far. I was working so things got a little delayed I also updated the prologue and some things here and there, it won''t change the story but will make things more clear since I felt I didn¡¯t word things well enough. The prologue though has a more 1st person view in the end to get into the mc¡¯s head during the killing scene. It is recommended to read it, no change to plot but the scene is a lot better, and the effect the gods have on him are more easily spotted if you got this far. Just a reminder, it was mentioned that the mc would be placed in an area that still had some semblance of safety. However the area isn¡¯t guaranteed to stay safe. As for Shiro¡¯s safety, the mc has been keeping tabs on her to keep her as safe as he is able. He isn¡¯t strong yet and can only do so much. The system he is in only gives him the ability to grow faster, and has a lot of secrets (just a hint he is still a person and not in a game), but this is only when his body fully develops. His mana core fully formed at 8 yrs and to get it functioning took him till he was 9. Even then it still needs to be refined for better quality. Now that his body is stabilizing he is entering the best time to build his foundations. Yes from now on his progression will increase. (Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m keep track of his stat table on the side. Will post later.) Happy Holidays! (I know my job requires this line so the habit will follow me here.) ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Things have gotten out of hand back at ¡°home¡± when one of my secret stashes was discovered. I would usually just give them the quota for my residency and hide the rest. Showing that you have valuables in that place just brings trouble. Most of my stash consisted of extra pocket money and some items I can use like sowing needs and other useful tools. The problem is, my loot amounted to getting even a few silver coins mixed in. People in this area are lucky to get big copper coins, so it was taken pretty seriously. Fortunately they had no proof it was me and that was only one of my smaller stashes. But I¡¯m gonna have to leave here soon before things get worse than they already are. It¡¯s mostly because of Shiro, but it¡¯s my fault in the first place. My [Magic Hands] skill seems to have a more mysterious effects than I gave it credit. Growing up I couldn¡¯t protect Shiro from a lot of the abuse the other residents threw at her. The results left her pretty scarred up and made her feel ashamed to show her skin to people. Well that was until my skill cleared it up. When I first used the skill on her she only said that her body didn¡¯t hurt so much, which I suspect was from some type of internal injury. But as things carried on we both noticed that her skin started to lose some scarring tissue here and there. After that she would have me massage her at any free moment we had. I can¡¯t say I felt comfortable massaging her, the skill only affects areas in direct contact. So in a nutshell she would want me to remove ALL of the ¡°painful parts¡± as she stated no matter the location. In no way do I dislike her, but yea she is a young girl, and I got some years on her (mentally at least), so I felt pretty uncomfortable. Adding to the issue, Abra was also usually out doing what she does, so I had no choice but to use my [Magic Hands] skill on Shiro to improve it. She has gotten unusually happy whenever the time to practice [Magic Hands] came, which is good since I like seeing her smile compared to before. ... As my proficiency increased so did the speed of the effects. Right now Shiro¡¯s complexion is a far cry from what it was a year ago. She would have been a looker since the beginning but her treatment prevented it from showing till now. This attracts a lot of unwanted attention especially from slave traders that can¡¯t take a hint. As something to bring up I even managed to make toothpaste which added to the situation. It wasn¡¯t some top quality store brand stuff but considering the place we are in, it can be considered top notch goods. To be honest making the stuff isn¡¯t that hard, the main ingredient that I know of is Fluoride. The [Soul Bound Mind] trait happens to have an interesting effect. If I have information on something from my previous life that I need, the trait will zero in on the memory and it¡¯ll pop up in my head. The one for the toothpaste happened to be when I got bored and looked at the ingredients on the tube. My identify skill spotted a plant growing around that naturally has the stuff inside it¡¯s stem. Yea I know, I was pretty shocked. That plant is actually treated as a type of useless weed that grows everywhere. When I heard this I seriously wanted to laugh at anyone who calls themselves an alchemist. I may not have any alchemy skills but using that plant, which is actually called Pucker Weed, and another plant that has a type of minty taste. A viable toothpaste was made with some trial and error. Shiro was curious on what it was so I explained it. She didn¡¯t believe me, but ended up brushing twice every day when she discovered how nice her mouth felt after brushing. The brushes were also a product from my [Handicraft] endeavors. After that I was spurred two make other products but only came up with a simple soap that barely suds due to a lack of materials, gets the dirt off tho. Hygiene aside it was getting too dangerous for Shiro to be here any longer with me practically turning her into a budding beauty. Her habit of covering herself is still there though, but it doesn¡¯t work as much anymore. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After discussing it we decided to leave during the night with whatever we can bring, most of it consisted of my stash since that fat man tends to take anything of value. I still don¡¯t know his name, or anyone in this place other than Abra for that matter. Sadly though some plans don¡¯t go well. It¡¯s seems me and Shiro have become pretty suspicious to the others, and have had a few people watching us just in case. I did notice some of them watching, but I assumed it was because they were waiting to get to Shiro during the times I wasn¡¯t around. Even if I say that though, Shiro doesn¡¯t stray far from me as often as she used to. I can¡¯t blame her since one of the older residences tried to get a little too friendly with her, if you catch my meaning. It didn¡¯t end well for him, I¡¯ll just leave it at that. Me and Shiro are currently surrounded by the older kids in this place, the total amounting to 6 idiots. I wasn¡¯t really scared of them, hell these guys looked even worse than the generic bandit troop in a book which made it even less scary. Their fighting skills are pretty unpolished too. The only weapon I had was a simple copper dagger but it was enough. Usually it¡¯s pretty difficult getting actual weapons with them being priced for more financially stable individuals, but I got lucky when some thief tried to kill and mug me. Even if I am out numbered, the things I learned in my past life and the effort I put into training this body put me in a pretty good condition. Shiro can even put up a good fight against them with the things I¡¯ve been teaching her after I caught her trying to imitate my exercises. I enjoyed having company in my training, especially when it started getting way beyond the level of regular training. Seriously, there is a limit to when things stop being parkour and turn into downright ninjutsu martial arts stuff. *Shiver* I gotta stop thinking of all those scaring things I was doing for training. ¡°We¡¯re ya think ur goin midget. hahaha¡± (idiot 1) {Hey I¡¯m still growing!} ¡°I don¡¯t recall having to tell you anything.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I hate wen he talks, tryin sound betta then us.¡± (idiot 2) ¡°Not my fault you guys are as dumb as shit.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Lets jus kill this bastad already!¡± (idiot 3) ¡°ya, haha, an half some fun wit the girly too¡± (idiot 4) ¡°*nod**nod* yea kill this twat¡± (idiots 5 and 6) I¡¯m starting two angry at these guys, every time they speak, the language is practically butchered to oblivion. Not to mention how fugly these guys are, their odor doesn¡¯t help either. But most of all they want to do *crack* disgusting things *crack* to Shiro. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ As my gaze sharpened as I looked at the scum before me the air went cold. Noticeable shivers went down their spines but they seemingly didn¡¯t understand the cause. Whatever they thought didn¡¯t matter to me anymore, me and Shiro are leaving and they are only an obstacle. I looked at Shiro and her gaze told me everything I needed. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them.¡± these thoughts resonated between me and her as we both took action at the same time. She took the left while I took the right. With swift movements I propelled myself and used my dagger to slit the throat of idiot 2, the shortest one of the group, as he was caught off guard by my sudden approach. I then used his body as a pedestal and jumped off of him as he fell to get above my next victim. Shiro took advantage of this distraction and struck idiot 4 in his crotch with a strong spartan kick and quickly shifted her balance to keep her momentum. Striking his lowered chin with her palm to break whatever balance he had left. He fell back readying himself for her to quickly break his neck as she moved above his falling figure. She grabbed his head and twisted it into an unnatural direction ending his life. The others were struck dumb by suddenly seeing two of their group suddenly killed. With me in a good position above idiot 1, I proceeded to slam my knee into his face stunning him as he fell on his back, and leaving himself open to pierce his heart as he held his nose. Another idiot quickly died and the remaining three are beginning to panic realizing the situation. We can¡¯t let them make too much noise and draw attention so I moved forward toward idiot 6. I saw Shiro kick idiot 3¡¯s left knee in while positioning herself to strike at his neck with the wood spike she got from idiot 4. His screams quickly turned into gurgles as his life ebbed away and he too died. I was worried Shiro would hesitate since this is the first time she took a life, but she was pretty calm. I quickly quelled these thoughts as I finally reached idiot 5. He began screaming the words, ¡°MONSTERS!¡± and ¡°STAY AWAY!¡±, but it only made me want to kill him faster, He collapsed on his ass and allowed me to make quick work of him. My bloodied copper dagger pierced his right eye and entered his brain leaving him silent forever. The last idiot didn¡¯t even give Shiro any trouble when he was distracted looking at his suddenly dead companions. A simple rod to the temple and he was down, not without soiling himself though. I proceeded to finish him off with another piece of wood, my dagger was stuck n the head of idiot 5. After finally fishing out my dagger, I walked toward Shiro. She didn¡¯t seem to really care that we killed them and just gave me a big grin. I understood what she meant and I smiled back. We were leaving this place and nothing was stopping us. Amares guide Author: This is the information provided to the MC. More will be revealed as the story progresses and remember that it was mentioned that not everything written. Some stats have hidden unseen influences. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Basic Info: Spoiler : Level: A person¡¯s life experience level (each level awards 5 SP, 50 HP,MP, and SP unless the user has a class in which these values are altered) Class: Selected class. Has a complementary effect on all activities related to this class and affects the growth of HP, MP, and SP. The amounts these values change depends on the class. Available classes are accessed by fulfilling requirements for the class. examples include the basic: farmer, merchant, warrior, mage, archer, enchanter, healer, etc. There are also hidden job trees that can be discovered through unique actions. Effects of a warrior class: X 5 HP, X 1 MP, X 3 SP with complementary effects on physical stat growths toward Strength, Vitality, Vigor. Subclass: Selected sub-class. Has a lesser effect compared to a main class and is recommended to compliment the main class. The amount of sub-classes available correlates to the amount of main classes. for example the main class blacksmith has a complementary effect with the sub class metallurgist. Titles: Titles are given as a recognition toward someone¡¯s accomplishments. The more grand an accomplishment the higher the effect of the title. Current Titles: Unbound: You are no longer chained by the laws of the world [Effect: Those who wield this title are immune to any control spells and have limitless growth potential. Mind Control Resist +100% Physical Control Resist +100% Mysterious connection to the Goddess Amare Anima Nexu Body growth unrestricted (awarded the skill: Growth Correction) SP: Stat Points (each level provides 5 points for distribution to anything except sub stats and affinities) CP: Cheat Points (similar to stat points but are awarded for accomplishing tasks. [more difficult tasks give more points]) Using CP varies use conditions for certain selections HP: Health Points (1 strength = 5 HP, 1 vitality = 10 HP) [0 health doesn''t mean death] MP: Mana Points (1 intelligence = 10 MP, 1 wisdom = 5 MP) [0 mana causes extreme mental fatigue or unconsciousness] SP: Stamina Points (1 vigor = 10 SP, 1 vitality = 5 SP) [0 stamina causes paralysis until 50% is restored] HR: Health Regeneration (1 strength = .1/s HR, 1 vigor = .2/s HR ) MR: Mana Regeneration (1 wisdom = .1/s MR, 1 focus = .2/s MR) SR: Stamina Regeneration (1 vitality = .1/s HR, 1 vigor = .2/s SR) Strength: The amount of power your body carries within Intelligence: A person¡¯s cognitive ability Dexterity: Precision of the body Vitality: Physical health and endurance Wisdom: A person¡¯s ability to utilize knowledge Vigor: The intensity of a person¡¯s energy and longevity Agility: Flexibility and attack speed Focus: Ability to concentrate produce higher imaginary detail Speed: Movement speed (.5 meters /s per stat) Leadership: Efficiency in commanding others and maintain moral Charm: People''s perception of you (has a chance to effect first encounters) Charisma: Ability to compel people to listen to you Stealth: Your presence is harder to notice Sense: Perception of the world around you Willpower: A mysterious force generated from within Art: The ability to make artistic works (has varying effects based on results) Faith: Spiritual apprehension Luck: You have more luck Fire: Affinity and resistance for fire magic Water: Affinity and resistance for water magic Earth: Affinity and resistance for earth magic Wind: Affinity and resistance for wind magic Light: Affinity and resistance for light magic Dark: Affinity and resistance for dark magic Spacial: Affinity and resistance for spacial magic Neutral: Affinity and resistance for neutral magic Main Stats: Has a more clear effect on the user. Sub Stats: Has a more mysterious effect on the user. Stat limit is at 100 each. -------------------------------------- This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Skill Info: Traits: Physical and spiritual characteristic of the user Passive/Active Skills: Physical and mental aspects of the body that function either automatically or with the effort of the user. -------------------------------------------- Currency: 50 small copper coins = 1 big copper coin 10 big copper coins = 1 small silver coin 50 small silver coins = 1 big silver coin 10 big silver coins = 1 small gold coin 50 small gold coins = 1 big gold coin 100 big gold coins = 1 mythril coin --------------------------------------------- These are stat comparisons for the MC and others, remember only the MC has a stat window and these numbers are only examples.(there are exceptions to everything aka prodigies and such) [People also gain classes they just don''t know, but the effects vary due to habits, personality, and skill] Life expectancy and stat averages are guaranteed to vary. Hence the word expectancy. Basic Dominant Races: (Normal people) Humans (rounded) life expectancy: max 150 yrs An average adult has stats ranging from 180-250 per stat A trained adult stat range from 300-600 per stat Beastkin/Beastman [various tribes] (dexterity, agility, speed or strength boost) life expectancy: max 250 yrs Average adult 250-380 Trained adult 450-780 Elves: (Strength limit, wisdom and focus boost) life expectancy: max 500 yrs Average 100-500 Trained 200-1000 Dwarves: (Speed limit, strength boost, dexterity boost) life expectancy: max 200 yrs Average 150-350 Trained 250-800 Demons: (Vigor, intelligence, or strength boost) life expectancy: max 300 yrs Average 300-500 Trained 600-1000 Don''t read unless you caught up with the story or don''t care Arc 1 Additional info Spoiler : Religion: The religion In Tenebris is lead by the Elemental churches with The Church of Light being the strongest. Followed by Water, Earth, Neutral, Spacial, Fire, Wind, and Dark. The churches that follow the gods have been all but abandoned if not for it being necessary for the people to gain names. Not much is known about the naming system, but it is said to have a hidden purpose. ------------------------------------------------------- Affinities A person with an awakened mana core, can manipulate his mana, and can comprehend the various mana affinities can use magic. If a person can comprehend and manipulate fire mana to gain it as an affinity can become a fire mage with practice. Very few people can properly comprehend the various types of mana. Most stick to improving one type of affinity except for unique individuals. ------------------------------------------------------- Weapon Ranks: X - Unknown SS - Divine S - Holy A - Legendary B - Ancient C - Unique D - Uncommon E - Common F - Simple G - Crude H - Utter crap ------------------------------------------------ Ranks and growth levels: Skill Ranks - Proficiencies 0/100, how proficient someone is in a task. each 25 ranks in proficiency is a qualitative leap. Skills Growth - Casting and channeling skills : Novice, Intermediate, Advanced, Expert, Mastered. Every threshold passed gives the skill higher quality and additional effects. Guild Ranks - XX,X,SSS,SS,S,A,B,C,D,E,F,G,H Each corresponding rank has a difference of 5 people of the previous rank to advance. (a person with the ability to overcome at least 4 rank F''s can advance to rank E.) -------------------------------------------------------- Endangered Races (hunted for various reasons or are low in number) Moon Wolves - A race blessed by the Moon and gains strength in its light. Hunted to near extinction by the ''Church of Light'' in order to take their hearts under a full moon and make [Moon Stone]s. Shiro was miraculously born under this once legendary race, and has also inherited their plight. Average stats - not enough information Trained stats - not enough information --------------------------------------------------- Encountered Unique Monsters: Gorc Blood Weaver I''m gonna have information added as time passes Chapter 6 - Getting Un-Settled Author: Thank you for reading, any advice is welcome, if you re-read the prologue I hope you like the changes. I¡¯ve been coming up with new skills to introduce and will re-post Amare¡¯s guide with the spoiler thing so people don''t see it first when they read through. Even if they do then oh well. - darn those tables -------------------------------------------------------- When me and Shiro began making our way out of the slum district I decided to look at the notification that popped up after the fight. The results were as expected.
Blade Utility
Passive SkillMastery 0/100
Description:The user can use bladed weapons more effectively.
EffectsAttack speed with blades +.5% Attack accuracy with blades +.5% Attack damage with blades +.5%
I wasn¡¯t surprised to get this after the fight, since it was the first time I used a blade to kill someone in this life. Plus my knowledge of its use in my previous life helped, I expect it to level at a decent pace. When we got a safe distance I checked on Shiro and discover no abnormalities. If anything she looks like a weight was lifted off her shoulders. Currently I have a decent amount of silver and a bag full of useful things. So we can stay at an inn for a while without issue, but first we need better clothes. Going to a decent quality store would be suspicious so we made due with this world''s version of a clearance vendor. Shiro seemed hesitant to use my money, she never thought about hiding her own and has to rely on me to buy things, but I assured her that it was okay. I was a bit too good at hiding things if Shiro, who was always near me, never noticed me hiding things. We found a run down building that met our needs with a guard standing up front with a bored look. He didn¡¯t even size us up when we entered. How he landed this job I¡¯ll never know. As I thought, the clothes were pretty simple, but compared to our rags asking for more would be selfish. The merchant was squinting his eyes at us as we browsed, well till he saw Shiro and turned from a careful merchant to some pervert in my eyes. Ignoring the merchant I selected some simple clothes consisting of: a brown shirt, dark brown pants, simple leather finger-less gloves, and hard leather shoes that provided less than basic comfort. The whole thing looked like aged normal villager clothes in the middle class district. Shiro¡¯s outfit was similar but fit for her and with with a cloak to hide her tail and ears. I¡¯ve been trying to make her less self conscious about them but It¡¯s been difficult. She only shows them to me and refuses to go out without something to cover them. But considering the weather I decided to put these thoughts out of my mind and buy a cloak as well. The merchant looked ready to call the guard in anticipation for ''if we tried to run'' once we had everything we wanted. Of course when we approached and I presented the copper coins for the clothes the suspicion on his face returned. I growled as I asked if he wanted to be paid or not. Thankfully his merchant act came into display and he thanked us for doing business. However as we were leaving his eyes would always stray and look at Shiro. She seemed to notice and got fidgeted in discomfort. Sighing I told her not to mind it. But she seemed to still be affected as she held her clothes tighter in her hands. The merchant didn¡¯t have a changing room so we carried the clothes out. I proceeded to tell her it was inevitable with her looks. After that she looked ready to cry, and I realized she might be misunderstanding and continued with something I wish I could take back¡­I went and said, ¡°Because you are a growing beauty, attention will follow you so you need to be careful.¡± Her reaction was a little...overbearing. ¡°Really.¡± (Shiro) During the rare moments she spoke she walked really close to me and stared straight into my eyes, without letting me get away, and seemingly produced a *ji-* type of sound. The stare wouldn¡¯t stop so I nodded my head with a hesitant, ¡°Y-yea you are becoming...very beautiful.¡± I think I was blushing since my face went hot. Seriously to get embarrassed over this¡­ She seemed satisfied and started to smile brightly as she started walking slightly ahead of me. Whatever expression she is making at the moment I couldn¡¯t see. When things settled down we took turns in an alley to change and discard our clothes, We¡¯ll get more later, for now we need to find an inn to stay in. Afterwards we can discuss our plans and find a type of employment, besides thievery, to live off of. Finding a cheap inn, we enter and got the last room available. As if someone had something against me the room only had a single bed. Back in that dump I was in a similar situation but with crappier conditions. The floor being covered with [unknown fluids], which was the info I got from [Identify], so I had to share a cot with Shiro since nobody else could be trusted. I was hoping to have my own bed, but well at least the floor is relatively clean this time. Shiro heavily objected to this though, I couldn¡¯t help feeling like crying. Her excuse was that she was scared. She just helped kill 6 people and she was scared to sleep alone on the bed. Her [crying puppy eye¡¯s] skill seemingly took effect because I couldn¡¯t stand seeing her tear up and I caved. With reluctance I went to sleep while praying in my head to Amare. -------------------------------------------------------------------- When I opened my eye¡¯s I was expecting Amare to be preparing tea before her usual gossip session but was met with her glaring at me coldly. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ...why? Rolling her eyes as if she knew what I was thinking, which I think she does she explained. ¡°Why are you being such a wimp! Can¡¯t you at least try to be more open with Shiro, it¡¯s pitiful you know! I always see her doing her best to build a more intimate relationship with you, and the most she got was a hug pillow! It¡¯s like watching some stupid ROM com in japan, grow some balls and interact with her!¡± (Amare) Hearing this I recalled the fact that I would always try to strike a conversation with her, but would find an excuse to end any conversation that involved anything to do with family and relationships. The fact that she was 12 was a big factor. following this thought the goddesses next words confirmed my suspicions about her reading minds. ¡°Don¡¯t go pulling some age excuse! This world is f***ked up! If she didn¡¯t have you, where would she be right now, who should she be with!¡± *Sigh* The goddess calmed down taking a few breathes before she continued. ¡°Her race is a rare breed that be counted by one hand alone. I originally thought she was just a {White Wolf}. But the fight you guys had just revealed small traces of her real heritage. She is a {Moon Wolf} and can be considered a miracle existence. When a mother gives birth in this world, the race of the offspring has almost a 90% chance of being in favor of the mother''s race, unless but mates are of the same race. However there is still a very minuscule, almost nonexistent, chance for a random other race from down the family tree to emerge. That is why Shiro being a different breed with a father and mother both being of the {Dread Wolves Tribe} can be considered it¡¯s own miracle. Getting onto the real issue, Moon wolves have been hunted for their hearts to the point of near extinction. Ever since it was discovered that when their hearts were forcefully removed on a full moon from a living specimen, the heart would turn into a [Moon Stone]. The only people who really wanted these stones were the ¡®Church of Light¡¯. These stones, when used with a staff as a catalyst, allowed the user to cast light magic unhindered by any type of shadow magic at night. When consumed It would permanently boost the user''s light affinity by 10%. This is what made the ¡®Church of Light¡¯ as powerful as it is today and drove them to seek the stones so heavily. If she is discovered to be a {Moon Wolf} her life will be nothing short of being hunted. I¡¯ve taken the liberty to update my guide with information on the churches. I will say this once, this isn¡¯t your old world and you can¡¯t even be considered an adult yet. You don¡¯t have to leap into a relationship or anything, but if you keep pushing her away there will come a day when you will regret it.¡± (Amare) I was left in a state of incomprehension. Shiro''s race was hunted to an amount that can be counted in one hand and if she is discovered will follow the same fate. *Crack* For something as stupid as getting a F**king ROCK!!! ¡°Wow, it takes a lot to feel such heavy emotions of anger in this place. So have you heard my words properly?¡± As Amare tried to confirm her words I simply nodded my head. My mood has already gone sour and I¡¯m no longer in the mood for talking. I now have another target for the future. Along with someone that truly needs protection. ¡°There are still a few other things about her race that I haven''t mentioned but you don''t need to know about it yet. Now that this conversation is finished would you like ''Heavenly Abyss Tea'' or ''Natures Sap Tea''.¡± (Amare) As if waiting for her appearance the housewife Amare appeared and the serious one is nowhere in sight. ¡°Heavenly Abyss Tea please.¡± (Kuro) I don''t really like the other one''s name, it reminds of a type of gag back on Earth. ¡°Natures Sap Tea it is then. I also prepared some cookies in the shape of animals.¡± (Amare) After saying these words she just put on an innocent smile with a *tehe* look going on. If you were gonna chose anyway why ask!? I left this thought unspoken but her smile just grew bigger anyway. The rest of the time was spent again listening to her gossip while sharing snacks. I can¡¯t escape and it¡¯s better to just go with it, *munch* this stuff is delicious. ¡­.. ¡°Hey this is unfair, how come the mortal get¡¯s to eat the cooking of Goddess Amare every time.¡± (pitiful God 1) ¡°Yea other¡¯s are lucky to even smell the fragrance of her tea. When I saw her I seriously hoped he was being punished.¡± (pitiful God 2) ¡°Ah the smell is drifting over, graaaaahhh (sounds of struggling)¡­.how long are we gonna be hanging here!? *Sobs* To watch such heavenly cookies being eaten before us and we can¡¯t even join in.¡± (pitiful Gods 1 in tears) ¡°Waaahh Amare have mercy, I want your cookies too!¡± (pitiful god 2) ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± (Seriously pitiful Gods 1 and 2) --------------------------------------------------------------- After I woke up I saw Shiro still sleeping soundly next to me. What Amare said has left me thinking heavily about the future. If I am to protect Shiro I need to get a lot stronger to keep her safe. Hell I don''t even think whenever she is covering herself when we go out is an issue anymore. Thinking it over the most reliable method I can think of to get stronger would be to join the Adventurer''s guild with Shiro. We both need to become strong and this town isn¡¯t gonna help us. If we encounter someone who knows what she is...I''d rather avoid that if possible. The only adventurer¡¯s guild in the area is in the city nearby, so me and Shiro need to gather provision. However for now though I¡¯ll let her rest a little longer...our journey will be a long one. As for being in a relationship with Shiro...at the very least I¡¯ll leave it up to her, there is no need for me to take the lead. Should she ever seek me out I won¡¯t refute her, and I won¡¯t avoid the subject and just, as the goddess says, grow a pair. --------------------------------------------------------------- Extra: The Next chapter will close a few subjects to be brought up later and they will leave the town. p.s.: sorry for the slight delay, I had night shift and wanted to finish this before sleeping when I got back but fell asleep typing. Chapter 7 - Heading out Author: Thank you for reading. Most of my chapters will be longer on monday and tuesday due to my personal schedule. But I won¡¯t make my other released chapter too short, I hate really short chapter too. I tend to look through previous chapters for any spelling errors or sentences worded odd so I don¡¯t mind it being pointed out. In the future there will be polls to help readers interact as well but for now just enjoy. -------------------------------------------------------------- When Shiro woke up she seemed a bit flustered, but things settled relatively quickly. Having some of the food the inn provided before we leave had us both feeling like we are in heaven. Shiro especially since she can¡¯t pop into another realm and share snacks with a goddess. Thinking this left me a little guilty so I resolved to give her more delicious foods. Maybe if I get a cooking proficiency¡­ My thoughts were cut off by some guy who already seems to be drunk and has lecherous look about him. Seemingly ignoring me, he approaches Shiro (*crack* to interrupt our meal). Her head is covered by the cloak, but like I mentioned to her she is a growing beauty and some things are hard to not notice. The drunk creep visibly licks his lips and tries to get her attention with some type of noise that I think is him talking. Jeez is that the alcohol or how he really talks, it¡¯s like listening to a bird squawking with a rod in it¡¯s throat. I might just kill him to do the world a favor, and the way Shiro looks right now, I think she would agree. But we need to use this inn for one more day so I proceeded to ¡®gently¡¯ knock him out and escort Shiro out of the building. Getting back on track, me and Shiro came up with a simple list of things we needed before leaving. Transportation was out of the question but food, tools, weapons, a tent, and other such things were on the list. Checking around the prices of everything, I would have a few big copper left over. We first went to get some simple weapons for defense. The blacksmith, which was unsurprisingly the only dwarf in town, seemed incredibly annoyed when we showed up. Seriously every merchant we meet seems to master the same [squint eyes] technique. We still managed to get a short copper sword and two simple copper daggers. I was teaching Shiro how to use the dagger before but only had one, now we both have weapons and backups just in case. The whole duel wield thing is impractical for beginners and I like having a free hand for versatility. After the weapons were secured we went to get sturdy bags for the tents and other necessities to be held in, my sack can only do so much. As an added bonus, when people with less than pure eyes would look at Shiro now, they would shrink back when they saw we were armed. As we were walking Shiro¡¯s stomach rumbled and she tried to cover it up. Our breakfast was interrupted and I wouldn¡¯t let her go hungry. Street venders are all over the place so buying some food wasn¡¯t that hard. The money used was courtesy of a few passerby''s that seemed like bad people. Some habits die hard I guess, and I¡¯d rather have some extra funds after all this shopping. When we were finally finished with everything we were heading back to the inn to leave the town at first light. On the way there, we saw someone we truly felt glad to see for once. Abra was standing inside a building doing some work for a seamstress. But knowing the way things are and how we live, I bet she is being underpaid. I always admired how well she would stitch patches onto our clothes. She even taught me a few things that I¡¯ve been practicing. When she saw us, immediately she was warning us to leave town. As she did she smiled and wished us luck without minding if she will be in trouble for warning us. ...She shouldn¡¯t be living a life like this, someone like her should have a better life. I tried to convince her to come with us, but she only shook her head replying, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have a grand life, I¡¯m in a position to help people have a chance to live long enough to do something with their lives. I¡¯m not condoning the fact that you killed the other kids, but I¡¯m not dumb enough to not see why. You two can do great things, and I¡¯m getting too old for adventures. BUT YOU BETTER COME VISIT YA HEAR!¡± (Abra) Saying that she just went back to work without uttering another word or giving a glance in our direction. When I get stronger I¡¯ll be sure to give her a good home. Shiro was shedding some tears but didn¡¯t say anything. Tomorrow we will be leaving, and unexpectedly we have someone waiting for us. I can only hope nothing happens to her while we are gone. -------------------------------------------------- Waking up relatively early I gazed at the ceiling, I was now heading into unknown territory, this was the reality of my situation. It has been that way for a long time, but now it feels a lot more oppressive and real. But shrinking back and taking it easy here will get me nowhere. Shiro got up moments later and we both began to head out with our luggage. We had a light breakfast to save time, but we didn¡¯t even make it out the door before problems popped up. That drunk guy from yesterday brought two friends, this time though his attention is on me. His companions started laughing at him for getting beat up by some brat and added fuel to the fire. This is getting really annoying, I try to walk by with Shiro but one of them cuts me off. *Crack* these fuckers need to take a hint. They seem to be about to say something, but no doubt it¡¯s gonna be retarded so I ignore them and just kicked in the knee of the guy that walked in front of me. To keep him from wasting his breath with his screams I proceed to use my sheathed copper dagger and slam it against his throat. Shiro is oddly in sync with me and already knocked out the other one with a quick round house kick to the temple...he didn¡¯t have a chance. We looked at the original drunk, who has already lost a few teeth from our first encounter, and he just pissed himself and ran away leaving his friends. The innkeeper looked pissed so we took whatever money they had and passed it over to him, he just gave a sigh and bid us off muttering to himself. When we approached the gate I gave a look back towards the Lords estate. That bastard killed my new mom and left me to die, I guarantee that he is living on borrowed time and will pay. With that we left the town and moved to our next destination. ------------------------------------------------------------ The trip takes about 5 days on foot so I reminded Shiro to be mindful of the surroundings and to always keep communication between us. One major rule I gave her was to never venture too far away from me. You never know what''s out there with no one patrolling the roads and monster attacks increasing. The only reason the town was still safe was because of the mercenaries hired by the Lord, but that only applied to when they ventured toward the town and not the farm lands. Even though the farmers had monster problems, they still had to pay taxes worth an arm and a leg. It¡¯s unfortunate but the Lord will get what¡¯s coming...eventually. *Sigh* The waiting will probably kill me before any strong person does. As me and Shiro walked down this poorly paved road and entered the more forested area, we kept our conversations simple while I practiced controlling my magic and Shiro familiarized herself with her new daggers. The [Magic Hands] skill allowed me to alter things, so I wondered if it was possible to enchant my blade with mana with it. There was no noticeable effect before but maybe it will work now that it is at rank 10. Yesterday¡¯s treatment for Shiro finally pushed it to this level. I kept thinking of the properties of copper and a more uniform composition of the underlying metal for a more sturdy blade. With a bit of focus some change finally happened.. [Identify] revealed:
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!Simple copper dagger: A dagger made on the free time of a dwarf blacksmith with no effort put into its make leaving it less than average quality. Grade: H ¡ú G Durability up (very small) Sharpness up (very small)
This could lead to some pretty good things, I tried working on the other equipment and got ¡®Tensile strength up (very small)¡¯ and ¡®Softness up (very small)¡¯ on anything to due with linen and cloth. The hard leather and metals only got a ¡®Durability up (very small)¡¯, with a ¡®Sharpness up (very small)¡¯ if it was a weapon. Shiro was happy with the extra comfort since these clothes tend to chafe after a while. After that I decided I could also try circulating my mana around me, rather than within, with different elements. I have an idea of what might happen but so far nothing. Mana just doesn¡¯t seem to work like those books were things happened immediately and instead take time to shape the way you want. So my training now had me circulate my mana regularly with breaks. Over training will have negative effects so I¡¯ll be patient. As I was practicing Shiro seemed to take a heavy interest since it wasn¡¯t my usual regime, so I explained what I was doing. It ending up with me trying to teach her but I don¡¯t know if her mana core formed yet or if she has the aptitude. I confirmed with Amare and the core forms at different speeds depending on the person and her injuries from her childhood delayed it. But she proved me wrong the next day when she got a slight reaction from her core. Her core seemed to be functioning properly so she can finally train in mana control. Now I have her just repeatedly practice when we rest until she can move her mana freely. It should take a while but she is making progress. -------------------------------------------------------------- There wasn¡¯t much else to the trip besides our feet getting sore. The surrounding forest got thicker and the sounds of animals was constantly heard in the distance. Everything was going fine up until the fourth day when we met up with some trouble. In the distance we spotted what seemed to be a damaged wagon that was being attacked by a hoard of {Gorcs} that is described to everyone due to their habits. Its this worlds version of goblins but have the physical strength and size of a 165 cm orc rather than that of a weak child. My current height is at 155 cm while Shiro¡¯s is at 168 cm putting her as the tallest. These guys are nightmares for the populous with their insatiable desire to rape and pillage. They are also the only known creature that can overturn the breeding statistics and make it a 100% chance guarantee {Gorc} offspring. These creatures are so hated that when one is spotted subjugation raids are formed to wipe out any growing community. But that is as far as any unity this world has, and shows how much the {Gorc} race is despised. Me and Shiro couldn¡¯t tell who the victims were but it seems that the guards are putting up a decent fight but will most likely fall soon. I was about to head over to kill those {Gorcs} while they were distracted and gain some experience until I noticed the cargo when I got close. It was seemed to be another slave trader wagon, and this one seemed to have only one slave, a seemingly young girl. When Shiro noticed she had a disgusted face and we both mentally agreed to jump in when the fighting revealed a winner. It was no surprise later when the guards were killed and they started trying to pry open the wagon doors and also the cage the slave was in. It was then that me and Shiro acted. Silently we snuck up on these monsters, their smell practically burned the hair in my nostrils so I switched to breathing through my mouth. The total was 6 remaining {Gorcs} and they were all too preoccupied to notice us. Using my dagger I jumped up and pierced the back of the closest {Gorc} striking close to his heart, and wrapped my arm around his throat to choke his voice down while I stabbed a few more holes in him as he bleed out. Shiro went straight for the eyes of the next one ending him quickly, her height advantage is something I¡¯m starting to envy. My stats may seem high for my age but with this body it¡¯s difficult to use them to their potential. The other four noticed us and seemed to remind me of some people but I can''t remember who, maybe it¡¯s the expression they have on their faces. But it didn¡¯t matter as me and Shiro moved in on the next two. Their instincts kicked in as they ran toward us screaming. These {Gorcs} were using some clubs and didn¡¯t bother with the weapons on the floor. Most likely they love splattering people into paste. They split off to fight us 2v1 each which didn¡¯t seem to be planned. Each time their weapons smashed into something, it left debris flying everywhere. It was getting annoying to draw close to them so I grabbed some dirt off the ground and threw it into the nearest ones eyes. He wailed and swung the club around hitting his companion leading to the fighting each other. Shiro followed my lead and did the same. With them more disorganized and fighting themselves, finishing them off was pretty easy. I gain a few notifications for a level but ignored them since I was holding onto my stats for a huge boost. And gaining stats with training also has its merits since I have a better handle of my body''s capabilities. I approached the door to the wagon while Shiro went toward the cage. This wagon looked pretty big with an open back for cargo, and an entrance to a more than likely sleeping area or work place in the front, topped of with the coachman''s seat with a cover for the rain. It was screaming custom made and I was left wondering why it had only one slave. I got my answer when some portly looking guy poked his head out with confusion written all over it. He had snot and tears running down his face and gave off a naturally oily skinned type of person. He spotted me and was about to say something when until he saw Shiro. ¡°Hey don¡¯t touch that...it¡¯s mine! I paid for it!¡± (Portly man) His eyes wandered and seemed to gain a lecherous glint as he suddenly said, ¡°Hey brat is she yours, *slurp haha*, I¡¯ll pay you 1 gold for her *haha*, be grateful.¡± (disgusting man) *Crack* my face contorted in disgust as this thing started panting in front of me as he looked at Shiro. The slave girl and Shiro seemed to have similar opinions of the guy as they made similar faces. Without hesitation I kicked his crotch and forced him onto the floor. He didn¡¯t even seem to understand why I hit him as he fell in pain, and started making demands and spouting nonsense about being a noble. His demands switched to begging when I struck him and crippled his limbs with hits toward the joints dislocating them. I continued on to slash away at him as he became a crying mess. All of my strikes meant to inflict pain. Slowly remove all the fat and make him a more presentable individual upon his death. ¡°To do¡­*slice*...such a horrible¡­*slice*...thing as to take¡­*slice*...people''s freedom¡­*slice slice*..., to call yourself noble¡­*slice*..., and look at Shiro¡­*slice*...¡­*slice*...¡­*slice*...with such dirty eyes¡­*slice*, the world will be¡­*slice*...a better place¡­*slice*...¡­*slice*...¡­*slice*...¡­*slice*...¡­*slice*...¡­*slice*...without you¡­*stab*¡± (Kuro) I left his begging unanswered, how many others begged for mercy under him, how many smiles taken¡­HOW MANY!... When I collected myself I looked toward Shiro in fear of how I must look in her eyes, but she only smiled at me. I saw no hesitation, no fear, no disgust, just a genuine smile. Seeing it made me feel relieved and resolved to make sure that this smile will never disappear from her, I won''t let it. Gazing over toward the slave girl she seemed to panic and said, ¡°B-be awed at your fortune f-for meeting the great me!¡± (Slave girl) ...Come again? ---------------------------- A/N: thank you for reading, my schedule will allow me to do multiple releases Mondays and Tuesdays But this should hold you over. Chapter 8 - More baggage Author: thank you for reading and the VERY few suggestions but I¡¯m new and I¡¯ll take what I can get. I¡¯m happy with your tanks =). (I¡¯m also making a map for another chapter) well let¡¯s get started ----------------------------------------------------- Slave girl POV *Sob* It¡¯s cold in here, and these clothes itch, mommy *sob* daddy...you said if I¡¯m good bad things won''t happen to me *sob* but *sob* you lied, those books lied *sob* heroes aren¡¯t real *sob*. *Bang bang bang* ¡°Shut up ya damn slave!¡± (random guard). *Wimper* No one is here to help me like you said. ¡­ ¡°We are under attack by a hoard of {Gorcs}!¡± (random guard ringing a bell) ¡°Get into formation now!¡± (random guard leader) ¡°The just keep coming!¡± (panicked random guard) I started hearing large amounts of fighting outside the cage, but there is a cloth tied over so I can¡¯t see. It sounds pretty bad, *sniffle* what''s gonna happen. Ah, blood is on the cloth! Mommy *sob* *sob*. ¡°AH!¡± W-What is that, some big scary thing is looking at me. Is that a monster dad told me to be careful about, *shiver* I-it won''t stop looking at me I-it¡¯s scary. H-help *sob* mommy *sob* daddy *sob* Mr. hero *sob*. N-no it¡¯s breaking the cage *shiver**sob*. ¡°Graawwara!¡± (Gorc) The monster turned away and is heading somewhere. I want to leave too, but it hurts when I try. *Wimper* T-they are fighting something. I think it¡¯s more people. Before I realized it the monsters were gone and I don¡¯t see the guards. There are two people walking around and one is heading for me and the other to that wagon with the bad oily man. I don¡¯t like that man he smells bad and hit me. Ah, I can kinda see the one getting close to me, oh it¡¯s a girl, maybe she can help me. Before I can ask that oily man came out the wagon. He is screaming at the girl...no, now he is demanding the girl from the other person for money. Aue that man is disgusting I think he is drooling. *Gasp* T-the other one is hitting the oily man and making him bleed. I-I can¡¯t really hear his words from the man¡¯s screams...but I think the other one said he is dirty? World without you? What is...ah. The oily man stopped moving...and he isn¡¯t screaming anymore¡­ *Gah* T-the person is looking at me...I-I have to say something! ¡°B-be awed at your fortune f-for meeting the great me!¡± (Slave girl) WHAT THE HELL DID I JUST SAY! That was that stupid line from one of the books me and the other kids at home would pretend to act out. N-No I have to fix this...to say something like that...SO EMBARRASSING! ¡°Ah...Aue...Um¡± (Slave girl) *slowly tearing up* -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV The slave girl seemed to stumble and chide herself for saying something akin to someone really pompous and of high standing. I think she was ready to cry over such a stupid first impression. It was getting so bad her sentences stopped making sense. Shiro looked ready to let her out but her [Slave Collar] proved that it wouldn¡¯t help, and I was hesitant to do so as well. A [Slave Collar] can be bound to a location or person and right now she is bound to the cage for transportation. If anything, that cage would probably become her permanent home if nobody helps her. She can¡¯t even do anything to anyone who enters without being driven with intense pain. If that slavemancer was another worlder than the pain from the [Slave Collar] may be targeting the nerves and the receptors of the brain are enhanced for optimal effect. As I observed her she appeared to be an elf. Most likely pretty young since she doesn¡¯t seem to be able to calm down. Her hair is a wood brown falling close to her shoulders that is based on their heritage, and was most likely to help blend with the trees during the time when they didn¡¯t venture out of the forests. All the wars and pillaging drove them out of the woods and now they are spread everywhere, maybe to keep them from being slaughtered at once, who knows. There race has good eyes and are pretty good with magic especially when trained. The rest of her appearance consisted of emerald colored eyes that looked ready to start spilling tears any moment. Pointed ears that didn¡¯t extend too far from her head but was enough to identify her as an elf at a glance. A type of creamy white skin without any sign of a tan, and shows she usually spent her time inside. Shorter than my height, at around maybe 152 cm, but given time who knows how tall she will be. I just told her to calm down and be silent while we disposed of the bodies to avoid drawing any predators with the smell of blood. There was a considerable amount of bodies, and would be very annoying to get rid of. Using some shovels we found in the cargo we made a simple pit where we lit the corpses on fire. I had Shiro cover as much blood around the site with dirt, but given how much time passed I can only hope nothing comes. There was only one horse left of the four that were pulling everything, slightly injured but my [Magic Hands] can help it. For now Shiro was tending to it now that most of the blood was cleared out. Originally I would have just ignored this wagon if it was simply passing by, but given the situation I decided that if the owner and company were of the less savory type, and the situation presented itself. Me and Shiro can get some good things from their misfortune. The slave girl is just extra. She can¡¯t even calm down enough to give her name and I don¡¯t know anything about her. For all I know she could be acting and is trying to fool me into helping her. The chance that she is actually a criminal isn¡¯t zero. This world can make even children into cold blooded killers, me and Shiro are proof of that. For now I gathered everything useful and gathered it onto the cart the slave girls cage was on. The cage itself was pretty small and only took up ? of the whole cart. Since the horse only had to pull one cart instead of a big wagon and items, it wouldn¡¯t have much trouble as long as it rested during the journey. Thankfully the slave girl stopped stammering and is just watching us. Shiro has been looking through everything with me since we can¡¯t free the girl yet and she got a little annoyed by the rambling too. --------------------------------------------------------------------- The results were pretty good. A lot of the weapons were shattered by the {Gorcs}, but there were still a few that were in good condition. ¡®Crude iron dagger¡¯ X2 these went to Shiro after I buffed and mended them from crude to simple, one ¡®Sturdy iron short sword¡¯ a few hatchets amounting to 3, and a bunch of arrows with no bow. Those damn {Gorcs} would have broke everything if we didn¡¯t stop them. The rest was various food stuff, higher quality clothes than what we had but didn¡¯t fit, and a decent quantity of small gold coins amounting to 17 pieces. The guards equipment was in pretty bad condition except for some leather gear here and there, but I will need to work on them to make them use-able. I can probably reuse the cloth from the clothes as well, and make less gaudy attire for me and Shiro while improving my [Handicraft]. Using various stitching techniques from my past life from mending my own clothes, and the things Abra taught me, should provide good results. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. When everything still useful was packed onto the cart, we strapped the horse on and continued to our destination. With all of this me and Shiro agreed to wait along the road a distance away from the wagon so I can work on the items. It would be bad if it was recognized and having better clothes would relieve some suspicion toward us having a cart. When we reached a good distance with a clearing on the side of the road we set up camp after checking the perimeter and setting traps around us. The traps were nothing special just some noise makers to alert us of anything approaching. As Shiro started her mana control training, I set up our meal consisting of a meaty soup with vegetables and some spices. While it cooked I started working on the clothes and leather, it was then the slave girl finally spoke. ¡°H-hello...um...I¡¯m sorry about before, I-I was just nervous¡­¡± (Slave girl) She was visibly shaking, probably worried about what we are planning to do with her, or most likely because she is cold. ¡°U-um c-can you¡­¡± (Slave girl). I stopped her from continuing with a raise of my hand and threw a blanket at her while saying. ¡°Stop talking, based on your voice I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t had anything to eat or drink for a while. After our meal we will continue the conversation.¡± (Kuro) Her voice was very coarse at this point, and I would prefer having a full stomach before continuing with this. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Shiro¡¯s POV When brother helps me train he is like another person and is very strict. I know it¡¯s to help me get stronger, but I make him massage me extra long before bed as an apology every time. We would usually take turns giving each other lap pillows through the night to have a lookout for bad things. It¡¯s been getting a little easier to get my mana to start moving but the circulating part is still hard. When I decided to end my training for now brother called me to eat. He tried to hide it but I can tell he added more meat in my portion. *Smile* Ah brother is always so nice to me. When he gave some to that girl we found she started crying again. She keeps looking at brother when he is not looking, My chest hurts whenever I see it, but I don¡¯t know why. *Sigh* whatever I¡¯ll just enjoy brothers food. *Slurp* hmm, as expected brother¡¯s cooking is good too *smile*. ... I can¡¯t explain it, but lately brother has started to smell more and more nice lately and I can¡¯t help sniffing him, but he gets mad when I get too clingy when we walk because I¡¯m bigger than him. Ah I wasn¡¯t paying attention to what the girl was saying. ---------------------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV ¡°...and that¡¯s what happened *sniff*.¡± (Slave girl) Hmm, based on what she said, she is pretty much a sheltered girl from a well off family of elves who are part of a village still remaining in the woods that I haven¡¯t heard of. If the name of the woods isn¡¯t local than she is most likely very far from home. Her name is Puerial, which I thought had a nice ring to it, and she is 15 years old. In elven standards she would be seen more as an 7 year old and not even close to maturing, which would be closer to the age of 40. So it¡¯s more to say they mature a lot slower compared to other races. But that doesn¡¯t mean they are stupid at that age either, so let¡¯s just keep listening. Her capture was caused by her heading outside of the village barrier, normally her family didn¡¯t let her go out and said to just play indoors with the other elven children that visited. How sheltered do you have to be to not even leave the house? The barrier was made to keeping anything from entering and leaving the surroundings of the village. Her parents manage the barrier and she was being taught to do it in the future with her brother. She broke the rules and left the barrier, using what she learned in her studies even if it amounted to just passing through. The reason she did this was because her father got sick all of a sudden and in order to find the herbs for medicine to help him she left. These herbs were located in the nearby mountains from what she said. The ailment that her father had was said to kill someone within a month so based on the initial analysis and this made her anxious and unwilling to wait around. Normally the elves would have naturally went to get the herbs but from what she knows they got reports of slavers in the area which made them decide to wait. When I heard up to this point I finished her story for her with an obvious, ¡°So you left the village in order to find the herbs yourself but got caught instead.¡± Laughably she made a how did you know type of face. Based on this information, ¡°*Sigh* I get it, so your an idiot.¡± (Kuro) !? ¡°W-What¡¯s with that!¡± (Puerial) ¡°You said the sickness would take a month to kill your father, so you had time to wait for the slaver¡¯s to leave and look for the herbs then. But you were impatient and ended up in this situation.¡± (Kuro) When I said this she had a shocked expression and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Moments later she looked about to start crying. The noise would draw predators to us so in order to get her to settle down, I just said ¡°In the meantime just be patient, If we catch wind of that forest you spoke of we¡¯ll let you off there.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± (Puerial) ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, I have my own objectives, but if we find the location of your home we¡¯ll drop you off or provide transport for you. For now just be patient.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Y-You''re going to help me, I will go home soon.¡± (Puerial) ¡°I don¡¯t know about soon, but eventually. Now go to sleep we have a long day tomorrow.¡± (Kuro) Puerial bundled into a ball with her blanket and started smiling to herself. I just ignored this and started thinking. I have a lot to do tomorrow with all this equipment to alter and fix, plus Shiro and my usual training, and now I have the perfect opportunity to analyze a slave collar. They won¡¯t work on me with my title but if Shiro was ever in a situation where she has one on, than being able to remove them would be good to know. *Sigh* that girl, I can¡¯t say trust her, but... Hmm¡­¡±By the way...what was with that introduction?¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Blush* I-It was nothing! Just forget it was ever said!¡± (Puerial) After saying that she covered herself and didn¡¯t seem to respond to anything anymore. Like I thought, she is an idiot. -------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Hello everyone what did you think of the girl...so cliche I know...but isn¡¯t everything cliche at this point. What do you think. Character development I find is very important so certain experiences will subject my characters to grow. Whenever this happens I will make a poll to have the readers decided the direction. For now I hope you enjoyed the read. Chapter 9 - Practice Author: Thank you all for reading, -------------------------------------------------------------- As per usual me and Shiro did our morning practice to keep ourselves limber, of course since this wasn¡¯t a training ground it was limited to the surroundings. The [Monster Warder] did wonders during the night. It¡¯s pretty much a stone that produces a sound that monsters don¡¯t like and avoids. They are usually kept in a jade box during the day because they are inactive until the night. After preparing a meal to cook, I went to reinforce the cart. Somehow Puerial is sleeping so soundly in the cage. Isn¡¯t it cramped, she has been laying around for a while now so you would think she would be uncomfortable by now. Anyways the cart was damaged by the {Gorcs attempt to get to Puerial, but with some of the parts and tools salvaged from the wagon, it can be fixed up. Having decent knowledge of architectural structures sure does help. All the time I spent analyzing buildings and the best ways to destroy their foundations just reminds me of how obsessed I was. Plus the [Soul bound mind] trait reminds me of things I would have normally forgot, so useful. It didn¡¯t take long to get the cart in suitable shape for the rest of the journey, much to Puerial¡¯s relief. With more wood and such, I can probably give it a good upgrade. Finishing our meal Shiro went to practice her mana control while I went to fix up all the equipment for our use. Cutting away at the stitching of all the fabric left me with an interesting assortment of cloth. I removed all of those uselessly gaudy jewels, if anything I¡¯ll just make something nice for Shiro later. Using the abundant amount of sewing string I bought I was able to make a few articles of clothing for me and Shiro with the curtain cloth. Some of them I''ll used for something else. For the hell of it I even made a simple outfit for Puerial since the rags she was wearing looked uncomfortable and too revealing. Since I ran out of string the rest was stored away for later use. The results were:
Nice White Shirt X2 Softness up (very small) Textile Strength up (very small)
Nice Black Trousers X2 Softness up (very small) Textile Strength up (very small)
Nice Green Dress Softness up (very small) Textile Strength up (very small)
Simple Brown Cloak X3 Textile Strength up (very small)
The leather was a bit tricky but since it¡¯s different from working with cloth all I got was some bracers for the arms, leg guards and some covering for the chest to protect the heart. They were all improved with ¡®Durability up (very small)¡¯. The weapons were also included in my work for maintenance. Our undergarments were also fashioned to fit well and be unrestricting with ''Softness up (very small)'' and ''Textile Strength up (very small)''. I pretty sure the were Shiro''s favorite pieces. Being focused on all of that was tiring so whenever I took a break I would spar with Shiro to relieve some stress. When we spotted a stream nearby we took turns cleaning ourselves of all the muck we have accumulated over the journey. Me especially, I don''t know why, but Shiro doesn¡¯t seem to mind. It was heading toward the afternoon and I set something to cook before I tackled my most important work for today. Dealing with a slave collar will play a major part in my plans for the future. Turning enslaved soldiers into a rebelling army can definitely make a difference, but if one of those monstrous people show up¡­ I say monstrous because Amare showed a stat comparison to me of how ridiculous those guys are. *Sigh* if these guys had the same level range as a trained soldier things would be so simple. ------------------------------------------------------ When I approached Puerial I discussed what I planned to do in the meantime and to not distract me. To get some information on it i used my identify.
Slave Collar A mass produced collar that enslaves the wearer to a place or master. Effects: Restricts actions Binding - current location Pain giver (massive) (inactive) Death (instant) (inactive)
Seeing this made me sick to my stomach, so I decided to proceed immediately. When I reached my hand toward her neck she visibly tensed and started holding her breath. I awarded her with I flick to the head telling her to calm down, which she did but not without protesting my actions with teary eyes while rubbing her forehead. When I grasped the collar I could barely feel the mana within. It seems to be running in a set pattern but I can¡¯t be sure, my perception of mana is still in its early stages. Trying a little harder I finally spotted how it is connected to her. At the back of the neck are tethers heading into her spine. I don¡¯t do anything to them yet. As an otherworlder the slavemancer would be very keen on the idea of a booby trap. The identify skill showed it had an instant death effect, so it may also activate when someone tries to forcefully remove it. It¡¯s what I did for my explosives in that compound during my final moments. I wouldn¡¯t have wanted my presents to be disarmed after all. So reanalyzing the structure, I traced the tethers toward their origin. It seemed to be a structured in a type of coded manner, most likely to direct the tethers to perform specific functions. I took a momentary break, it¡¯s already been 2 hours since I was analyzing the collar and I needed to relax a moment. When I checked my stats, doing this gave a good boost in my focus, everything else today mostly boosted my dexterity and a little in strength. [Handicraft] is approaching the first bottleneck in it¡¯s proficiency. My [Physical control] reached it a few months back and I still haven¡¯t broken through. *Sigh* as I relaxed and thought about the way everything worked in the collar, all I could see was a pretty simple layout. Other than the formation everything seemed simple. The mana circulated uniformly throughout the structure, the connection to the victim is stable, and the function of the formation seemed to be obvious. Making the formation is another thing entirely. The intricacy in its design is thorough, but oddly feels like it''s simple to copy. The formation was complicated, but it was designed in interconnected layers that are individually easy to copy. Most likely each layer performs a specific function. Based on this, if you don¡¯t have proper control over your mana and understanding of each layers function, than you can¡¯t ¡®hack¡¯ the collar. The only other way to release it is with the key, but that is if the key exists. Amare got pretty thorough with the mindset of the people in this world. She can¡¯t directly give information on how to do things for the most part, but can give hints and basic understanding of certain subjects. People in this world don¡¯t care about whether a slave can regain their freedom because that would be one less product on the market. Once you are a slave than you will be worked to your death without any hope of relief. So [Slave collar] makers only make keys for the wealthy as an insurance for them to avoid capture or protect their own. Everyone else is fair game to them. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. If I can figure this thing out, then maybe I can make a fake key or destroy the layers keeping it locked onto the slave. When I came to this conclusion I went back to work on the collar. ... Another 5 hours and I finally managed to make a breakthrough. I seriously wanted to sleep but I was too determined to finish this. To spot the layers that went active when Puerial disobeyed orders, I had her extend her foot out the cage in set intervals while I analyzed the collar. I couldn¡¯t do it for too long because it was extremely painful for her. When this happened three layers would flare up. I focused on the inactive ones and saw one that was connected to only the tethers but didn¡¯t do anything. If my guess is right it might be the kill switch type, if I¡¯m wrong than Puerial isn¡¯t going home. No matter how I see it that layer is placed in a way that would make it look like a kill switch. It¡¯s not connected to anything else but the tethers, and my instincts are telling me I¡¯m right. *Fuu* I took a breath and channeled my mana toward it and it shattered. Waiting a moment nothing happened and Puerial kept looking at me with eyes filled with expectations. Stop it..look away or something¡­ I couldn¡¯t see anything else that screamed danger when I re-looked everything and decided to use identify.
Slave Collar A mass produced collar that enslaves the wearer to a place or master. Effects: Restricts actions Binding - current location Pain giver (massive) (inactive)
*Sigh* this is nerve racking. At least I know what to look for first from now on. I had her step out the cage again and the three layers would flare up, the tethers would also glow brighter. After a while I decided to start. When I channeled my mana to the layer closest to her neck, it shattered and her pain was lessened greatly. That one was probably the one amplifying the effects. When I shattered the next one her pain stopped but she felt weird. It probably means that one caused the pain since the tethers were still glowing. When I finally shattered the last one the tethers stopped glowing, so that layer may be for transmitting the formations function. At this point even if there are other layers still functioning, they have no way to harm her. Now that I got this far I re-identified the collar.
Slave Collar (broken) A mass produced collar that enslaves the wearer to a place or master. Effects: Restricts actions (inapplicable)
YES! SUCCESS! I got some good information from this and have the knowledge to break these damn collars. I wasted no time to destroy the rest of the collar. When it fell to the floor I got a notification.
Mana Synthesis
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:Analyze and create mana formations with varying effects. Effects are dependent on the user.
EffectsAnalyze a mana formation Replicate known formations Create a mana formation Destroy a mana formation
I was left shocked at this notification. This means I can enchant things now. So far I can only enhance the properties of objects, now I can add to them. *Sigh* this is gonna take a lot of work to master, especially because it''s not a proficiency this time. ¡°T-the...the collar...it came off¡­*light whimper*...it came of...*heavier whimper*...t-tank yew *sobs and incoherent rambling*...I...I¡­*sob*...I thought I would never...I thought you...no, you didn¡¯t¡­*sob*...lie to me. When I was taken...*heavy sobbing*...everyone lied...everyone hurt me...I thought you¡­¡± (Puerial) Before she could continue, I held her close to quiet her down. Her crying was getting too loud, and from what I remember from whenever I cried on earth, a hug helps. Thanks to the [Soul bound mind] trait I can remember my mom a lot better, and the good times we had. How when I was upset she would give me a warm hug to make the bad things go away. I break away from these thoughts, and noticed Puerial finally calmed down. She seemed embarrassed but I assured her when we are able to send her home, we will. Even with her face a mess from her tears and snot, her smile warmed my heart. I gave a glance to Shiro and she gave an as expected of me look, and smiled. It was really late and Shiro doesn¡¯t seem to be able to sleep when I¡¯m not around. So we all huddled together for some rest. First watch was taken by Shiro, then me. ------------------------------------------------------------ We had an early morning, everyone was still tired but we managed to have a decent breakfast and finished our usual training exercises. When Puerial asked what I was doing to Shiro during the regular massage. Surprisingly Shiro got excited and explained how my hands make her feel good, and that her skin used to have scars and a lot of other things. I was embarrassed when she kept narrating my technique so I ended the conversation. Puerial however wanted to try it but I refused. To get her to stop pestering me I told her that I only do it for people who work and train hard. It was a mistake...Puerial suddenly started trying to help out, but her inexperience was showing heavily and she kept hurting herself. I stopped her when it started getting too out of hand and decided to give her a massage during the night with Shiro just to end this. *Sigh* I bet Amare is enjoying this. Lately she keeps trying to give me advice about relationships, and I can¡¯t ignore her because she quizzes me. All it takes is one wrong answer and¡­*Shiver*. I swear having the goddess of ¡®Love and Connections¡¯ technically as your boss is extremely¡­ *shiver*...crap I think she is watching right now. ENJOYABLE, SPENDING TIME WITH AMARE IS FUN AND HER COOKIES ARE DELICIOUS...I think I¡¯m safe for now. ------------------------------------------------------------------ The town was only half a day away with our current speed so we decided to start heading out now while there was still light out. Most likely we we get there just before dark. We fed the horse and got rid of that cage, much to Puerial¡¯s happiness, and proceeded down the road. As we chatted leisurely and got to know each other I noticed something that is really starting to bother me. These two...aren¡¯t they too close¡­ Even if I say that our time together was interrupted halfway through our departure. ¡°Oi, you lot seem to be havin a good time aye. How bought you give me an me friends a fun time too, hahaha¡± (Bandit) We were stopped and surrounded by a large group of 15 armed men...this will be a bit tricky. -------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Haha sorry for the cliff hanger. I¡¯ll try to release the next chapter soon. Chapter 10 - Surprise Author: work sucks --------------------------------------------------------------- As I watched the bandits slowly surround us, I made a quick glance toward Puerial and Shiro to check their states. Shiro is a bit on edge but still calm, we haven¡¯t faced such numbers before. Puerial however seems to be panicking, *sigh* she will need to be trained to keep her from being a hindrance. My gaze returned to the bandits in front while Shiro covered my back. Puerial proceeded to duck into the cart, well at least she won¡¯t get in the way in there. ¡°Hey guys check out the quality on the brats¡±(Bandit Leader?) ¡°Ooh, how much fun ya think that tall girly there has had before *slurp* no doubt a lot right, hahaha.¡± (Disgusting Bandit) ¡°Boss we can have fun wit em right, haha, right.¡± (Bandit 3) ¡°Yea and make the brat watch, having such girls wit him.¡± (Bandit 4) ¡°How much will they be worth ya think?¡± (Bandit 5) *Crack* their colorful conversation was starting to get on my nerves. Taking one last look at the others, Shiro is full of disgust and anger and Puerial has a shockingly calm expression while she mumbles something. She is just looking at me gently, not even giving the others a glance. It¡¯s a little unsettling being looked at with such eyes in this type of situation. Before these bandits can continue their conversation me and Shiro proceeded to take the initiative. We used our copper daggers as disposables and hurled them at the bandits resulting in one dead without even realizing what happened and the other bleeding out and will soon follow. All the smiles on these bandits fade away when they see two of their group drop. I keep an eye out for any hidden members while I get into a suitable position for defense. Being reckless will allow the bandits to overwhelm us with numbers. So to counter this we use the cart to keep them from completely surrounding us. It¡¯s simple but works enough to secure our backs. Shiro used her other copper dagger to strike at another bandit as they are charging over. Seeing another fall just makes the group more angry, as they start roaring at us. Since they are all taller than me I aim at easy to attack areas that can do some serious damage. Their thighs have an important blood vessel that can cause them to bleed out if cut. A strike to the balls can drop people quick. All sorts of options to take these guys down. It was these very things I taught to Shiro, and we both would target these areas without question. These untrained bandits are just charging at us with no formation, the leader is wasting their number advantage like this. It would have been simpler to hit us from a distance with arrows. I can see some of the ones charging have a bow on their back so it just leaves me with the impression that these guys are idiots. Thinking all of this only took a few moments as the first bandit that came charging finally reached me. Putting my left foot forward i pivoted to build some momentum in my slash. The guy left his gut wide open as he lifted his arms to strike down at me. Swinging my blade quickly I felt as it passed through his flimsy armor and sliced his insides. He seemed to notice that I attacked him and seemed confused, right up until his organs started spilling out and he dropped to the floor. He looked pitiful trying to pull them back in. Eleven more to go, and their moral seemed to drop, seems they are becoming afraid of us. I moved quickly and picked up the sword the gutless bandit was going to use to kill me. It was rusted but I didn¡¯t need it for long. Hurling the sword at my next target took out his balance making it easy to make some serious injuries on him Using hit and run tactics to keep a certain distance between me the cart and the bandits was pretty effective. I would move in with quick strikes all aiming for vital areas, then as quick as I approached, I already retreated. The fear on their faces seemed to grow. There is a total of 6 in front of me and there are injuries starting to stack up on them. I myself have also taken some hits from when they would strike randomly from fear. Thankfully circulating my mana has a slight rejuvenation effect on the body so the injuries are manageable but I¡¯ll need to be careful. Shiro seems to be in a more dangerous state as her movements are becoming more and more restricted as they get close. For now though she is fine, so I need to take my guys down quickly to help her. It was then that Puerial¡¯s mumbling finished and she called out [Mana Pulse]. It was then that I felt a Large amount of mana surge out from her and struck everywhere in the surroundings. The bandits seemed to be heavily disoriented, but me and Shiro were fine for the most part and took advantage. I had some questions but I prioritized finishing off the bandits. When they finally got their bearings there was only five left. I made sure to take down the leader while everyone was staggered. He seemed the most skilled, even if it wasn''t by much he at least had some of the basics, so seeing him dead the other five just ran away screaming. I didn¡¯t want to stay in this area so me and Shiro looted the bodies quick and moved out of there. These guys had a few silver on them and I used identify to find them most useful equipment on them. Most of it was crap, but the leader had some interesting things. However we needed to move so I couldn¡¯t fully look at everything. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. -------------------------------------------------------------- After taking some distance we finally rested to check our wounds. Puerial has been asleep for the whole time, probably used up all of her mana. Shiro had a few cuts here and there but my [Magic Hands] will prevent any scarring. We proceeded to move and was finally able to see the town in the distance. By the time we got close it was dark out and the gates were closed. with no way to enter we just camped out again. Puerial woke up when we were getting close to the gate so we were finally able to talk. I didn¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t expect it, but she seems to know some basic spells already from her parents. As someone who will manage the barrier in the village, she was already being taught magic when her core formed. She gets tired after one or two spells, but it¡¯s to be expected with such a young core. *Sigh* She was fortunate enough to be born into a family of mages, while I was stuck in a dump. Seeing as sulking would get me nowhere, I asked if she can teach me a few things. She just looked at me with a ¡®what do you mean¡¯ type of face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you using magic already, even now I can feel it flowing off you.¡± (Puerial) From what she says, when she used [Mana Pulse] she saw we were circulating our mana and would properly resist the spell. The bandits weren¡¯t using mana at all, and Shiro has been practicing hard to keep her mana circulating like me. Our mana acted as a type of filter that prevented us from being disoriented. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t misunderstand, that is only something I managed to figure out. I¡¯ve never been taught how to use magic in this world.¡± (Kuro) ¡°! You¡¯re lying, how can someone who has never done magic have such strong mana.¡± She started poking me and looking all over my body as she continued. ¡°Even my older brother doesn¡¯t have this much. The only ones who would be stronger are my parents.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Hmm, even if you say that it¡¯s the truth, Shiro can attest to it.¡± (Kuro) ¡°It¡¯s true...he was also the one who taught me how to fight.¡± (Shiro) ¡°I-if that''s true then...he would be a prodigy...to get this far without teachers...ugh mom was right when she said that there are very strong people outside.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Even if you say that, I¡¯m still at the bottom of the food chain compared to the people who have lived here far longer than anyone else.¡± (Kuro) Puerial just looked at the two of us and hesitantly asked to know more about us. It¡¯s not like we are hiding it so we told her where we came from and what we are doing now. Shiro kept adding to any part of the story with me in it with unnecessary detail. At the end of it Puerial was looking at me with starry eyes...seriously like I said before...don¡¯t look at me with such eyes. When the talk was done she agreed to teach us what she can. Once our dinner was eaten we all took shifts sleeping, even if the town is right there, we aren¡¯t taking chances. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- We were all up at daybreak and waited a few moments for the gate to open. After being inspected by rude guards that tried to make an excuse to touch Shiro and Puerial. We managed to leave without incident when a female guard captain showed up to settle the dispute. I can¡¯t say she was gorgeous, but she was putting on a good looking tomboyish appearance that seemed to fit her character, It was really refreshing. The guard captain was nice enough to give us direction to a cheap inn that can hold our cart and horse. Before I forgot, i mention to her the group we fought when we were heading here. She seemed to be aware of them and has been trying to apprehend them. I noticed the guards behind her put on scowls when they heard me talk about those bandits. Seeing it was too suspicious, I hinted the guard captain to keep an eye on those two. She seemed to catch my meaning but didn¡¯t know if it would lead to anything. Well as long as she watches them it¡¯s fine. Before reaching the inn we sold all the useless things we piled up for about 11 small silver coins. Trying to get everything down early we went to the inn right afterwards to get everything secured. Some thieves tried to sneak some of the things out of our cart, which seriously annoyed me. We must have broke 4 hands at this point and they are still trying to rob us. Getting to the inn, we had the cart and horse stored in the stable while our things were brought up to our room. It wasn¡¯t too much and can be stored easily in the corner. The room had two beds and came with breakfast. The whole thing cost 5 big copper coins which didn¡¯t bother me too much. Our current finances left us some good amount of room to get settled and make a living. It was just past noon and we had a few hours till sundown and decided to head to the guild now to register. It turned into another walk of breaking hands...these damn thieves need to take a hint...with such crap technique they can¡¯t even hope to rob us. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Was the fight scene okay? comments are welcome, the surprise was Puerial''s magic. Since I don''t like blatant hints I left the title like that. I wanted to make the chapter longer but...yea I gotta work... Chapter 11 - The Guild Author: =) same as usual thank you for reading. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- After finally reaching the guild building I couldn¡¯t help taking a look at the place. It had a worn out look to it with 3 floors, and may have been very grand at one point, now it has holes here and there and is in need of a good paint job. As we moved in to enter we were stopped by some burly looking man with missing teeth saying some crap about paying to enter. He was obviously full of it, so me and Shiro proceeded to give him some reasons to let us pass without making things more complicated. After that the surrounding people seemed a bit more cautious about messing with us, but even then their eyes still wondered. You won¡¯t be flattering anyone that way you know. The inside wasn¡¯t as bad as I expected, seeing how everything was still intact. There seemed to be only one receptionist at the moment, and already had a line forming. Since we didn¡¯t trust the chairs we all waited in line together, rather than just one person go up and the others sit. We mostly chatted about random things and what to watch out for as I pointed out anyone I felt was a threat. It was at this moment I decided to bring out my stat table to see my current progress.
[quart=Name,Race]Kuro Lux,Unknown[/quart][quart=Level,Age]28,11[/quart][quart=Class,Subclass]N/A,N/A[/quart][quart=SP,CP]140,229[/quart]
Status
[quart=HP,HR]4975,68.3/s[/quart][quart=MP,MR]5080,74.6/s[/quart][quart=SP,SR]4645,64.9/s[/quart]
[quart=Strength,Intelligence]261,239[/quart][quart=Vitality,Wisdom]227,258[/quart][quart=Dexterity,Focus]313,244[/quart][quart=Agility,Speed]341,268[/quart]
Main Stats
Vigor211
[quart=Leadership,Charisma]13,17[/quart][quart=Charm,Art]15,7[/quart][quart=Stealth,Sense]19,11[/quart][quart=Faith,Luck]19,13[/quart]
Sub Stats
Willpower16
[quart=Fire,Water]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Earth,Windt]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Light,Dark]0%,0%[/quart][quart=Spacial,Neutral]0%,9%[/quart]
Affinities
Traits Delicate Body Soul Bound Mind Passive/Active Skills Language Comprehension Growth Correction Identify Mastery Lvl 11/100 Physical Control Mastery Lvl 24/100 Mana Control Mastery Lvl 17/100 Handicraft Mastery Lvl 21/100 Magic Hands Mastery Lvl 14/100 Blade Utility Mastery Lvl 5/100 Mana Synthesis Novice Level 1
I can only say the reason I got this far is due to my speed, agility, and dexterity. I was faster than the people I encountered but in terms of strength, I would most likely lose. My control over my body also plays a factor but in the face of a trained opponent, I may not last long. Fortunately I haven¡¯t used any of my CP, and SP since I was born and they are building up nicely. Soon I will test how quickly adding points affect my body, I¡¯ll have Shiro evaluate the results when we reach a suitable area. As for my skills, well some things have come up. My [Delicate Body] trait changed from locked to partially opened. So the effects are still minor, but is slowly starting to show and is why Shiro has started commenting on my smell. I was wondering why she was getting more clingy lately, but it was because I smelled nice. Compared to our old home, even if it¡¯s faint, I must be equivalent to the world''s best air freshener to her. As for my other skills, they take forever to level. I¡¯ve had most of them since I was a baby and they are still in the first threshold. At least they are getting close to the bottleneck like my [Physical Control]. [Physical Control] was the quickest to level but got stuck at the bottleneck for months, it¡¯s been really bugging me. [Identify] and [Magic Hands] are the most difficult to level, but since I started increasing my proficiency in circulating my mana not only inside but outside the body they have showed some improvement in the speed they increase. Blade utility stopped leveling while I was using my daggers, and continued after I switched to the short sword. It only means one horrible thing, I would need to use a lot of different bladed weapons to increase its Lvl. *Sigh* Maybe if I get a difficult blade to wield it can help. Ending my evaluation it was finally our turn in the que. The receptionist was a really strong looking guy with sharp grey eyes that screamed he didn¡¯t want any nonsense. He is most likely the reason the place is still intact. ¡°What do you need kid.¡± (Strong man) Truth be told I was a little shocked that he can actually speak properly, but I put this thought aside quickly and answered. ¡°We are here to register in the guild.¡± (Kuro) If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.¡°Hmm, fill out these forms here...if you can¡¯t write I can have someone do it for you.¡± (Strong man) ¡°No need for that, thank you.¡± (Kuro) The man raises an eyebrow at my response, but doesn¡¯t say anything. He is very tactful, I have nothing but a good impression of him. ¡°Hey hey, whats wit the difference in treatment old man! You always treat others like crap but didn¡¯t do nothin to them.¡± (some guy) ¡°Shut up, unlike you assholes he actually has some manners and doesn¡¯t cause trouble for no reason.¡± (Strong man) ¡°What about when he beat up Bob outside! He should pay up for that!¡± (some other guy) ¡°Hmph, I saw what happened and Bob was asking for trouble with his damn entrance fee crap. He is lucky I didn¡¯t come out to beat his head in for that stunt. Now shut up and mind your business.¡± (Respectable Strong man) My group didn¡¯t pay much attention to the scene going on as we filled out the guild forms. Shiro came a long way and can read and write properly. Not at the level of writing books or anything, but enough to be considered well educated. Puerial has been taught by her family so she had no problems. Puerial wanted to adventure with us while we searched for the location of her home, so we didn¡¯t really mind having her register with us. When everything was done we returned to the receptionist to finish everything. Looking through everything he couldn¡¯t help asking if we were nobles, which I flatly refused and just said we were taught basic education from our caretakers. It was a lie but he didn¡¯t seem to care, I like this guy. ¡°Tammy bring these guy¡¯s to the [Strength Stone]!¡± (Strong man) ¡°Coming daddy!¡± (person in the back) ¡°I told you to call me manager when we work.¡± (Strong man) ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, just finish the registration process for these three here.¡± (Strong man) ¡°Ok, come on you three and follow me and we will be done in a jiffy.¡± (Tammy) We followed a young girl who seemed to be in her late teens, her eyes were the same color as the man in the front who seems to be her father. The room we entered was simple and had a stone on the center of the only table. ¡°Alright, this stone is used to evaluate your strength rank and guild rank. The strength rank is just an estimation of how strong you are ranging from Z,XX,X,SSS,SS,S,A,B,C,D,E,F,G,H. An average person has a strength around F-rank if he has a physical oriented job but is usually in the G rank area.¡± She paused to make sure we''re following along and continued. ¡°Guild ranks follow similar levels but are determined by your merits that are automatically recorded once you get the guild card produced by this stone. Requests can be taken from the guild as long as you meet the requirements. Any questions?¡± (Tammy) We proceeded to ask a few questions pertaining to penalties, disputes, and fees. It was pretty straight forward. Failing a quest means you have to reimburse the recipient with your own money depending on the quest. Any disputes are handled by the adventurers themselves and has nothing to do with the guild. And the only fee is if you lose your guild card or break anything in the place. It¡¯s not too expensive but can easily get pricey if you''re the breaking tables type. With our questions answered we proceeded with the evaluation.
Kuro Lux Age: 11 Rank: E Guild Rank: H
Shiro Age: 12 Rank: E- Guild Rank: H
Puerial Age: 15 Rank: F+ Guild Rank: H
¡°Ou, Kuro is too much.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, you just need training.¡± (Kuro) ¡°As expected, I need to work harder.¡± (Shiro) Puerial was disheartened by her results while Shiro seemed to be driven to work harder. I just told the two to do their best without hurting themselves, but I¡¯m not sure if it got through properly. Tammy seemed to just be staring at me like I¡¯m some foreign object up for inspection. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°How are you that strong when you¡¯re only 11?¡± She tried to stay calm but it was obvious she was holding in her excitement. I gave her a vague answer about simply training myself, but she wasn¡¯t satisfied. Even if I have a good impression of the guild I¡¯m not going to go talking about myself so freely. Shiro seemed to understand and said the same. ¡°Well...seeing as you won¡¯t say anything do you have any questions before you go?¡± (Depressed looking Tammy) Getting to the point I asked what our ranks compared to and what tasks were available for the us at the moment. ¡°*Sigh*, Basically you guys can equal a guard who takes his training seriously or the lowest member of one of those large sect¡¯s that go around showing of their strength. But those guys are usually around 15 years old. Since this is only an estimated strength level from the stone you shouldn¡¯t take my word for it. However, estimation or not, you''re pretty strong for your age.¡± (Tammy) After saying this she directed us to the guild quest board and went back to her own work. As she walked away though she kept eyeing me. She could at least make it less obvious. ... Everything listed was pretty straightforward so we selected one that seemed to be a basic gathering request with no time limit. As we were leaving a few stares followed us, but we just ignored it. We needed to work on our team work and a lot of other things so minding them would be a waste of time. Since we had everything planned for tomorrow we grabbed some dinner and went back to the inn. *Sigh* these damn thieves¡­*break* ¡°Ahhhhhhh!*. --------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Welp there you go guys, look forward to more, and don''t worry some really messed up things will come. The world I set up has a lot of options for the story. Unfortunately work is calling again but I finished this chapter. Enjoy. Chapter 12 - New Town means New Problems Author: Happy New Year Guys =) Enjoy the chapter. I just realized I have been releasing chapters everyday, when it will stop...who knows? For now enjoy the continued release. -------------------------------------------------------- It¡¯s been three months since we entered this town, which is called Fordorn, and have come across some trouble here and there. Truth be told it¡¯s nothing new, just annoying. That good looking tomboy guard captain has seemingly grown a habit of making random conversations with me and my group when she sees us. Usually it¡¯s just personal complaints about her work and what issues to watch out for that she has come across. At first I was cautious about her...but she is just seriously too upbeat to make me feel threatened. Seemingly in her early twenties, she has short cut light brown hair, creamy brown eyes, and her face has an androgynous look to it. Which truthfully has an attractive charm on her. Slightly taller than Shiro and an approachable atmosphere. All in all she nice to talk to, compared to everyone else. Unfortunately she has a harassment problem, but she is strong enough to handle herself. Those bandits that escaped when we first left was apprehended after she tailed those guards I warned her about. The only reason they were never caught was just due to insider information on guard activity. They weren¡¯t strong, they didn¡¯t even have the guts to head deeper into the forest to avoid capture due to fear of being killed by the monsters. Which is also why we were ambushed so close to town. She seemed glad to have one annoyance gone, but issues never stopped coming and she would vent it on us. I felt bad so whenever I spotted something suspicious that I felt she could handle I would give her some decent hints in the right direction. It may be also the reason she got the habit of talking to us. But besides befriending her...at least I think we are friends...my group would spend our time finishing tasks from the guild and training our teamwork. Puerial¡¯s magic control has gotten better after I taught her how I usually circulate my magic. Now she doesn¡¯t get so tired after one cast and has shortened how long it takes to finish the spell too. In the future she may be able to no longer need to chant if it keeps up this way. This is because chanting it just a type of code that influences the mana in the body to perform a task like a program. Usually when people get older their control over mana would improve to the point to do this without chanting, and depends on the person. But my method seems to speed up this process. It¡¯s not like circulating mana isn¡¯t known, but that it is supposedly only taught by professionals and is dangerous to do on your own since you could risk damaging yourself. Which is true, but it¡¯s really just circulating it through the bloodstream to adapt the body. With my knowledge it wasn¡¯t hard, and channeling my mana through Shiro and Puerial so they can see the route wasn¡¯t difficult. Puerial''s parents didn¡¯t know this method and couldn¡¯t teach it, but since they are elves they got time to wait. The things about magic I learned from Puerial wasn¡¯t too difficult to comprehend, just really annoying. Turns out the reason I couldn¡¯t change the property of my mana is because I need to gain that property from an outside source. Usually my mana would follow my intentions to perform it¡¯s usual tasks. The healing effect it shows can only be attributed to my knowledge of the body, and my desire to fix any damage to it. My mana is the usual Neutral mana that everyone has, but is difficult to use due to it¡¯s odd nature. But that is because it is used for things not usually attributed for elemental magic, aka things like [Identify]. If I had used light or water mana, any healing effects I want would have been several folds more potent than what I have been doing. And to get these affinities I need to gather the residual mana from its sources. For example a lit candle would be a suitable source for fire type mana. Thus I did the training for gaining the mana for each element except spacial. That one is a bit weird and Puerial said her family keeps the source for it secret and she doesn¡¯t know it. When I circulated each type of mana around me I gained something amazing, at least in my eyes.
Magic Clad
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:The user clad''s him/herself or objects with mana for various effects depending on the element.
EffectsPhysical Armament +1% Elemental effect Equipment Armament +.5% Elemental effect Upkeep: 300 MP /s
The upkeep was an eye opener but my [Mana Control] helps diminish it slightly. Plus the effects are improved as well than without it. Still I can only last close to half a minute with it active. Puerial however said it was amazing because normally only experts in magic can clad themselves in elements. This skill can be very powerful in the future but for now it can only be a slight trump card since it¡¯s effects are still too weak and doesn¡¯t last long. The only other change to report is our improved gear, my skills were all getting close to the bottleneck with [Physical Control], and that my mana synthesis needs me to discover new formations to be useful so I¡¯m keeping an eye out for any magic weapon¡¯s. Making formations is impractical without knowledge on how they work or what they at least look like for those effects. The library in this town is pretty much just a storage warehouse with grimy books that are falling apart. No information to be gained there. ---------------------------------------------------------- As we walked into the guild as per usual I was met with the glares of all the other guys. Female adventurers are rare, especially good looking ones. So the amount of time some ass would come hitting on Shiro was ridiculous. Puerial got a few looks too but that was of the severely perverted community who was into the really young looking sort. Everyone who approached with such obviously lecherous intentions was given a proper lesson. At first I needed the help of the other two since these guys were fairly strong. But as time went on they weren¡¯t as difficult. I gained a few levels and my stats were confirmed to have a time requirement. To check the effects I poured all my SP into ¡®Strength¡¯ and ¡®Speed¡¯. It wasn¡¯t too long, effects started to show after a couple hours and finished improving after about a day or two. It depends on how much was added. My CP I will still hold onto for emergencies. Getting on track we were handing in our latest task from the guild. Tammy always seemed to be on reception duty. It was obvious she was trying to learn more about us, but I stuck to telling her the bare minimum. She understood why, but still wanted to try, even if she couldn¡¯t she still enjoyed talking to us. It wasn¡¯t long before I discovered that every time we approached the guild she would switch with her father. Shiro and Puerial seem to have become good friends with her so it¡¯s fine as long as nothing unnecessary is said. Tammy didn¡¯t seem to have a lot of friends in the area. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The only annoying thing was the ominous aura her father gave from behind her. After talking with Shiro though I noticed she would always glance at me thinking something when I would seemingly not pay attention when I was at the quest board. I hope Shiro didn¡¯t say anything weird. As something I found great, the guild had a message delivery system so me and Shiro sent a message to Abra with some money and nice things I made for her. It was enough for her to get her own place and make a real orphanage. Nothing special but was a difference of heaven and earth compared to before. Since I didn¡¯t trust the previous home I also provided some funds for some guards for her. Unfortunately these days didn¡¯t last. ¡°Ho, it seems there are some top quality materials in this dump. Guard go and retrieve them, I wouldn¡¯t want my new toys to be tainted any further in this place.¡± (Arrogant person) ¡°As you wish young master.¡± (Guard) That guard approached my table as Shiro, Puerial and me were having one of the meals the guild provides. With practiced hands the guy seemingly tries to grab the girls as if it was his right to do so, and they had no say in the matter. Of course as any other sane guy would do, I did the most reasonable thing this situation required. I stabbed one of his hands with the utensils I was using to eat, lodging it onto the table. As he started to scream from suddenly being stabbed, I shut him up by slamming his head right on top of the protruding piece of metal. I proceeded to call out with a voice that the whole room can hear, ¡°Tammy this guy got blood on our food can we get another serving and a new table, I don''t mind paying.¡± (Kuro) The room went quiet as Tammy replied, ¡°Ok, just give me a moment to prepare more food.¡± ¡°Y-you dare kill my property!¡± (Arrogant guy) ¡°Obviously¡­*taking a glance at the bastard*...are you blind, you should probably get your vision checked.¡± (Kuro) ¡°How dare you, I AM THE SON OF THE LORD CARIOUS, I AM IRATUS!¡± (Iratus) ¡°Hmm...so what?¡± (Kuro) ¡°W-what?¡± (Iratus) ¡°Do you have problems hearing too, I said SO WHAT.¡± (Kuro) ¡°It means you do what I tell you...you scum.¡± (Iratus) ¡°I refuse.¡± (Kuro) I just flat out refused him and didn¡¯t even glance at him anymore. This will obviously lead to trouble, but who cares. He went after Shiro and Puerial, not to mention we were planning to leave soon anyway. Tammy her father Khan and that guard captain, Beth by the way, are all aware we were leaving soon. They were sad to hear it but they couldn¡¯t stop it, we planned to visit anyway so they were fine with it. So in the end what¡¯s leaving a bit earlier than expected. [Identify] can now reveal people¡¯s strength level unless they are too strong. The guys he is with are at similar strengths to Beth, so it is possible to over power them with my current strength. ¡°KILL HIM!¡± (Iratus) ¡°Yes young master.¡± (Rest of his guards) His guards started to approach with weapons drawn, I gave a quick apologetic look to Khan which resulted in a sigh and shrugged shoulders. Since I didn¡¯t want to leave a mess in the place, I left my weapons sheathed as I got up. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry those two will be properly cared for when you die *grin*.¡± (Rat?) ¡°*Sigh* Just shut up already you rat, your voice is irritating to hear.¡± (Kuro) ¡°R-rat? You dare call me such a vile thing.¡± (Rat) ¡°Hmph, are you sure you are a Lord¡¯s son, you can¡¯t seem to comprehend your own language.¡± I really should stop provoking him, but I was too irritated to care. ¡°DAMN GUARDS HURRY AND GIVE ME HIS HEAD!¡± (Rat) ¡°Oooooooh!¡± (Guards charging) *Sigh* so troublesome¡­ Shiro and Puerial just hung back chatting with Tammy, they knew my strengths and have gotten a good grasp on judging other people''s strengths. There was a total of four guards charging toward me. I discovered that when I clad myself with neutral mana, unless you are a mage you can¡¯t see it, and I gain a boost in my strength, reflexes, and perception. Also since neutral mana originated from my body and wasn¡¯t from an outside source it costs less to maintain. When circulating normally without activating it with the [Magic Clad] skill it would only give me a defense to magic attacks and minor regenerative effects. [Magic Clad] just increases its effects for as long as I can maintain it, which is currently a minute for neutral mana and 30 seconds for elemental mana. I stepped into the first guards range and got close enough to prevent him from swinging his sword with proper momentum. Since he had armor I aimed at his most vulnerable spot with my knee with as much force as I can muster. I have long since acquired some proper knee guards so I didn¡¯t damage myself. With his movements impaired, I kicked him into the attack of another guard. Unfortunately that guards swing pierced through his armor and cut a deep gash in the first guard and got his blood all over the floor. I¡¯ll apologize to Khan later. While the first guard was screaming and visibly bleeding to death the other three charged at me with anger in their eyes. Seriously I wasn¡¯t the one who did that...well I did kill that other guard...yea okay I see why they are mad. Since blood was already getting all over the place I unsheathed my blade. Fortunately since these guys were angry they would be more prone to attack than defend. As they ran toward me, their footwork visibly got worse, seeing this I sped forward and kicked a guards knee into the opposite direction. He fell to the floor screaming as a blade from another guard managed to cut into my shoulder but I focused my mana into that spot and stopped it from digging in further. This gave me the chance to stab the guard in the open slit his armor had in his armpit with my spare dagger. His heart was immediately stabbed through and my dagger got stuck, so I left it in him. I channeled light mana into my injury and it visibly started healing as I descended upon the last guard. He was frightened seeing that he was the only one left. His guard was nowhere to be seen as he fled the premises. The guy seriously left his employer to save his own skin. I glanced at the rat and noticed him jump when we locked eyes. ¡°T-this isn¡¯t over!¡± (Rat) After saying the most cliche line I¡¯ve ever heard he fled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the mess Khan.¡± ¡°Just help me take the bodies out to the back and get out of town quick, that guy is known for his vengeful habits.¡± He sighs as he continues, ¡°Truth is he is only the third son so he has no real power, but his father doesn''t like any type of disrespect from people he deems below him. So it¡¯s safer to leave now before things get bad. The ¡®rat¡¯ may not be much, but the other members of his family are the problem.¡± (Khan) ¡°So unless I get strong enough to take them all down it¡¯s better to leave until things settle right.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Pretty much, shouldn¡¯t take long though.¡± After thinking a bit he hands me a letter. ¡°This is a recommendation letter for a friend of mine in the city of Carn. He is a martial arts practitioner. You got skills kid, but you make too many unnecessary movements, he will help you and your friends...or should I say lovers...out.¡± He said that last part as if trying to confirm something, but ended up getting scolded by Tammy. Shiro and Puerial didn¡¯t say anything but were bright red. *Sigh* the guy had to make things awkward. After helping him get rid of the bodies properly, he said he will take care of the rest. I bid him, Tammy and Beth farewell as my group gathered all of our things. I hope in the future, whenever we leave a town it¡¯s not because of some bastard driving us out. Chapter 13 - Gone but not too far yet Author: had some time and decided to push for a second chapter today ------------------------------------------------------------- It turns out we couldn¡¯t leave the city fast enough. Before us was a large contingency of 100 armed men with the rat from before and some guy who seems to be more annoyed to be standing next to said rat than the fact he is here. I could see some similarities between the two so he may be one of the brother¡¯s with a higher standing. ¡°Is this the brat that dared to shame our house?¡± (Rat¡¯s Brother) ¡°Yes brother that''s him, and those are the toys that are rightfully mine.¡± (Rat) *Slap* ¡°Shut up, for making me come out here you don''t get anything.¡± His gaze narrowed as he evaluating the three in front of him. ¡°At least you have decent taste, guards hurry up and seize them.¡± (Rat¡¯s Brother) ¡°B-but¡­¡± (Rat) ¡°Do I have to repeat myself *glare*?¡± (Rat¡¯s Brother) ¡°N-no brother.¡± Rat clenched his teeth as the words fell from his mouth. Even if he could no longer intervene his eyes screamed how unwilling he was to do so. As the guards moved in on us an arrow already pierced our horse. We had to move quickly, the things in the cart were in the end replaceable, so abandoning it for our lives was obvious. Exiting the city was impossible now so the only way to get out of this would be to hide within and avoid capture. Going back to the guild was not an option but there are a lot of places to hide. All the arrows were directed at me as we fled. Two managed to hit my back, but I couldn¡¯t stop or we will be captured. We have all trained in our ability to flee, Puerial had the most trouble at first, but at least for a short while she can barely keep up as long as we help her. The only fortune we had at this moment was that they didn¡¯t completely block us off in time. I don¡¯t know how they knew which gate we were using to leave, but these thoughts were pushed aside. My main focus was making sure we get out of this. The city was obviously a shadow of it¡¯s original design with the layout always changing. The whole thing feels more like a maze on the surface with countless twists and turns that you can''t really comprehend when your first enter. When looking at the hill shape of the town it would always seem unnatural. This was because whole streets and buildings would be paved over to cover whatever unsightly structure the town Lord''s deemed unfit to see the sun. Whatever reason they had for doing this will forever be a mystery. As time passed the whole thing ended up as one huge labyrinth beneath the main town. The weight of the structure at one point caused everything to sink below the earth so not many know how far below the whole thing goes. It was this layout that allowed us to slip away from sight. Due to my paranoia, I scoped out many possible safe houses on the surface. We headed toward the nearest one to check my wounds and move to the next. Staying here for too long would be foolish with my blood leading them to us. The girls were visibly worried but my injuries didn¡¯t hit anything vital. If it was more to the left though¡­ After patching up the injury and using my mana to heal up we continued moving. Running would be a large indicator so we walked around cloaked trying to avoid detection. The hunt went on for hours before things settled down enough to gather information. As expected we have wanted posters and there are guards posted at all four exits. If it was a few of the usual weak guards, we would be able to force our way through. But these guards are trained and number at least 15 per gate. It seems if we want to continue our journey, our overall strength needs to overcome these guys. I looked at my current stats and sighed trying to figure out a way around having to fight so many people at once...If it¡¯s like this than we will need to use tactics to whittle their moral or make a big enough distraction to escape. Since we couldn¡¯t leave, me and Shiro decided to do the things we excelled at growing up while Puerial continued her magic training. Having her as powered up as possible will make a difference. ------------------------------------------------------------------ It¡¯s been a month since we have been trapped in the city, our bounties have increased with all the sabotage we have committed against the Lord. Most of it was ambushes, traps, rigging transports to fall apart, etc. The worst one was when an important guest came to visit the Lord and we laced his food shipment, that was especially brought over using his transports for this event, with my homemade laxative. I wanted to use actual poison to kill them outright but they have testers for that so this would be more likely to go undetected. The magnesium and such wasn''t hard to get and the finished product was very hard to notice when placed in food and water. The alchemists in this world need a new job. It was tricky but we did manage to spike his food without incident. Unfortunately for that Lord...that banquet they held turned out to be pretty shitty. That special guest left cursing the house and spewing large amounts of threats pertaining to ending contracts for this humiliation. He didn¡¯t even wait long enough to get himself cleaned up as he and the rest of his group left with unsightly behinds. Ahh, seeing the Lord''s family so distraught over this was priceless. I think that special guest also brought a daughter that one of the son¡¯s fancied. That relationship will most likely end after this. We hoped that by doing this they would see us as ¡®not worth the trouble¡¯. It was a slim hope since these guys are prideful to all hell. So we also did this to plunder their stuff and make them regret. The more we act against them the more they will focus on us. This will help us set up for something on the side to seriously fuck this Lord¡¯s standing up. ------------------------------------------------------------------ We managed to meet up secretly with Tammy, Khan, and Beth a few times. Beth actually quit being a guard captain saying she was tired of all the lies deceit and harassment. She is actually working with the guild now as a private adventurer that handles guild problems. I gave my congratulations for her promotion which was awarded with a laugh and punch on the shoulder. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Tammy and Khan were worried about whether we will be okay in this situation but I had my paranoia at max at all times. We ran out of safe rooms on the surface, but we can still hold out for at least another month using the labyrinth like underground. --------------------------------------------------------------------- The Lord¡¯s men were slowly encroaching on our location, and things were getting seriously bad. Thankfully the main plan was almost completed just a few more things and all hell will break lose. Tammy, Khan, and Beth have long since moved to the next city my group would have went to. After telling them my plan they agreed that it would be better to transfer to a more stable area than risk being here to see it happen. Most of the damage will fall toward the Lord but with the plan the way it is...I can¡¯t guarantee no one else will get hurt. Most families live in herded communities on the opposite side of the town away from the Lord so they should be fine. I was mostly the one doing the more dangerous activities while Shiro would help with ambushed and gathering the needed supplies. My success lies with my [Stealth] substat. I used 19 CP to forcefully break the first substat bottleneck that I noticed when they stopped increasing at 19. It seems the have a threshold every 20 points. This break gave me a new skill:
Stealth Steps
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The shadows shroud your steps, and hide your presence.
Effects:Detection while walking in dark places -30% Detection while hiding in dark corners -70%
This is the type of skill that can¡¯t be improved and is at a fixed state. It¡¯s use in this situation was invaluable, of course if they look right at me this skill won¡¯t save me. It just makes it easier to creep around and hide which was a big help. Although I wonder what other skills I can get when my substats get past a bottleneck. A lot of my CP was focused on [Speed], [Agility], [Strength], and [Light] affinity. The increase in affinities is similar to substats but doubled, so increasing an affinity normally than with CP early on would be ideal. However I needed to ensure my ability to survive and [Light] affinity improves my regenerative ability the most. With me always getting assignments pertaining to what I¡¯m doing as a bonus, I still have some CP to spare. I still don¡¯t have a real healing skill yet but my ability to heal normally has greatly improved. --------------------------------------------------- As I finally finished the last of my objectives to end this, I was met with a tragic scene when I went back to the building we were temporarily holed up in on the surface while we worked. The place Shiro and Puerial were in was discovered and surrounded. Some grandiose carriage was descending toward the building and I can see Shiro peeking just enough to see the situation. With these numbers if nothing is done the two will be apprehended. I really wish that rat never showed up in the guild that day. As I was stuck trying to figure out how to get out of this mess things got worse. The one exiting the carriage was the Lord and he was pissed. He made an exaggerated speech about how we lost and that our futures were over. I think he figured out we were the cause of the shitty banquet since I could see the veins on his head from here. The only good thing is that they are all facing away from me and looking at the building. I¡¯ve always been sure to make whatever I thought was possible with the things I found laying around. A lot of things had to go through trial and error but one of the things I made I called [Mana Grenade] to keep things simple. This item took me 2 years of trial and error to make when I managed to get the needed materials to make it possible. Monsters in this world can sometimes carry a core that naturally holds mana. Alchemists usually use this as a catalyst for their products. Since mana is a type of energy in this world I tried to see if I can turn these cores into an explosive. It took a lot of failures to produce any results with how tricky the core is. The [Mana Grenade] is my finished product that can rival the effects of a concussive grenade from earth but with a high chance of causing severe injury or death when detonated in close proximity. Shiro and Puerial are fully aware of it¡¯s danger and never mess with them since their development was finished. They are activated by simply filling it with mana to cause it to become unstable. Mastering this thing was tricky and almost got me killed. It was this grenade that I threw at the fucking Lord. Everyone was left stunned seeing the Lord sustain such sudden damage, from what I can tell he was still alive. In order to salvage the situation I called out ¡°Get the Lord to safety!¡± It seemed to work as most of the Guards charged over with pale faces to protect the Lord and carry him to safety. The rest still guarded the safe house but these numbers were more manageable. When the other guards and the Lord were out of sight I made my move to help Shiro and Puerial. --------------------------- A/N: Made a few changes. to make things make sense. Chapter 14 - Rescue Author: Thankyou guys for reading my fiction. I saw the comments and I agree, I made some changes to the way things were written so it is better to believe. Thank you to the guys who always pop up saying thanks (I see you). The changes were only in the way the city is made and how long it really took the mc to make the grenade. I also hate when a character suddenly creates some type of bullshit life saving device from his/her ass out of nowhere. You guys can read up on the changes, but there is no real change in the story, just the details. Any other comments are welcome. (I will not suddenly leave on a cliffhanger either) ------------------------------------------------------------- My step were light and full of as much strength I can put in them. A group of about 18 guards stormed into the building to get to Shiro and Puerial. Even if I wanted to I could not immediately break into the building since there were a few guards posted around to prevent escape. It took some adjustment but I managed to adapt to fighting in this increased speed, so as long as I¡¯m fast enough, these guys won¡¯t take long. The amount of enemies I could see when I went toward the building numbered around four outside. My position was directly behind the main entrance overlooking a few windows. I grasped one of the throwing blades I stole from the guards and hurled it directly into the back of the bowman¡¯s head in front of me. He dropped quick as I prepared to take on the guy to the left of the building. I have long since improved my stats enough to contend with these guys as long as they don''t exceed three at once. With the element of surprise, and decent equipment to aid me as well, my chances are good. Daring not to waste time, all my attacks were aimed for immediate death. These guys were being paid to hunt and kill me so they should expect the same treatment. Mere moments and I was already in front of the next guard, his blade was already prepared to meet me. With practiced hands, he swung his blade in order to behead me. But I am still quite short so ducking under the blade posed no problem for me. My height has grown a bit so this advantage won''t last long. With his guard open, his heart was struck before he could pull his blade back. Pushing away from this position I headed toward the main entrance and the guard blocking the it as well. My position prevented the guard on the other side of the building from noticing what happened so he will be showing up late to help his friend. The guard started calling for assistance from the other one as he met my sword. His surprise over the strength I was able to put into it showed he didn¡¯t expect much from me. Unfortunately for him I wasn¡¯t going to wait for his friend to come. My current speed exceeds what I could do when this all started, making my movement hard for the guard to grasp. With swift movements he was disarmed and his neck sliced open as he stared at me with hatred filled eyes. Lament your own mistake for targeting me. The final guard was too heated to focus on his situation and made a large swing toward me. His training was nonexistent as he left such a large opening. I stepped into his swing and pierced his chest, as he stared at the sudden wound, I removed the blade and immediately beheaded him. I waste no time to enter the building, the halls are narrow and will allow combat between small groups. Shiro won''t have to fight them all at once. There was only a few guards on the way up, who were most likely going to see what the commotion outside was. Anxiety was building within me as I moved up. The whole building was three floors in height, but it felt like hundreds to me as I ran. --------------------------------------------------------- Shiro¡¯s POV I saw Kuro throw one of his loud bomb things at that Lord and trick the other¡¯s into leaving. He always has a plan and never abandons me. Ah, I want to sleep next to him more, his smell is so amazing lately I can''t stop trying to sniff him. He gets mad when I do it while we are doing something important, so I try to resist. Puerial has also started to get close to Kuro. At first I was really mad that she kept trying to get close to him, but she is nice so I don''t mind anymore. A bunch of guards are left and are entering the building, but I see Kuro coming from outside. I will use the things he showed me to fight long enough for him to come help. He always comes. ¡­ I¡¯m using one of the things Kuro taught me to keep the guards coming in small amounts. To keep them from charging I left a lot of broken things in the hall to buy time. It¡¯s seems to be working since the guards are having trouble getting to me. So far I managed to kill a few but my body is starting to hurt. There are too many of them and I am almost at the door to the big room Puerial is in. ¡°Shiro move out of the way! [Mana Wave]¡± (Puerial) I dove away from the hall and the guards were about to jump into the room but were all pushed back. [Mana Wave] was something Kuro helped Puerial learn. I don¡¯t really know the details of how it works, but it¡¯s more effective on the guards than the [Mana Pulse]. We tried it before, but it didn¡¯t do much. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Puerial can use her other magic more easily now but the [Mana Wave] is very tiring for her. The guards are getting up to attack again, only two of the group stop moving. I don¡¯t know how much longer we can hold. -------------------------------------------------------------- Kuro POV I¡¯m finally at the last corridor leading to Shiro and Puerial. I see a total of five guards left dead on the floor, on my way up I met four. There are only nine guards left bearing down on my party members. With hastened steps I finally reach my group, Shiro is badly injured and Puerial is suffering from mana exhaustion. The guards look to be readying to finish this, I spot some in the back with slave collars. I feel my blood begin to boil as I rush toward them. One of my daggers plunged into the closest guards back getting stuck. I quickly remove his sword from his hand and fling it toward the guard furthest ahead to halt his momentum. He takes minor damage from this but is distracted enough for Shiro to finish him off. Puerial seems to have passed out when she noticed my entrance. The remaining seven guards took notice of me and try to bar me from reaching my team. To gain some edge in this fight, I grabbed some debris off the floor and hurl it at one of the guard''s eyes. He loses himself and destroys their formation. Using this chance I move toward the blinded guard and slash at a nearby guards crotch to further increase their panic and build distance between them. The attack was shallow but was enough to make him scream for his future kids. Hesitation started to build in the other guards. The blinded one was easily finished of and a path was opened to my group. My back was to Shiro as I gazed back at the guards. Both sides unwilling to make the first move. My left hand outstretched and was placed on her injury. I sent Light mana into her with the obvious intention of treating her injuries. It was then that I finally got the skill I have been seeking.
Healing Ray
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:Light mana is siphoned from the user to heal a targets injuries. The closer the target the easier it is to heal.
EffectsBody Regeneration +1% /s within 0-1 meter of the target. Body regeneration +.5% /s within 2-3 meters of the target. Upkeep: 400 MP /s
I couldn¡¯t keep healing for too long because of the upkeep but the effects visibly showed. Shiro¡¯s bleeding stopped and her skin was no longer as pale, the haze that was forming in her eyes swiftly reverted into it¡¯s normal vibrant image. She finally understood that I was before her and smiled. With her injuries being out of the red zone we were both able to push the remaining guards back with our polished teamwork. Shiro¡¯s movements weren¡¯t as graceful as they normally were, but were still far more refined than the guards who relied on formations and strength. My earlier stunt left them too cautious to move in as me and Shiro killed two more guards with our new habit of suddenly switching between each other''s targets to confuse the enemy. It was something Puerial suggested and we practiced it many times before hand. This has made things a lot more troublesome for the guards. Suddenly one of the guards seemed to realized his life was more valuable than the money the Lord was paying him and left cursing. The remaining three seemed to have similar ideas and followed right after. I healed up Shiro a bit more and brought her and Puerial out of the area to a safer location. We moved into the underground to avoid detection while we were recovering. As I healed Shiro my mind focused on my mistake of leaving them without a proper escape route. If I was any later I would have lost them. Such things will not happen again. I gazed at the closing wound vowing that the Lord and all his family will pay and that this will all end tomorrow. ---------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: hey guys sorry if this is a bit late some stuff came up but I will always post the day after a cliffhanger, I hate waiting on those things too. *Sigh* I think I am getting sick...Stay healthy people. Chapter 15 - Recovering Author: Slept in so chapter is a little late. Don''t worry I had some tea and such =) ------------------------------------------------------------ We transferred locations again and situated ourselves in a suitable location for Shiro to fully recover. Puerial looked on worriedly as she slept, but I assured her she will be fine. My healing ability seems to be influenced by my knowledge of the body so the body reforms properly. [Magic Hands] can also fix any scar tissue and strengthen her body so it won''t even seem like she was ever injured. It takes time though and my healing ability is very taxing on me with extended use. For now I¡¯m satisfied with the fact that she will be good as new with enough time. In order to grow as a team and better prepare for any future fights, me and Puerial discussed what happened. I recapped everything to see if there were anything to improve upon. If I had more grenades or elaborated on escape procedures before taking position in the building things would have gone better. Unfortunately materials for the grenades are now hard to get since I can¡¯t get enough monster cores and other materials. When Puerial discussed when she used [Mana Wave], I had some reservations about using it in that situation. It was indeed effective, but it left her unable to continue helping Shiro and made her a liability. It would have been better to fire minor spells in order to last longer. I myself have also started to learn how to cast spells, but the chants are annoying and long. They don¡¯t even come up as skills, most likely because they are not cast automatically but with chants to cause them to form. Maybe if I can produce the same spell without chants I will gain a skill. That may also be why I got the healing skill since I performed it naturally. Experimentation will be needed, and getting Puerial to learn this method will help too since her chants are really too cumbersome. After giving her my analysis of her actions, she became dejected. Since she isn¡¯t really experienced with this sort of thing I just encouraged her to work hard. Again she looked at me with starry eyes with meanings that I can¡¯t seem to grasp. I wanted to start discussing the plan but it will have to wait till Shiro gets up. We bought some time so waiting a bit won''t change anything. In the meantime I decided to ask her a question that has been bothering me for a while. ¡°Hey Puerial, why is it that you follow me and Shiro so devotedly, it''s obvious that you aren¡¯t used to living like this. No matter how I see it, you could stay at base while we handled everything.¡± She seemed to be a little hurt by my words but I continued before she could speak. ¡°You''re not a bad companion to have around or anything, but it''s obvious you are pushing yourself.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I¡¯m not...and even if I can just relax at base, I wouldn¡¯t. When I was taken I really thought that no one would help me, but you and Shiro did. Even if you were a bit cold...out of all the people I met when I left the village¡­*inhale* you are the first person I met who treated me like a person and...the first person I...I...LIKE!¡± (Puerial) As she got to the end of her words her face became as red an apple. If it was possible there would have also been steam coming out her ears. I couldn¡¯t even respond when she suddenly looked at me with determined eyes as she spoke. ¡°I LIKE YOU! I...I know Shiro does too, but if I don''t say it now I feel like I never will. She is very pretty¡­*whimper*...and I see how well you treat her...but i don''t want to just watch...*sob*...I want to be strong enough to be at your side too...*sob*...Shiro is strong and she is starting to learn magic too. If I don''t do anything now I will only watch and I don''t want that.¡± (Puerial) Saying it this far, Puerial seemed to lose her ability to speak further and looked down afraid of my response. It seems she feels that unless she is strong she can''t stand by my side, there may also be a fear of being helpless again but¡­ ¡°How foolish¡­¡± as I said this Puerial visibly shuddered but I paid it no heed and continued. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so shallow that someone needs to do impossible tasks to stand by me. Me and Shiro may be crazy enough to fight against people with far more resources and might, than the two of us together can muster. But this isn¡¯t by choice but because this world is cruel. We are growing strong to protect each other, not because of some foolish bravado to stand above others. I have never looked down on anyone who would be considered weak. The only ones I truly hate in this world are those who are disloyal, give up, or cause innocent people to suffer.¡± I didn¡¯t raise my voice as I spoke, each word was said as if it was the most normal thing in the world. I have no reason to look down on others, I only have a head start compared to others in my age group. If anything I¡¯m just a guy who got lucky, if you can call being left in this crap world lucky. Puerial seemed to just stare blankly at me while trying to process my words. To be honest if she wants to get stronger than I¡¯ll help her, but that isn¡¯t a requirement to follow me. Whether these words has reached her I don¡¯t know. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you need time to realize it...Kuro is different from others.¡± (Shiro) I was shocked hearing Shiro speak. Its seems she was listening to our conversation and waited till now to join. ¡°Kuro is different?¡± (Puerial) ¡°Yea different.¡± (Shiro) At this point I was starting to get confused, I wanted to retort ¡®what do you mean¡¯, but felt it was inappropriate. ¡°Well...until this situation is cleared...this conversation should be put on hold. It¡¯s better to have this type of talk with clear understandings of our own feelings.¡± It could be that I was running away from the fact that Puerial pretty much confessed to me. However i don''t want to treat relationships to willfully. I saved her from slavery and I''m also helping her to one day get home, I would rather her confession be under more natural circumstances. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. So if she doesn¡¯t change her stance on how she feels about me than I will do my best to properly return them. Amare would kill me if I acted differently. She made it clear how she feels about the proper way to cherish someone and many other things concerning how to form relationships. Receiving her halfheartedly would earn her anger, and I would also rather be in a proper relationship than just accept her to make her happy. The feelings of both parties are important after all, well that''s what I was told anyway, I don¡¯t really know about these things. ------------------------------------------------------- To get things in order now that Shiro is up, we can now discuss the plan. I spent a lot of time gathering information on the Lord and his family. A tribute to my experiences in my past life of snooping around. The Lord is not in a relationship since his wife died under mysterious circumstances. Only two of his kids are from his wife and the remaining four are from his concubine slaves. Rat was included in this. The one who stopped us from leaving the city was his second son Bolier and is known for taking woman he fancies and...torturing them. Bolier is skilled in intelligence gathering and is the reason my group always ended up discovered. He has been known to be eyeing his father''s position but has yet to do anything. The first son Persian was away on business to gain experience for when he inherits his father''s position and has recently returned. His skills lie mostly in negotiations and is a very deceptive person. The animosity between him and Bolier is well known. His father does nothing about it, as if he wants both to fight and earn the position rather than settle it outright himself. The Lord has three daughters, two of which have been married of to some middle aged men for business deals. The last one has yet to come of age but is already being used as a bargaining chip for one of his latest business endeavors. Rat is the youngest son and is also an extreme pervert who enjoys taking woman, who Bolier is not interested in, and performs many abusing acts. He most likely has an inferiority problem, and a heavy one at that. Most likely when he turns 15 in a few months he will be kicked out of the house since he doesn¡¯t seem to have any value in the family. The mansion they live in is separated into three buildings. Each one is meant for specific purposes. The first building is for greeting guests and to hold events, the second is where they live and manage their finances, while the last one is where they situate the guards living quarter and a portion of them are actually slaves that strictly guard the manner only. -------------------------------------------------------------- The plan was simple: 1) The slaves are trained and hate the Lord and his family. I already snuck in and broke their collars which took the most time out of the plan. They already know the situation and are simply playing along. Since they are outnumbered, they are biding their time to strike. 2) I laced the buildings in key points with explosives to cause mayhem and chaos among the rest of the guards. and told the former slaves were the charges will be set. 3) The armory closest to the slave holdings will be left spared so they can quickly arm themselves to fight the guards. 4) Use the mayhem left by the explosives to attack the family and end their reign. 5) With an addition to the fact that the Lord is injured and may not recover, further instability may rise in the household between his two sons Bolier and Persian. Which can cause in fighting within the clan. ------------------------------------------------------------ It was far from perfect, since the slaves are only meant to fight outside and escape since they are trying to regain their freedom. But this distraction will focus the Lord¡¯s attention to allow us to strike him from behind. Hell if I had more materials I would have made enough explosives to level the entire compound and be done with it. The problem is these explosives were a bit different from the [Mana Grenade] and are packed to cause serious damage, but at the cost of needing more material and are too cumbersome to carry normally. They weren''t discovered because they were hidden beneath the ground. If I wasn¡¯t trapped in this town with a bounty, getting materials would be a lot easier. *Sigh* But there is nothing I could do about this. I already know the layout of the mansion and the former slaves showed me a few of the hidden passages to make things easier. Now all we have to do is wait till nightfall to begin the plan, since it¡¯s better to act when they are resting. -------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Next chapter will be explosions mayhem and other such things gushing from my head. Blazingfrost - you trying to spoil the fun with your comment in chapter 13 huh. lol I don''t really mind though and the mc is into explosives so it wasn¡¯t much of a surprise. I hope you guys didn¡¯t mind the character development and analysis on the creation of skills by the mc. It may slow things down but it¡¯s needed to make the story have a more thorough development than just say: ¡°Things are like this¡± and such. Plus I prefer when emotions aren¡¯t just ¡°I like you¡± then that''s it. So yea sorry for just making things a bit simpler for this one. Look forward to the mayhem though. Chapter 16 - Behind every man part 1 Author: Thank you for reading. -------------------------------------------------------- 3rd person view An ominous feeling spread throughout the city as they day faded away. Many of the local residents took shelter in their homes as they felt dread spread among them. None knew why the air felt cold and their nerves remained unsettled. The guardsmen appeared to be more agitated than normal. With news of the Lord being injured, many had mixed feelings about the future, others who were wronged by him and his family reveled in his pain without a care. What they did know was that trouble was coming tonight. What follows and whether they will make it through peacefully remains to be seen. As nighttime approached Kuro, Shiro, and Puerial have all gathered a small distance from the Lord¡¯s manner. The security has noticeably increased with guards more thoroughly positioned along the wall to cover any gaps in defence. As they gazed at the guards the possibility that they were not allowed proper shifts is very likely, seeing the tired looks in their eyes were a dead giveaway. As Kuro observed further he noticed they seem to be eyeing each other, never looking away. Like they are eyeing an enemy...it seems the brothers wasted no time to divide the guards into opposing armies. They seem to be in a type of cold war for now, and could erupt at any moment. Thoughts of putting this to use filled Kuro¡¯s mind, nothing can weaken an enemy group better than instability from within. As he looked around identifying which were the former slaves and looking for an easier point of infiltration. Near one of the armories was a larger concentration of former slaves. Since loyalty is put in question they are most likely being used to keep both parties in check since, as slaves, they can''t refuse orders. Thankfully the former slaves are used to long shifts,so they don''t seem tired. This just helped our side have ready access to weapons and more stable troops. Not to mention the Lord''s manner is to the Northeast of their location. The distance is riddled with statues and other such things used to show off, allowing ample cover. Sneaking in wasn¡¯t an issue, since Kuro¡¯s group simply moved past the former slave guards. As they met up with the leader of the former slaves, his desire to start was visible in his eyes. ¡°Good I thought you guys got done in and we were about to just leave.¡± (Former slave Leader) ¡°It was close but outsmarting these guys is relatively easy.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Fumu, well as long as those...explosives?...well when those things do what you say, than us distracting the guards and escaping will be easy. But we won''t be here for too long...my family is waiting.¡± (Former slave Leader) ¡°Don''t worry, I know...good luck to you all.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ha! That''s our line brat. Haha be sure to use those passageways like we told ya and you should be fine.¡± (Excited former slave) Kuro nodded his head and signaled everyone to get to their positions. The armory doors are guarded by two normal guards, both giving each other glares. But soon they will have other problems to deal with. As they got into position, Kuro grabbed hold of the trigger mechanism that was left hidden in some bushes. The hardest thing about planting these explosives was getting them all connected to the trigger. Still cringing at the months of research that went into making these things, Kuro remembered the one part that makes it all work. The thread connecting them together is from a {Blood Weaver}, a type of spider that can drain a person''s blood using their silk alone. They aren¡¯t particularly hard to deal with in low numbers since their carapace is relatively easy to pierce. However they are known to travel in packs and attack a single target together, no matter how many others are around the target. Their silk is a good conductor of mana, even though the spiders use it without the use of mana. The only problem is that it takes a bit of time for the mana to travel across the thread and needs firm focus from the channeler. If channeled with too much mana and too quickly the thread will dissolve. In all likelihood this will be outclassed by better and more stable alternatives in the future. Different from the [Mana Grenade] these charges resemble C4 on steroids. During testing It was discovered that by filling these charges with different attributes causes different forms of explosion with fire being the most destructive. However when the [Mana Grenade] was tested, the hue of the pulse changed color but didn¡¯t show any different effects. The only guess at this point is that the different concentrations of mana between the two may be causing this, but there is not enough evidence to support this theory. That or the change is something that can''t be seen. As the only one crazy enough to make explosives out of monster cores, there is nobody who can help Kuro figure these things out. Thus as the pioneer of mana induced explosives, Kuro is alone in his research. The road ahead for him is a long one. ----------------------------------------------------------------- Kuro POV As I grasped the trigger I slowly poured my mana at a steady rate I stopped just before entering each entrance to the explosive to ignite them all at the same time. The event hall has the most explosives and lies directly to the east of our location. Around the main gates house enough to destroy the door and give the slaves a clear exit along with other areas across the wall to create weakness within the structure. If we are lucky than a large portion will just collapse, even if it doesn¡¯t, we got an opening at the gate anyway. After a clear 30 minutes the last of the charges were ready to be filled with mana. I started to feel tired, but it was easily shrugged off. Giving one final warning to everyone, I filled the explosives with fire attribute mana. The results I would say were satisfying even if they were still considered prototypes by my standards. Pillars of flame engulfed the compound, filling the surroundings in chaos and destruction. The screams of the unsuspecting guards that were too close to the charges filled the air. The slaves all roared and charging at the panicking guards. I instructed them to charge as two separate groups while announcing their allegiance to one of the two brothers. They were confused before realizing what effect it would have on them. They grinned at the chaos that will befall their former owners. All the former slaves knew my face and left their broken collars on to identify each other. Soon after both groups started charging the unity between the guards fell and they all ended up fighting whoever was near them. They seemed unable to identify friend from foe and just attacked in frenzy. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. My party moved forward toward the nearing passageway that will lead us to the kitchen of the manor. ------------------------------------------------------ Puerial¡¯s POV As I gazed at the destruction Kuro made, my heart couldn¡¯t stop beating. I don''t understand how he does these things. When he first showed us that grenade thing it seriously scared me. After telling us how to properly handle them and how dangerous they are, he strictly told us they were only for emergencies. I can''t really help it, and Shiro does too, but when he works on making those things we keep our distance. Even if we want to be near him...those things are dangerous and we don''t want him to get hurt. Recently he even brought up chantless magic with me...only grandmaster mages use chantless magic! But Kuro says it may be possible with practice. How amazing is he trying to be? Focusing on what we are doing I recalled what he said to me, it was to not use my large spells and focus on staggering any enemies we encounter. Staying at base wasn¡¯t an option and we would be exiting the city after finishing off these bad people. I shiver when I remember that ugly looking person from the guild, he was ugly. Whenever we walk around I can''t help notice that Kuro looks nice compared to other people. He smells nice too, but he never tells me why. That soap thing doesn''t make him smell so nice, so what does? Kuro thumped me because I keep getting distracted, so I tried extra hard to focus. Ah, it looks like we are in a kitchen, the servants look to be trying to hide. ------------------------------------------------------------ Kuro¡¯s POV I worry about Puerial sometimes, she is smart but is easily distracted. Having the mentality of a seven year old with the addition of growing up sheltered really makes it difficult to understand her. She is packed with knowledge from her family, but can''t use it well. Plus she has a habit of overreacting or thinking of unnecessary things. At least she is getting better at fighting, given time she will be quite something. As I gazed at the kitchen we just entered I can see the servants are panicking and trying to hide. There are some slaves among them I couldn''t get too. As the un-enslaved servants spot me they order the slaves to die for them and try to escape. Gazing at me with tears running down their face, they seem to accept their fate and that this is their end. I just casually disarm them and break their collars. the familiarity I have with those collars allows me to do it quite easily now. They just look at me wide eyed as I gave them a simple instruction to flee and find the other former slaves. As if flames were ignited in their souls they gave a deep bow to me and ran away, hopefully to a better life. As my group passed by the servants from before without hesitation I simply killed them. Every room was checked as we treaded across each floor of the mannor. The guards were too distracted with fighting each other as we got close and killed them one group at a time. Any slave we spotted, we freed and they fled with all their strength. A few were also about to be raped in the chaos or were already suffering that very fate. Due to the perverted nature of this house, the servants were mostly good looking woman of various appearances. There was no remorse with each death I caused. Shiro and Puerial both also partook in the slaughter as well. Puerial seemed to be focused properly at what was before her. Most likely because she almost shared the same fate as these women. the ones we saved from being raped had downcast eyes. When I removed the collar they just looked at me without understanding what to do. I noticed it as we freed them but...the ones in the kitchen were most likely a new batch of purchased slaves. All the ones we met thus far all had considerable amounts of scars on their bodies, signalling the amount of time they served the Lord and his family. As to the others I spoke to the woman before me, ¡°If you want to reclaim your life, now is the time, the gate is open.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to move as we left her, but as we turned the corner I saw her getting up off the floor. I pray for her and the others future. --------------------------------------------------------------- We reached the third floor of the building and finally spotted a familiar face. There was rat throwing a tantrum and demanded the guards to safely escort him out of the building. unfortunately for him they ignored his demands and continued fighting each other. Those former slaves can really use their voice. Rat seems to be struck by a guard and stumbles away in panic, the idiot is heading right toward us. We hide to the side of the entrance way as he heads toward the stares. He didn¡¯t get far as I grabbed his clothes and pulled him to the floor. As our eyes met his face switched from anger to shock all the way to fear. To my surprise the girls didn¡¯t allow me to fillet him and took matters into their own hands. I fear my habits may be rubbing off on them, the torture they inflicted on rat was something to be inspired. Hell I never knew how far a blade needs to be shoved up someone''s ass before their voice changes decibels. Rat¡¯s pitiful state was something to be pitied, even so I didn¡¯t spare any. Our activities seemed to be noticed and the remaining guards are charging toward us. All this experience I¡¯m getting from all this has seriously upped my level. These guards used to give me trouble but now there speeds can¡¯t even catch up. Strength is important but if you can¡¯t reach the opponent then what''s the point of said strength. Thus to overwhelm them regardless of their numbers, I made a speed oriented build with my SP. My other stats were strained up so they aren¡¯t stagnant or anything, but my highest stat right now is agility by far. Dexterity is also fairly high allowing my perception of their movements to be a key factor in my fight against them. If it was the me when this started...yea I wouldn¡¯t of gotten this far. As we proceeded down the hall we met with something unexpected. ----------------------------------------------------------- Second chapter will be up in a few hours Chapter 17 - Behind every man part 2 Author: Sigh forgive my cruel mind. ------------------------------------------------------------ As we looked at the person standing before us, we were left hesitant on what to do. It appears the remaining daughter of the Lord is mercilessly beating an incapacitated Bolier with the his own member. She appears to have signs of being tortured, but her once beautiful features can still be seen through her injuries. Bolier¡¯s habits may have found their way to even include family. Scar tissue reveals that it may have been long term. The only reason I know she is related to the lord is due to her having the same hereditary trait of the family. Her unnaturally dark crimson hair and deep blue eyes are a common trademark among the family. She seemed to have mercilessly tortured Bolier in all types of ways, but the injuries show she is not used to using a blade with how uneven the cuts were. If I were to guess, she most likely got the drop on him when he was distracted by the situation and did what any torture victim would want to do to the one inflicting pain on them. Bolier looked ready to die at any moment as his blood flowed. The girl noticed me and my group and stared at us with caution. Me not knowing how to react simply shrugged my shoulders and asked her where the Lord and Persian would most likely be. Her eyes analyzed us as she tried to understand our motives, seemingly finding what she wanted she pointing to the east wing. As we began to leave her she asked a simple question. ¡°What¡¯s your real objective?¡± (Girl) I gave a momentary pause as I answered. ¡°To purge the world of this disgusting place and move on with our lives.¡± (Kuro) Shiro and Puerial paid no heed to the girl any further and looked at around vigilantly as they gave satisfactory glances toward my direction. It wasn¡¯t really a lie, this family was in the way of me leaving peacefully. For the current me to leave the city would be simple, but the Lord¡¯s bounty would follow me around. Thus to get on with our lives, ending the problem at the root is needed. As I turned away and proceeded down the hall, the girl just casually started to follow leaving Bolier to die in agony. Well as long as she doesn¡¯t get in the way, I don''t really care what she does. An extravagant double door appeared down the hall with a large possibility of it being the Lord¡¯s bedroom. When we drew near, noticeable cry¡¯s for help were heard from a less decorated double door to the left of the hall. A glance at the girl following my group revealed she had some lingering resentment for this room. Without hesitation I kicked the doors open, who knows what was on the handle, and gazed in horror at the scene. Blood everywhere with wooden torture devices with assortments of tools lay all over the room. I felt my skin crawl in anger...as me and my group looked upon the 3 victims. Of the three 2 are young woman and the third in her late 20''s, probably, with various injuries all over their bodies. Many of the injuries are made to leave lasting damage, but the worst thing is that I know two of them. Tammy and Beth are both tied to torture devices and are crying for help. I felt my vision go red, but there was nothing I can do since Bolier is already dead. What happened to Khan, didn¡¯t all three of them leave to the nearest city? I decided to push this thought to the back of my mind, their injuries needed to be treated. Shiro and Puerial were already trying to free them as tears streamed down their faces. I can¡¯t blame them, friends are hard to get in this world, and seeing their once smiling faces in this state makes my heart ache. My rage was left unable to be sated. As we laid the three down on the floor I quickly cast [Healing Ray]. Their conditions seemed to stabilize but the road to recovery will be a long one, not just physically but mentally. They gazed toward me and their eyes screamed for vengeance. I don''t know what Bolier inflicted on them but they will have their clarity. ¡°Mom¡± (Girl) The girl that was following us seemed to be the daughter of the third victim. I finally noticed the slave collars places on the three and quickly remove them. I wondered why the girl didn¡¯t have one but left the question unasked. There is too much going on for needless talk. It took some time but the three at the very least were healed enough for minor movement. It will be difficult to carry them out while dealing with the Lord, but I won''t abandon them. Looking around I made a makeshift stretcher with these torture devices, minus the dangerous parts, to carry the three. I wouldn''t usually help people I don''t know to such a degree without reason, but I felt a bit of my own experience when I gazed at the young girl. So the third victim was also placed on the stretcher. At the very least I can bring her mother to safety. It was a bit heavy but carrying the three victims wasn¡¯t too hard, they already passed out. Shiro and Puerial both carried a heavy hate in their eyes as their tears fell. I will have to make sure they don''t lose what makes them good. Amare and the novels I read often warned about being twisted by these things. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Don''t worry, this family will suffer and these three will be fine after I treat them further. If you really hate this, then get stronger. But don''t ever forget why you seek strength, I don''t want to see your smiles fade away.¡± (Kuro) I said this with downcast eyes, as I worry about the future. These girls may no longer be the same, and Khan¡¯s situation is unknown. The girls look at me sincerely and smile. Even the younger girl following us seems to gaze at me with shock, were before her eyes contained suspicion. She may have developed a hatred for the opposite gender. Our pace was slowed, but it was manageable. We finally approached the extravagant double doored room and I again kicked the doors open. Persian was in the back of the room looting a vault that was behind a bookcase, such an original hiding place. The Lord lay in his bed yelling at his son for assistance but is openly ignored. I have long since noticed the guards have abandoned the place, fleeing to preserve their lives. A look out the window shows the fire has finally reached this building, but we still have time to escape after killing these two. The only real threat they posed was their purchased strength and fortress like home. Take them away and you get a bunch of weak garbage. Their is no value in keeping them alive. Shiro pounced Persian and immediately broke his arm, making him drop the gold and jewels he was stuffing into a sack. She dragged him toward our group and the Lord grew silent as he finally noticed us. As before to rat Puerial and Shiro did some colorful forms of quick torture to award Persian with a cruel death. Of course for proper effect we left him alive enough to suffer as his life ebbs away. After our attention focused back toward the injured Lord he finally seemed to regain his voice. ¡°D-Don''t you dare come close, I AM THE LORD! YOU WILL DO AS I SAY!¡± (Frantic Lord) Ignoring his words we walked closer. ¡°I-I HAVE MONEY...LOTS OF IT...YOU CAN HAVE IT IF YOU SPARE ME!.¡± (Dumb-ass Lord) We spared him no words, and proceeded to re-injure him. Each strike meant to cause the most pain. He screams and cries for help left unanswered, while Shiro seemed to get bored and collected the money from the vault. I¡¯ll be sure to count it later, it will be useful for the future. After a few minutes I too grew tired and simply cut his throat to end it. His death will mark the end of this filthy family. We walked further into the room toward the doors were he kept his concubine slaves. When we enter we saw what should of been the Lord¡¯s personal guards raping the woman in the room. Their eyes were already dead, the familiar gaze showed the possibility of them regaining their light to be impossible. As a show of mercy, after the guards were slain I asked them a simple question. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± (Kuro) I knew what the reply would be, but the hope for a different answer made me ask. With clear and lifeless voices they all replied with a simple ¡°No.¡± I destroyed their collars and placed the guards blades before them and left toward the secret passage at the other side of the room. In the next life I hope they find happiness. --------------------------------------------------------- The passageway was long and dark after we descended from the secret stairs and into a tunnel. No one said a word and the only noise made was the sound of our shoes and the wooden stretcher dragging across the floor with the three torture victims still sleeping. When we finally saw the exit we were tired and ready for sleep. This place was a few miles out from the city, My thoughts often recalled everything that happened. After extensive research I know there is no dungeons in the manor since the Lord used the Guards holdings for containing prisoners. We already freed those prisoners as part of the force making distractions and escaping with the former slaves. Khan was not among that group. Wherever he is, I hope he is okay. We rested at the exit of the tunnel and I took the time to continue healing the three victims as well as the rest of the group. This was a really long night, Shiro and Puerial have already fallen asleep using my lap as a pillow. The young girl who¡¯s name I still don''t know is caressing her mother with a worried look. I decided to take first watch regardless of how weary I felt as everyone fell into deep slumber. As I gazed at their sleeping figures I can¡¯t help but think about how much effort the Lord and his family put into trying to have such a superior image among the other noble¡¯s, while having such disgusting habits behind closed doors. How many other¡¯s are the same. How many will I have to kill. And how many desolate eyes will I see in the future. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Thank you for reading the chapter. had to do laundry and think up how to depict the things in the house. I know its pretty bad in some parts, but I did tag the tragedy genre and such. Chapter 18 - Price of a new day Author: Thank you for reading. Also Tammy and Beth aren¡¯t harem member¡¯s. The only legit ones so far are Puerial and Shiro. Unlike other stories, not every female that appears is a potential harem member or are they not subject to the possibility later. Trust me you will know a member when they appear. And not all females are victims in this story there will be some that needs to die, the reverse is also for men as well. ----------------------------------------------------------- The sun has already risen but the faint breaths of my party members are still calm under the darkness of this tunnel. As they slumber I continue to heal them. Beth and Tammy have all but recovered, but the scars across their bodies remind me that they are far from okay. I could very easily remove them with [Magic Hands]. However I refuse to touch them without permission. A trauma can be tricky to understand. Some things can follow a person for a long time. Others things can make a person become twisted. The possibility of a sharp change in behavior is a possibility I won''t ignore. Proper observation is needed before I can say they are fine. Even if I approach with good intentions, there is no guarantee that they will trust me as well. Shiro finally showed signs of movement as I kept contemplating how to deal with Beth and Tammy. The girl and her mother are also a problem, but I can easily heal them up and drop them off in a suitable place with some money. No need to go overboard for people I barely know. I gave Shiro some things to do in the meantime. Just hunt some food, and gather some wood. If there is a stream nearby then I¡¯ll make a container with a log I guess. In the end the girls were too tired to wake up to change shifts so I remained on watch all night. Shiro apologized for it but it''s not the first time I¡¯ve ever stood up. Puerial also finally awoke after the fire was started. Ventilation was good since we were next to the exit of the tunnel so the smoke was no issue. It didn''t take long for the rest to awaken as I cooked up some meat sticks covered in some herbs. Not the best meal but there were no arguments. A somber mood was in the air, Beth and Tammy ate in silence. They barely batted an eye at the fact their injuries were healed. I refrained from facing them however, they lost enough of their dignity for me to casually eye their naked bodies. When everyone finished eating the silence was finally broken. ¡°Won''t you heal their scars?¡± (Shiro) ¡°He can heal scars?¡± (Puerial) ¡°Yes he can, I had lots before.¡± (Shiro) ¡°It would require me to touch them, and I don''t have permission.¡± (Kuro) The two gave me a puzzled look before I continued. ¡°I refuse to touch people without permission. Given what they''ve been through makes it even more so. I would rather they allowed it on their own terms than be touched without consent. Thus I will ask when everything becomes a bit less unsettled, I feel that it''s better not to rush.¡± (Kuro) After I said these words Beth and Tammy just gazed over at me, trying to understand my intentions. I¡¯m well aware of their past issues with the opposite sex, Beth especially quit being a guard captain due to all the harassment. With those incidents coupled with the torture inflicted upon them by Bolier...without a doubt, they may not trust people or maybe just men in general anymore. ¡°What does she mean?¡± (girl) ¡°Kuro has a magic skill that can change things...I don''t really get it but he can use it to fix skin and stuff.¡± (Shiro) I tried explaining the skill to Shiro before but she couldn¡¯t really understand it. She also can''t seem to use it even though I taught her how I do it. I feel the mana in her hands but it doesn¡¯t do anything. My only guess is the [Growth Correction] passive skill. Since I¡¯m the only one who has this skill, I may be the only one who will ever have [Magic Hands]. ¡°*Sigh* I would rather such knowledge not be spread around, but yes I can fix them to a point where their scars no longer exist.¡± (Kuro) Shiro seems to realize she said too much and gives an apologetic look. The young girl looks at her mother, but I can tell, just like the other two she is hesitant to trust me. Since simply doing nothing will get us nowhere I decided to gather some materials. After a few hours of collecting skins and useful parts of monsters, including two cores, I headed back to camp. As I set everything down I notice Beth never stopped looking at me. I merely paid it no mind and got to work. I got enough animal skins to make a bunch of clothing. They were seriously crude since I didn''t have proper equipment, but it was better than leaving those three naked. I also made sure to do the normal improvements since chafing is a serious problem in this world. I gave the finished products for Shiro to distribute. There was also a few for my group since we needed to clean the blood stains off the clothes we already had. However I don''t have much hope for using them again. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As I continued with the maintenance of the equipment Beth finally spoke. ¡°What is it you are really trying to do. There is no way you are simply helping us without wanting something in return.¡± (Beth) Beth had a condescending smirk as if she had me figured out. To be honest, I was expecting something like this and it was a question I already had an answer to. ¡°Your right to think I want something, but it''s not from you.¡± As I said this her eyes sharpened further. ¡°Whether you chose to continue having a relationship with me is your own choice. What I want is death. Death to all who stand on top in this world. To the ones who eat in luxury using the misfortunes of others without batting an eye. Degenerates who do as they please as they break the hearts of the innocent. I want to be the one to claim the lives of everyone responsible for making this world fall so far. Should I suffer or die due to this decision is not your concern. There is no one to blame should I fail but me.¡± I gazed directly into Beth¡¯s eyes as I said this, whatever she saw clearly shocked her. ¡°I will not make anyone follow me down this road...but...those I meet along the way who aren''t deemed my enemy, I will at least treat them fairly.¡± (Kuro) I was a bit conflicted trying to explain my goal, but It''s not something worth hiding, but its hard to explain clearly. However, there are many in this world who have similar goals who don''t get far. ¡°I see...so like Shiro said, you''re different.¡± (Beth) Again I am being labeled as such. ¡°I thought ''crazy'' would be a better word.¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Smirk* that to...now...is it true you can heal these scars.¡± (Beth) ¡°It...requires direct contact.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah, well if it''s you¡­and you don''t do anything more than what''s needed...¡± (Beth) With things becoming more and more awkward the conversation pretty much ended there. Tammy still hasn¡¯t spoken but allowed treatment after listening to the conversation. The girl''s mother also got treatment after building up the courage to ask. Puerial watched in amazement as their skin became smooth and their hair retained a more glossy luster. It would still take a bit of time but with one or two more treatments all of the scars will be gone or at the very least practically invisible. Hopefully some of their mental scars will heal a bit too. ----------------------------------------------------------- As we set out toward the next town I finally discovered what happened to Khan. When the three left Labrindel, they were ambushed by Bolier¡¯s men when he took a fancy to them after trying to gather information on me and the other¡¯s. Khan put up a good fight but the numbers were against them, especially when Tammy was used as a hostage. Khan was sold off as a slave and his location is unknown. ¡°If we are lucky we may find him but¡­¡± (Kuro) The chances are low at this point. Tammy at this point broke down blaming herself, which I awarded her with a scolding. I berated her about not wasting away in regret and rather try and find him now that she is free. It''s not like he was killed, the chances of it aren''t high, but it''s not like it''s not like he can''t be found. She seemed to put herself back together a bit after hearing this. I also promised to keep an eye out for him to. It was already discussed that besides Shiro, Puerial, and me the others will make a living in the next town. I already gave them some gold and will help find them find some decent work before leaving. The young girl, named Illis, and her mother Shirley, both requested to live with them. Shirley was clearly afraid of practically everything. She even fainted when I was healing her. But Illis seems to be a good support for her so hopefully she will be fine. Beth and Tammy also didn¡¯t mind them staying with them as long as they helped out, Illis of course would do chores since she was still not suited for proper work. They all agreed that my group was welcome to stay with them while we were in town. The Lord was generous enough to give us a decent fortune so living expenses were not an issue for the moment. As we approached the city known as Tarthus, we all felt a bit refreshed. That we were entering a new time of our lives and as our feet passed the gates it felt all the more true. -------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: This is the end of the first...Arc? I guess...well In two days I will release new chapters, there will be some time skips and such like in the growing up chapter. Look forward to it. I will also finally post a character page for everyone later. Arc 1 - Characters Important Character page: (Forgettable people will remain forgettable unless brought up again later with a slight description of their origin.) only the mc will have so much detail (aka description) the others say how they met and their status. updates for this page will be posted after every arc. Appearance change will be mentioned for the other characters during the story. Main Character: Kuro Lux Rank - D+ / Guild Rank F Eyes: Black with intelligence permeating strongly Hair: Black and soft like raven feathers Skin: White as jade without a single blemish Height: 158 cm Muscles: supple and firm with power hidden in every fiber End of Arc Stats:
[quart=Name,Race]Kuro Lux,Unknown[/quart][quart=Level,Age]39,11[/quart][quart=Class,Subclass]N/A,N/A[/quart][quart=SP,CP]25,93[/quart]
Status
[quart=HP,HR]6175,77.3/s[/quart][quart=MP,MR]6080,83.6/s[/quart][quart=SP,SR]5595,72.9/s[/quart]
[quart=Strength,Intelligence]311,269[/quart][quart=Vitality,Wisdom]267,288[/quart][quart=Dexterity,Focus]383,274[/quart][quart=Agility,Speed]453,328[/quart]
Main Stats
Vigor231
[quart=Leadership,Charisma]16,17[/quart][quart=Charm,Art]15,7[/quart][quart=Stealth,Sense]21,12[/quart][quart=Faith,Luck]19,14[/quart]
Sub Stats
Willpower18
[quart=Fire,Water]2%,1%[/quart][quart=Earth,Wind]1%,2%[/quart][quart=Light,Dark]3%,1%[/quart][quart=Spacial,Neutral]0%,11%[/quart]
Affinities
Traits Delicate Body Soul Bound Mind Passive/Active Skills The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Language Comprehension Growth Correction Identify Mastery Lvl 14/100 Physical Control Mastery Lvl 24/100 Mana Control Mastery Lvl 20/100 Handicraft Mastery Lvl 23/100 Magic Hands Mastery Lvl 15/100 Blade Utility Mastery Lvl 5/100 Stealth Steps Mana Synthesis Novice Level 1 Magic Clad Novice Level 3 Healing Ray Novice Level 2
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Known Gods: Amare Anima Nexu, The Goddess of Love and Connections. Summoned the MC as her champion to re-balance the corrupt world of Tenebris. Pitiful Gods 1 and 2: They are too pitiful to talk about at the moment. Imprisoned Evil God: He will be forgotten. ------------------------------------------------------------------- Main Companions: Shiro - Female An abandoned wolf-kin girl that Kuro supported as they grew older. She became attached to Kuro since he and Abra were the only two people to treat her well growing up. Her feelings toward Kuro are obvious but the person herself doesn''t understand them. She tries her hardest to grow stronger. Status - Following the MC on his journey and training to get stronger. Rank - D / Guild Rank F Puerial - Female A former slave the MC picked up who has decent knowledge of magic due to her upbringing. Her childish nature causes her to irritate the MC, but he ignores it due to how helpful she is with her magic. She currently admire¡¯s Kuro and Shiro¡¯s strength and tries her best to get them to like her. Openly confessed her feeling to Kuro but was turned down without realizing it. She practices her magic diligently to gain Kuro''s approval and be a helpful member of the team. Rank - E+ / Guild Rank F ---------------------------------------------------- Side characters of note: Abra - Female Met in chapter 3, Only person who really cared for him when he grew up even though she wasn¡¯t able to always be with him. Status - In the MC¡¯s town of origin Rank - none Beth - Female Was a female guard captain and became friends with Kuro. Status - Living in Tarthus Rank - D- Tammy - Female Was a receptionist in the guild the mc¡¯s group first entered. Status - Living in Tarthus Rand - E Khan - Male Tammy¡¯s father. He was a receptionist at the guild but was captured and made a slave. Status - Unknown Rank - D+ Illis - Female A young girl who killed her brother and gained her freedom from a cruel family. Status - Living in Tarthus Rand - F- Shirley - Female Illis¡¯s Mother and former slave and concubine. Deemed no longer fit for her duties, she was given to Illis¡¯s brother to sate his hobbies. Status - Living in Tarthus Rand - G -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Arc 1 - Epilogue Author: Hello everyone and thanks for reading. I went through my earlier chapters to fix grammar and stuff. Most of you probably noticed a frequent ¡®two¡¯ instead of ¡®to¡¯. google docs was seriously messing with me by changing those words around. I fixed it though by finding the problem in tools. Any future spelling mistake is welcome to be pointed out. now let¡¯s get started. The numbers are a type of seating arrangement from left to right. ------------------------------------------------------------ A tall slender and graceful being walked down a vastly grand corridor before reaching a large imposing door. Without even stopping the being continued on as the door opened revealing a room filled with 7 other beings of various heights and appearance. They were all seated at various positions on a round table made of a material unknown to man. All eyes turned and gave hints of annoyance toward the new member of their group. ¡°It seems we can finally begin.¡± (Impatient being 2) ¡°Indeed, their patience was growing thin.¡± (Patient being 1) ¡°Hmph, so you finally decided to grace us with your presence.¡± (Annoyed being 3) ¡°*Sigh* let¡¯s just get this meeting over with.¡± (Late being) ¡°Amare, is that any way to address us after secluding yourself for so long.¡± (5th God at the head of the table) ¡°Rather than beating around the bush let¡¯s just get started, I have other things to do. Also don''t call me Amare, it¡¯s Goddess Nexu to you all *slight glare*. Except for you Val, nice to see you again.¡± (Amare/God 8) ¡°Ha! I bet that business is just f**king around with that mortal brat, what was it''s name C*nto or something.¡± (God 6) ¡°*Slam fist* IT''S KURO, and my business is my business. F**k off Platyp**sy.¡± (Amare/God 8) ¡°It''s Pladius! Don''t you dare besmirch my name!¡± (Platyp**sy/God 6) (Oh wait no Pladius, my bad) ¡°SILENCE! Hold your words till this meeting is over.¡± (God Leader/God 5) ¡°Hmph!¡± (Amare and Pladius) ¡°Now then what are the statuses of the individuals summoned by us, not counting the sub-gods of course.¡± (God Leader/God 5) ¡°Based on the readings of the 8, hmm, the one showing the most effect so far is that odd one¡­*glances at Amare*...Kuro.¡± (God 4) ¡°*Slam Fist* How is that d*mn monster not dead yet with all the limitations we placed! To make things worse he is already challenging those in power!¡± (God 7) ¡°Yea this is utter cr*p! Amare what did you do!¡± (Pladius/God 6) ¡°Unlike you all, I chose someone capable of surviving properly in that world.¡± (Amare/God 8) ¡°That boy¡¯s disgusting! The darkness he carries is one of the most revolting¡­¡± (God 3) ¡°HE IS NOT JUST DARK AND YOU KNOW IT SELERIUS!¡± (Amare/God 8) ¡°She is right, the boy does carry a strong light...he is a perfect case of neutrality regardless of his, let''s just say issues.¡± (Val/God 1) ¡°That¡¯s not¡­*Ugh*...FINE! But how is that thing ahead of the others, we even gave it a late start of a few years compared to them. Even it''s bloodline was sealed except for the useless appearance trait. *Sigh* It¡¯s soul was only compatible for that race of all things.¡± (Pladius/God 6) ¡°Ah, I was reviewing the data. He seems to be quite skilled and dedicated to training. From research he seems to have a decent comprehension ability as well. The others are, how do I put it, taking their gifts for granted. The one known as Kuro has been expanding his knowledge and learning things even outside the things instructed for him to learn. While the others have been a bit ¡®half hearted¡¯ and has focused on gathering party members for...AH!¡± (God 4) Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°My apologies Kronum it appears the one you summoned has fallen.¡± (God Leader/God 5) ¡°WHAT THE F**K! EXPLAIN!¡± (Kronum/God 7) ¡°Aha, it seems his companions didn¡¯t like the fact he was messing around with all of them. I think Earth would relate it to a type of yandere scenario. He kept sleeping around and earned the anger of the ones he said he loved and well...was killed.¡± (God 4) ¡°F**KING IDIOT! *UGH* AND WHAT IS UP WITH THIS CENSORE TOO! CARN!¡± (Kronum/God 7) ¡°You know this place shrouds curse words, now calm down. It¡¯s not like he wasn¡¯t warned, but he still got complacent over his gifts. Better to tell the others about it and hope they get their act together.¡± (God 2) ¡°Oh sure use my misfortune for your own benefit why don''t you, Bell.¡± (Kronum/God 7) ¡°*Sigh* this is getting nowhere, Goddess Nexu do you mind explaining Kuro¡¯s behavior.¡± (God Leader/God 5) ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to figure out, I just didn¡¯t pick someone screaming ¡®F**k yes I can get a harem¡¯ or ¡®Don''t worry I¡¯ll save this world¡¯ when we first meet them and didn¡¯t even explain anything. Well, Val also didn¡¯t make that stupid mistake but her subject is in quite a bad situation. If Kuro was nearby I would send him to help. Seriously though, how did you guy¡¯s figure putting people like that in the world would be a good idea anyway?¡± (Amare/God 8) ¡°...¡± (All Gods except God 1) ¡°*Cough* well let¡¯s just have them run into each other to give pointers and such.¡± (God Leader/God 5) ¡°Oh and that will obviously end well Cosmian.¡± (Amare/God 8) ¡°Just deal with it b**ch.¡± (Selerius/God 3) ¡°*Twicht* oh are you perhaps still jealous that your lover tried to hit on me at the last gathering of all the pantheons.¡± (Amare/God 8) ¡°THAT''S IT!¡± (Selerius/God 3) ¡°Now is not the time for this! Settle it later!¡± (Cosmian/God 5) ¡°...¡± (All the Gods) ¡°What say we adjourn this meeting after discussing each of the summoned ones activities?¡± (Carn/God 4) ¡°*Sigh* very well, everyone lets just explain each summoned individuals activities and fill out a detailed report by the end of the day.¡± (Cosmian/God 5) A few hour of long explanations of each summoned individuals activities and the gods were finally able to leave. The gods rose and left without uttering a word further. There were many mixed feelings floating around. Kronum especially was brooding over losing his subject, while Pladius sent hateful glares at Amare. The goddess herself sent a pleasant farewell to Val as she departed, all the while Selerius sent a gaze of pure contempt her way. Bell took on an indifferent stature as she left the scene. While Cosmian and Carn both sighed with looks of helplessness as they watched them depart. ... Amare wasted no time returning to her home ignoring the cries of the two pitiful gods still hanging upside down outside her abode. She cooked to calm her nerves and gave a bright smile to the one that appeared before her. ¡°Ah, Kuro tell me would you like ¡®Fornical Essence Tea¡¯ or maybe switch it up with some ¡®Maidens Cradle¡¯ brand coffee?¡± (Amare) ¡°Ok come on, these names are getting more¡­*ugh*...I¡¯ll try the coffee today.¡± (Kuro) He sweated lightly at the slight pressure Amare gave off. Clearly she was in a bad mood he thought. ¡°Coming right up *smile*.¡± (Amare) ------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Oooooooooooh some interesting things came up. I hope you enjoyed the epilogue of the next arc. The suspense for what race Kuro is grows. Any mistakes I made please point it out. Arc 2 - Chapter 1 - 1 year gap Author: Thank you for reading mention any mistakes any questions feel free to ask ------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Again!¡± (Robust man) I rose up again after being beaten into the floor. The man before me is the instructor Khan recommended to me before he went missing. His name is Hank, and like Khan he has a strong no nonsense look standing at 2 meters tall at a glance. His muscles give the impression he would be able to bend thick girders back on Earth with ease. Of course when he actually did it to something similar I vowed to never get on his bad side, at least for now. ¡°Haha that''s the spirit lad.¡± (Man standing to the side) The man standing off to the side is also an instructor by the name of Lock, but his preferences are more based on speed and precision. He stands at 185 meters with a lean build. Every time I look at him I just feel like he is preparing to prank someone. Turns out mischief is his forteigh, and has already angered many of the people in the city who earned his attention. Fortunately for them his pranks don''t hurt anyone and any damage done he pays off, they still have a bad impression of him though. The one I¡¯m facing, Hank, is focused on strength and crowd control. Since I will more than likely be facing groups of enemies I felt he was a good choice to learn from. Of course this didn¡¯t sit well with Lock since he has seen how fast I am. So in order to optimize my battle capabilities I am learning from both. I felt a little dejected when I found out that the things I have been doing so far wasn¡¯t using my stats to their fullest potential. After two months training under them to remove my habits I gained a new skills.
Close Combat
Passive SkillMastery 0/100
Description:The user is capable of fighting in close quarters to the fullest extent of his abilities.
Effects:Reaction speed +.5% Burst power +.5% Finesse +.5%
After I got this skill I felt that the way I fought before was extremely crude. The amount of times I could have killed someone in as little as two exchanges rather than four or five was not a few. I may have beat them in the end, but the time wasted could have made a difference in the long run. These guys are pretty brutal with their training though. Since they found out what happened to Khan they refused to allow me to skip out on training and only allowed one free day a week until my body was worked into a suitable condition. Physical training early in the morning, magic training at noon, and a few hours of free time before bed. The things they have me doing remind me of the things a person in manga would do to get stronger. Climb up a waterfall, hold up two large jugs of water for hours, marathon runs with ridiculous amounts of weights. *Sigh* Of course Shiro and Puerial also took part in training but the things they did focused more heavily on building speed and stamina. When I told them about our magic training they gave us weird looks, up until we showed them we could really cast magic. At that point they looked at us not in awe but as if we were retarded. Yea they didn¡¯t understand why we were trying to get stronger physically if we had magic. Then we looked at them the same way and asked ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡±. This spawned some really evil looking grins, especially after they found out about my healing abilities. The training just got way more ridiculous after that. Our time of rest was spent meditating and practicing magic without those chants we learned from common spell books from specialty shops. After the first 3 months of practicing chant-less magic, Puerial and me finally managed to figure out how to cast a spell without the chant while Shiro took about 5 months. After that Puerial said she can probably figure out the rest since she has a better understanding of how it works. Now Puerial can cast all of her beginner spells without any chants and they appear a lot more powerful than before. She may be immature, but she is without a doubt a genius, maybe even a prodigy. Shiro so far can only cast a few spells with the wind and light affinities but they are extremely swift and precise. Dodging them is a real challenge even with my speed. I praised the two for their efforts and they both got heated to work harder. I really wish their feelings were less obvious, but there is nothing I can do. I¡¯m even starting to fear them attacking me one day with the way they look at me sometimes. Ignoring these scary thoughts, turns out not everyone can simply gain affinities like I can since an element is hard for them to comprehend. Plus they also need to be compatible as well, except for neutral though. Puerial¡¯s affinities are Neutral, Earth, Water, and Spacial. Shiro¡¯s was Neutral, Light, and Wind but I kind of expected it. Puerial was actually impressed because normally people have only one or two except for elves. She said that I¡¯m something she can''t explain though, since I can use all of them except spacial since I don''t have the method to gain it. The magic skill I was waiting for was as expected, revealed after I figured out chant-less magic.
Magical Body
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can cast and control mana and spells released from the body without restrictions. Results are dependent on the caster¡¯s comprehension and control over the affinity being cast. Unique magic with an intended use can become a separate skill.
Effects:The user can cast various types of magic. The user can more freely control his/her mana.
This seemed to be the missing piece in my assortment of magic skills and has a type of symbiotic effect on everything. However when I tried practicing magic, while trying to cast something other than the usual spells derived from chants, I was left immensely shocked. The consumption of my mana was horrendous. Even the results compared to how much it took was disgusting. My body felt like this was something I can¡¯t do, as if it my body wasn¡¯t working properly. It seems that the skill itself may be too good to be true. I have the skill but my control over it is too bad to be used practically outside my usual magic. Even that feeling my body experiences every time can''t be explained. It did improve my control over the spells I practiced with Puerial and Shiro without a doubt though. They became way more versatile and can be altered. These spells were simple and weak spells, like the usual [Fireball] or [Wind Cutter] and other such types of magic. Now though they can be made more deadly, like making the wind way more sharper or the fire bursting on contact. However this increased the upkeep for casting them. So in the end, like usual, I will need to train up my control over it to make these spells more efficient. This is way different from simply cladding my body in mana for various effects. To overcome my lack of powerful spell options, I thought back on the chants. From my analysis, they are like programs to make the mana within us perform a task. Having a proper image and control helps the process, but this method limits the magic to what those chants are meant to do. But I also feel that chants are the key to helping me grasp higher level spells. So I guess chants aren¡¯t so useless, and may more likely be a type of guide. I¡¯ll be sure to find more magic books with many different chants and have the others learn them too. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Lock also gave our magic his approval while giving prayers to our next victims when he was watching our practice. Hank simply nodded in acknowledgment at our progress. Our teamwork has improved greatly as well, alone we still can''t match up to these monster instructors, but together we can put up a good fight for a few minutes. Khan himself was a member of their group but got badly injured and decided to settle down with his daughter. It explains why he knows these monsters. ------------------------------------------------------------------ When we first entered Tarthus, everyone was a bit nervous. Last thing we needed was another incident with a noble or something. But this city seemed to function around three sects instead of under a well off family. So all we had to do was mind our business and we will be fine...I hope. Our funds were pretty good, with the Lord gifting us a pretty large amount of money almost reaching 3 big gold coins when we account for the few jewels and accessories. Since I wanted to settle everyone in a stable location, we all opted to buy a large sized two story building with a large terrace and many rooms. We also had the building remodeled for what I had in mind. Before anything I had everyone search for furniture and clothing, but they returned with materials and not the finished product. I just stared at the large pile brought by employees of various shops and asked why it was only materials. They said the things I make are better. Illis and Shirley just followed along while the other¡¯s have already seen the things I make. I was flattered but...It was a long couple days. Before I had the furniture and stuff placed inside the building I had some construction workers remodel the building based on designs I gave. We had a room specifically made for taking baths and was design like in Japan but with a larger bathtub than the standard. Water wasn¡¯t an issue especially when we discovered Shirley can use water magic, Illis may also have the aptitude but she hasn¡¯t awakened yet. This explains Shirley¡¯s strong mental strength, seeing as she still hasn''t given up on living. Practicing magic gives people higher mental strength after all. Everyone had decent sized rooms to use, Shiro and Puerial refused to have their own though and stuck with me *sigh*, they wouldn¡¯t even accept separate beds and [Crying Puppy Eyes] came back with double impact. Accepting my fate of never having my own bed I carried on. All of the furniture was made based on their requests. The clothing as well was fitted for them, underwear included. To avoid unnecessary touching I had them measure each other. Healing them with [Magic Hands] was necessary so I won''t do anything further. The dissatisfied faces of Shiro and Puerial were ignored. Everything was improved with my abilities, and was slightly stronger than the my past improvements. Everything now showed a ¡®small¡¯ rather than ¡®very small¡¯, which was a pleasant surprise. With everything being built I finally explained my plan. It was simply a plan to having everyone run a restaurant while they live on the upper floor. Since Illis¡¯s mother has a substantial fear of everyone around her, she can barely handle being with us, I had her be a cook in the back away from the customers. I may not have been a cook in my past life but thanks to my trusty [Soul Bound Mind] trait I remember a quite a few popular foods from Earth with the recipes from commercials. Of course finding this world¡¯s alternatives was an issue. But from all the experiments I did in the kitchen using all the things we bought on the market, I made a pretty good lineup of food, drinks, and desserts. They were also pretty simple to make seeing as the things I selected weren¡¯t some 5 star quality stuff and can be made in large batches while still being delicious. I even made a bunch of things to clean everything, I refuse to live in another dirty environment. Proper time schedules for business were also written up. Plus taking into account the cost of getting the materials, I made the price vary from the more complicated dishes to the very simple ones. However I didn¡¯t expect the girls to start calling me a cheat though, I mean it was something I was working on for a while. When I explained the reason for my efforts in the culinary arts, Shiro got flustered and Puerial seemed to get a bit envious. The others just looked on wryly at the exchange. Beth was made to be the bouncer since I felt it suited her while Illis played the role of a busgirl. Tammy would be the waiter and handle the funds while Shirley would be preparing the food in the kitchen. All of them were taught how to cook so in the morning before business opened they would all prepare the store. I made an extensive list of things to do and how much to do every morning and before closing. I was using this to not only make a living but to help them open back up to others. So far so good. A lot of other things had to be set up. The store and living area needed to be properly separated. Getting suitable plates, regulations for service, and all the other things needed to run a store and make someone crazy. Plus we wouldn¡¯t want to waste food so I charted how much of each product sold more and had to adjust the stores pre-prep properly. Any left overs were sent to the local orphanage which gave the unfortunate a good impression. Good enough for them to even mark our building to not be robbed, seeing as our price range can even accommodate them if they saved up a little for our more cheaper products. I even found out later that the orphanage was one of the hideouts for the thieves guild. Go figure. Most of the poor would take their meals to go since the more well off customers would look at them rudely. I had a to go and make a service window on the side of the building to make things more comfortable for them. A lot of people who felt embarrassed to enter the store lined up readily when it was made. To be honest business was pretty good and a lot of other stores profited off of us, well except for other restaurants who tried to make trouble. But they never managed to do much with my now renowned interventions. Even those sect¡¯s started to take notice of us, based on my growing information network, but they haven¡¯t done anything yet. Orphans can really gather some good information. After 5 months of the store¡¯s opening we ended up turning a profit from all the things we had to buy to get the place running. We even had to hire new employees to accommodate the increase in customers. I was careful who was hired though since I didn¡¯t want to have our recipes stolen and stuff. So I gave jobs to people I researched thoroughly. We have two new employees, who are actually twins. Tony and Tilly, these gods and their naming sense are really unoriginal. The two were pretty good people from what I can tell. I made sure to keep an eye on them though, they may even be targeted since they don''t live in the building with the others. Everyone also trained physically to help protect themselves and didn¡¯t even complain, including the new employees. I even taught them about what i know so far about magic but only Shirley benefited. Beth only managed to circulate her mana so far. My groups equipment has also made a decent leap in quality compared to the crude equipment from before. My own weapon of choice is also now a great sword. The main reason is because it''s so difficult to use, my [Blade Utility] has finally started improving at a good rate. I will most likely need to find other types of unwieldy bladed weapons in the future as well to keep it from becoming stagnant. For now it''s fine though. That has been our life for the past year which consisted of endless training and starting up a successful business. I hunted new materials for crafting as well, but it mostly went into improving what we had and make more useful things for the store and recreational use. Hank said he will recommend me to a smith in two months. It''s supposedly when we graduate from their tutelage and venture off to hone our skills further. I researched our surroundings and learned of a dungeon a short distance away but it hasn¡¯t been raided in a while. After discussing it with Hank and Lock they said we would be fine entering if we have better equipment and prepare properly. So it seems I will need to learn some smithing before heading to the dungeon. All this time training has left me a bit anxious. I also feel that something incredibly annoying is heading my way also, but I can''t explain why. ------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Thank you again for reading. Was the chapter okay? Soon they will enter their first dungeon, what fun. A2 - Side chapter - Initiative and Caution Author: This is some side events the mc was not a part of. I¡¯m writing up the next chapter and stuff, will come out tomorrow. ---------------------------------------------------------- Puerial¡¯s POV (begins when Kuro went foraging in Arc 1 Chapter 18) ¡°Hey you two, you¡¯ve known Kuro the longest. How does Kuro usually treat you guys¡­.does he do anything¡­¡± (Beth) ¡°He doesn¡¯t. Kuro is different.¡± (Shiro) Wow Shiro didn¡¯t even wait for Beth to finish talking. Ah, I think she is mad, she is making a scary face toward Beth. ¡°Uhm, yea, Kuro is strong, and helpful, and smart and...and he cares. He is like my brother, but more serious. He¡¯s different, but it''s hard to explain. Shiro knows it better.¡± (Puerial) ¡°How can you two just say he is different, what if he is just pretending! What if he just wants to take advantage of us!¡± (Beth) ¡°*Glare* why don''t you just ask him yourself. Otherwise, if you keep saying bad things about kuro, we will leave.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Ah, wait! Don''t fight, my mom said people who don''t talk to each other will only fight, so just talk and calm down. Please.¡± (Puerial) ¡° Kuh, I get it I¡¯ll just ask him ok.¡± (Beth) ¡°Fine.¡± (Shiro) Au, the air is heavy. Kuro hurry back everything is better when you''re here. ¡­.. Everyone isn¡¯t talking much besides me and Shiro, Beth is keeping to herself. I hope they feel better, I was almost like them right, I¡¯m glad I met Kuro. He is so cool, hehe, and those massages feel so great. But he doesn¡¯t like doing them, he even tries to deny Shiro, but she always gets it. Fuu, just wait! I will be cared for like that too! ¡­.. Beth is talking to Kuro right now. She is looking at him rudely, I don''t like it, my chest hurts when I look. Kuro is a good person, for Beth to do such rude things is unforgivable. I wait though since Shiro is restraining herself, your hand will hurt if you keep squeezing so hard you know. ¡­.. The talk ended fine, but Beth still looks at Kuro rudely. Kuro doesn''t mind so I don''t say anything. When it was time for Kuro to heal scars, the others were afraid. Kuro also looks uncomfortable. He needs to touch the scars to remove them, but they are all over the body. The first one to be brave was that girl Illis. I couldn¡¯t stop looking at how the scars would slowly fade. So Shiro really did have scars before. Compared to them, I haven¡¯t been through anything really bad. Will Kuro just leave me at home and disappear than. No. He won''t just leave me, after all he... ...no he said he would take me home, but he never said he would live there or anything. I need to talk to Shiro about this, I want to be with Kuro, maybe she can help. ¡­.. Kuro is sleeping since he hasn¡¯t slept in a while. I don''t trust Beth right now so I always keep her in my sights, Shiro is too so the feeling might be mutual. Shiro wanted to give Kuro a lap pillow but he refused. I want to do it too, but I need to talk to Shiro in private. ¡°Shiro, will you guys abandon me at my village...and never come back...I don''t want you guys to leave me.¡± (Puerial) If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I was scared, but I won''t allow them to leave me no matter what. ¡°I don''t know, I follow Kuro. When I¡¯m with him I feel safe, so were I go is up to him.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Yea, I know what you mean. But how can I make him not leave me.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Why would he abandon you?¡± (Shiro) ¡°He said he would leave me at the village.¡± (Puerial) ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can''t follow after finding your home, right?¡± (Shiro) ¡°!? But what will the others say?¡± (Puerial) ¡°I don''t know, what you want to do is not up to them. You are here, not them.¡± (Shiro) ¡°But will Kuro accept me?¡± (Puerial) ¡°Just work hard if you want him to.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Au, I got it, let¡¯s do our best then.¡± (Puerial) ¡°What do you mean we?¡± (Shiro) ¡°Eh? But didn''t you say to work hard to follow Kuro? Mom says if we don''t show our resolve to be with the person we like he would leave.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Is that true!¡± (Shiro) ¡°Ah, not so loud, but yea mom told me lots of things to do, so let¡¯s work hard.¡± (Puerial) ¡°I got it, let¡¯s work hard.¡± (Shiro) Just you wait Kuro, the things mom taught me will definitely make you care more for me, hehe what type of plans should we make. ---------------------------------------------------------- Beth POV I don''t know what¡¯s up with Shiro and Puerial. To trust him so much can''t be natural. ¡°Hmm, yep I don''t get it at all.¡± (Beth) Since they won''t let me get rid of him, I¡¯ll just have to watch him closely. Just you wait, if you make even one slip up. ¡°I will show everyone just what type of person you are *Clench Fist*.¡± (Beth) *Shiver* Tch he even touched me. To let him get away with it without some sort of compensation is also no good. What are the best ways to reveal his true self? Don''t worry Shiro and Puerial, I¡¯ll show you the truth. *Whimper* I won''t let this guy have his way, no man will have his way with me again! If it weren''t for these scars I would have never¡­no it doesn''t matter. The things that man did to me...soon the marks will be gone¡­*sob*...I just have to endure a bit. *Sob*...damn it... ------------------------------------------------------------ 3rd person Thus began the day¡¯s when Kuro¡¯s troubles increased. Beth would try all sorts of ways to annoy and anger him. Each attempt becoming more and more dangerous or cruel. However the results were always the same and she was always met with failure. Shiro and Puerial would try all sorts of things to get his affection. Their inexperience in this field made their attempts extremely awkward. Shirley being a former concubine was asked to give them some tips, adding to the mayhem. Illis just watched everything happily as the days went by, happy to live with her mother without worry. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Short but revealed the cause of the girls actions A2 - Chapter 2 - The training gloves are off Author: Hello readers and thank you for reading. Kuro¡¯s level is related to his life experiences and how much he has grown. It doesn¡¯t relate to how strong he truly is. When he learns and grows stronger it increases and he inherits SP that would have normally been distributed automatically. Growth correction allows him to distribute it freely. I¡¯m trying to avoid the generic way for someone to have stats and such. This growth system has a lot of things I didn¡¯t reveal yet. It¡¯s why I made a guide for it, Which updates with the things he figures out. I love the questions I have been getting, anything I don''t mention will eventually come up. The previous town wasn¡¯t forgotten, Kuro was just stuck training with Hank and Lock, who wouldn¡¯t let him leave until he graduated. Thus the title of the chapter. A few things will be resolved next chapter. I also put swim instead of climb when he was training at a waterfall in the previous chapter, fixed that. His race will be revealed at the end of this arc. Some more side chapters will come up too. Dungeon crawl will be in a few chapters, but first I¡¯ll close up the current norm for the characters. ------------------------------------------------------------------ I awoke between two extremely clingy girls again this morning. More often than not they are trying to do anything that relates to physical contact no matter how embarrassed they look. Whatever they are trying to prove needs to be settled. Yesterday they tried barging into my scheduled bath time to ¡®help scrub my body¡¯ from what they said, not my back, my body. I already plan on accepting their feelings when I feel that it¡¯s truly genuine. However, this feels a bit forced, like they are worried about something. ¡­.Let¡¯s do some investigation on the cause of this. (Author: side chapter on this later) ¡­. As per every morning, we all did the usual morning routine and gave each other positive greetings. Shirley and Illis have both opened up to everyone without much issue, Shirley herself is no longer a stuttering mess when she talks to us and shows real progress. I feel relieved seeing everyone smile in the morning. The mother and daughter¡¯s only similarity is their facial appearance, not counting Illis still having a baby face. While Illis has her dark crimson hair and deep blue eyes, Shirley has really dark blond hair and one eye the shade of blue and the other brown. It isn¡¯t rare in this world for people to have heterochromia, it can signify whether someone has an affinity, but not all the time. I even confirmed her eye changed color when she first learned how to control water mana. If Illis is lucky, she may have inherited her mother¡¯s talent for water magic. There is no guarantee though, but better to hope for it. I started looking at the others as well, they have really changed. Tammy¡¯s silver eyes were no longer hopeless and held a subtle light within. Her beige colored skin was now soft and clear of any scars. The formerly burnt and disheveled copper colored hair she carried was now vibrant and smooth after continuous treatment. She no longer appeared as innocent as when I first met her, but was still able to properly interact with everyone. Beth was even more charming than before. Her short light brown hair was thick and glossy. Creamy brown eyes which contain a pensive look, always looking out for anyone who would cause trouble. Now that all of her scars, even the ones from before her capture were removed, makes her look less intimidating. Her tan skin however was proof of the hours she spent practicing her sword outside under the sun. I didn¡¯t want to mention it, but compared to when we first met, they have really started to become quite something to see. I can''t call them utterly beautiful, but their looks are in now way poor and stand above most of the woman I¡¯ve seen in this city. It is also one of the reason¡¯s for all our business. The amount of failed cat calling from the so called ¡®players¡¯ have been increasing. But it stayed as just that when they realized the people in this store weren¡¯t to be messed with. Beth especially was feared for her ruthless nature toward any pervert trying to cop a feel on Tammy as she worked. They are still overly cautious when dealing with people, but has been gaining confidence in themselves. Plus a lot of the people entering the store aren''t too hard to beat down. All the training has been paying off it seems. Hank however said their progress is unnatural and that everyone in my group is abnormal. Lock, in one of his few serious moments, agreed with him. They both even asked the day before if they were taking some type of potion or something. From what I know, only powerful people and their subjects have access to resources, proper training, and fighting techniques to help people grow truly strong. The guards I fought in the previous city called Labrindel, were not trained with these methods and could be considered trash to these people. So seeing the rapid growth of my group they thought we had something helping us cultivate our strength faster. I can''t really think of anything we are doing different compared to the other students they are training. The only thing different would probably be the¡­.massages they have me do¡­.after every workout. Does [Magic Hands] make their training have a greater effect? Or is it something more? I usually do it with the intention of healing so I never realized it might be doing other things along with it. Is it also why they look better than before. I attributed Shiro¡¯s looks to genetics and Puerial to being a growing elf. But is this skill improving their looks or something? This...this will be a problem if others find out. At first I refused but they relentlessly asked me for massages because the pain they felt hindered their work so I just didn¡¯t care anymore. My body doesn''t seem to be able to awaken the beast yet, so I wasn¡¯t really affected by their nudity. Besides being embarrassed. (Author: don''t compare him to human standard development) Why not do it with them having clothes on? Yea I tried long ago, even now they said it doesn¡¯t feel right, at the level of it barely working. Clothing turns out to be [Magic Hands] achilles heals. Maybe when the skill gets stronger but for now¡­. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. *Sigh* I have to consult Amare on this. If it really is affecting their looks...trouble will come...in the form of perverts...or worse. ¡­. While we were all finishing with the morning prep of the store, before I started heading out Beth seemed to approach me with a question. ¡°Hey Kuro, uhm...can I ask you something?¡± She appeared to be cautious about the subject like it was troubling to talk about. ¡°Go ahead.¡± As per usual, I tried to sound reassuring to maintain the fragile trust I formed. It may have been a year already but I will take no chances. ¡°Ah, well I...uh...I want to apologize. Even though you haven¡¯t done anything, but even so, for a while now...I was still watching you and doing things to test you. In case...well...¡± I stopped her there as I told her I didn¡¯t really mind and would actually be worried if she didn¡¯t. ¡°Huh, but this whole time I¡¯ve been doing all sorts of things to annoy you and get you mad. Why are you being so nonchalant about it?¡± Beth said this as she maintained a confused gaze. (Author: they do interact outside what is told and have thoughts, side chapter for this too coming up.) ¡°Rather than mad or anything, isn¡¯t it natural for you to be un-trusting after what happened. If you started acting friendly and accepting after something like that, then I would actually have been worried.¡± (Kuro) I said it clearly and hoped she understood it was fine. Seeing as she didn¡¯t know how to respond I ended the conversation and said my goodbyes to everyone as I left fully cloaked with Shiro and Puerial. ¡­. ¡°He really is different...huh.¡± (Beth) ¡°Beth do you think...he can find my dad?¡± (Tammy) ¡°If it''s him...there is a chance.¡± (Beth) ¡°Hey no slacking! There is already a line at the door!¡± (Illis) *Clink* ¡°Sorry we¡¯re late.¡± (Tony) ¡°Sorry.¡± (Tilly) ¡°Apologies later, let¡¯s get to work.¡± (Illis) Everyone chuckled at Illis¡¯s enthusiasm as the day began for them. Any sign of heavy hearts among them was nowhere to be seen. ---------------------------------------------------------------- As we walked down the roads that were slowly filling with people, we made sure not to linger for too long in any location. The few beast-kin minorities in this place can pick up scents way too easily. They have more than once stopped me due to my smell. What I don''t get is that the smell disappears when I start hiding, but I can''t do it intentionally. So to avoid annoyances we don''t linger, if they spotted Shiro it would get a whole lot worse too. But, thankfully Shiro has been practicing how to hide her presence. So far no one too strong has noticed her in her cloak. Puerial has also hid behind me whenever an unfamiliar face approached. From what she says, ¡®They have a bad aura¡¯, might be an elf thing. I can''t detect aura¡¯s or anything, so it may be related to an elf¡¯s natural magical ability. That or it''s another skill I need to learn. ¡­. We reached the training grounds and noticed the other disciples were nowhere to be seen. Hank and Lock were seated on the floor in the middle of the large room, all the equipment was neatly put away. They gave off an oppressive atmosphere as we took our seats in front of them. Today was the last day we would be disciples under them. We have completed all of their trials and are ready for our graduation gifts as per the tradition of this ¡®dojo¡¯ if you would call it. ¡°You three have really surprised us.¡± (Hank) ¡°Yea, we didn''t expect much when you guys walked in.¡± (Lock) ¡°Indeed, your appearances made you all seem rather fragile compared to the others who have taken our course.¡± (Hank) ¡°Fragile is an understatement. You three look like some brats who have never known hardships. But that would be a lie, haha.¡± (Lock) ¡°Yes, we are pleased with the efforts you have made. To complete this 3 year course in only 1 year is quite impressive.¡± (Hank) ¡°Ha! Truth be told, we expected you all to fail. What a great surprise *smile*.¡± (Lock) ¡°Lock, seriously enough with such comments.¡± (Hank) ¡°Ah? Oh yea got it, well let¡¯s get this gifting over with then.¡± (Lock) *Sigh* as expected, Lock can really annoy someone. Let¡¯s just ignore him and finish this ceremony. There are a lot of things they restricted me from doing while I was learning from. The aftermath of the event in Labrindel, that I caused, seems to have left a lot of interesting results. I want to travel back to starter town and get Abra, ah wait it''s name was Birgen right. Plus there are a few debts to be paid. However, I don''t know about my father though. He is the leader of a rather secretive sect, the strength of his sect is still unknown to me due to this. Better to exercise caution for now, no need to rush in there. Unlike on Earth, my head feels clear and collected. I guess my stats are helping me focus my mind better. Or my lack of brain damage is seriously helping my anger. The ceremony wasn¡¯t too complicated. Since this is something between master and disciple, others are irrelevant. Not what I would expect, but it is their tradition. We each performed the instructions for the ceremony. Some oaths were said, mainly to keep training and not abuse our strength. No doubt a few have broken this oath already. Performed a formal bow and announced our departure when everything came to a close. We still have never been able to land any real blows on the two, but we have made some good progress it seems. The strengths between ranks has really started to show though, Hank and Lock are both rank B- supposedly. Apparently it only becomes truly distinct at C rank and up. Such a long road ahead. Now that we are free to travel again, let¡¯s backtrack on some things I wouldn¡¯t want to linger and pop up later. --------------------------------------------------- A/N: Abra will return, and a few things will be clarified about what happened to the previous city. A few shocking things will also naturally pop up. Sorry for the slow chapter, these types of things are needed. A2 - Chapter 3 - Prep and Return Author: Thank you for reading Sorry if some things I did just now confused you guys, there isn¡¯t really a way I know of to organize the post list without deleting the post itself and reposting. I updated the side chapter, so might want to reread the ending of that too. I saw your comments too, lol really sorry. -------------------------------------------------------- Hank and Lock are fully aware of our plans and agreed to watch the store for us while we are away. Since we are in good terms with the two and their disciples, they have a good discount. Our store is one of the few, if not the only, cheap restaurant with high sanitation and delicious food. Normally such things are found in those overbearingly rich oriented stores, but with highly inflated prices. I¡¯ve also been trying to think up some specialty menu¡¯s but the ingredients aren¡¯t diverse enough. Maybe if i come across something good I can make limited time specials. I¡¯ve also noticed people entering with an odd air about them. Most people tend to keep their distance, they may cause some trouble. However Hank said it¡¯d be fine to ignore them for now. As per Hanks recommendation I went to the blacksmith known as Rust, not a name that would warrant reliability for his trade. He was a dwarf with ash all over him, his real skin and hair color is hard to distinguish. But his eyes say it all. Strong and discerning are the two things that come to mind when I see his eyes. He was pretty hard to talk to, seeing as he didn¡¯t say anything at all and just looked at me. At least he didn¡¯t use [squint eyes]. Shiro and Puerial just looked around the shop trying to find anything useful or interesting. I asked if they wanted any money to go shopping but they declined. Rust handed me a book and said one word ¡°Read¡±. It wasn¡¯t thick but it wasn''t thin either. However the contents wasn''t hard to grasp and I read it relatively quickly. Most of it was about common metals and their properties and uses. However there were a few things that weren¡¯t mentioned like types of alloys, or refining metals for higher quality. When I was done Rust took the book and presented me with a bunch of metals. After pointing out each one and their properties he nodded. Since I didn¡¯t have time to learn right now since I wanted to see Abra and confirm some of the reports from my investigations on the other town, I requested to learn from him when I return. He only said it was fine and ventured off to do his business after we bought some things. The weapons we got were mostly on the simple level and most of our gear was simple though, some of these things even gained a + sigh after I enhanced it or reached the next rank. Our gear was actually pretty good compared to before. Spoiler : X6
Undergarments
ClothesRank: F-
Description:A pair of linen undergarments.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X6
Chest Piece
ClothesRank: F-
Description:A decent brown linen shirt.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X3
Leg Piece
ClothesRank: F-
Description:A simple pair of dark brown linen pants.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X3
Gloves
ClothesRank: G+
Description:A pair of brown linen gloves.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X3
Cloak
ClothesRank: F-
Description:A long grey cloak that has been modified to better conceal the wearer''s appearance.
Effects:Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X3
Footwear
Clothes/ArmorRank: F-
Description:A pair of tough dark brown leather boots.
Effects:Comfort up (Very Small) Durability up (Small) Traction up (Small)
X2
Bracers
ArmorRank: G+
Description:A sturdy pair of dark brown leather bracers.
Effects:Durability up (Small)
X2
Leg guards
ArmorRank: G+
Description:A sturdy pair of dark brown leather leg guards.
Effects:Durability up (Small)
X2
Chest guard
ArmorRank: G+
Description:A sturdy piece of dark brown leather chest armor to protect the heart.
Effects:Durability up (Small)
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
Sturdy Iron Greatsword
WeaponRank: F-
Description:A thick and unwieldy greatsword. Not many can fully use this type of weapon properly.
Effects:Durability up (Small)
X3
Simple Iron Dagger
WeaponRank: F-
Description:A relatively sharp iron dagger.
Effects:Durability up (Small) Sharpness up (Small)
Simple Wooden Wand
WeaponRank: G+
Description:A wooden wand that helps magical accuracy.
Effects:Magical targeting up (Very Small) Durability up (Small)
Everything we had was all fitted and designed for comfort and the wearers preference, underwear included, maintenance wasn¡¯t too difficult as well. We opted not to get anything too flashy for now to avoid attention, not like this city had anything really good for sale. Any magic items were priced way too high for what they did so I avoided those. My research revealed that somehow dungeons would spawn magic items but I don''t know how yet. I¡¯m hoping to get some when we ventured in the one nearby after finishing up with our current plan. Since our movement speed was a lot higher than before it would only take 6-7 days to reach starter town. But first we will stop at Labrindel to confirm the situation. The reports were not very clear, but it seems the former slaves pretty much took over after the ruler was overthrown. I don''t know much else. Didn¡¯t they say they wanted to return to their families, or is it more complicated than what I initially thought? Best to see for ourselves. ---------------------------------------------- It took us no more than 3 days to reach Labrindel, even if the way had a few bandits and magical beasts (just weak {Swift Wolves} and a really stupid {Rage Hog}). Those poor bandits were nothing but a waste of time, nothing but a few small copper. The {Rage Hog} however awarded me with a magic core. I wish those things were more common. The gates to the City had the same familiar looking guards but this time one of them was wearing a slave collar. It was pretty ironic actually since I noticed it was one of the original guards. The other was one of the former slaves. As we approached the same questions were asked to determine our purpose, this time without the harassment. Since I have nothing to hide I revealed myself to the former slave and was met with a broad smile. My uncommon black hair was a dead giveaway to my identity. After asking about the situation some things cleared up. When the Lord and his family fell most of the former slaves left to get their families, a lot of them already knew each other and lived together before they were captured. The ones who remained enslaved the remaining city guards, which weren¡¯t as skilled in combat, to take over the city. I have to hand it to them for managing to enslave so many guards so easily. Well with their speed and coordination it''s not impossible, maybe just really annoying. No they probably also used the new slaves as well to do it too. Very efficient. The ones who left returned with all the families who were still alive and are using the City as a new home. Now the City is no longer controlled by a human and is ruled by a group of beast-kin''s, humans, and an elf who each manage a specific role. Since they were all enslaved together there isn¡¯t much infighting. Any fighting that does happen usually pertains to how to manage the area. The surrounding territories are hostile and have already tried to force them out. Discrimination is very high in this area but they are managing. They plan to abandon the city when they build up enough resources to make a new home somewhere else. They asked if I wouldn¡¯t mind joining them but I declined and said to leave a location at the restaurant I¡¯m running so I could visit. Even if we weren¡¯t a permanent member of their group, they were pretty happy to have us around. I can already bet once they leave, the influential groups in the area will fight to seize the city. Not my problem though, any residence not wanting to be involved can just leave. After we all celebrated the fact that we survived, they didn''t know our status, we all spent the night in a decent inn. I was still vigilant though, and kept a sharp eye out for any danger the entire time. When morning came we bid our farewells to the former slaves. They are already preparing to leave in a few months, now that they have stockpiled a lot of provisions over the past year. The group plans on taking about 150 of the more skilled enslaved guards to manage their new homes defense. The rest don''t matter to them. The entire group number enough to make a small town as long as the area is regularly subjugated of monsters. If things go well it can grow pretty well. ------------------------------------------- My group didn¡¯t waste time and ventured back to our original destination, Puerial took a moment to think after we reached the place we first met though. As we approached the city, I felt a bit of anger rise up in me. This place didn¡¯t leave a lot of good memories beside being with Shiro and Abra. As we approached the Gate we met with some shifty looking guards who made some odd signals as we passed them. From the corner of my eye I spotted someone in an alley making subtle responses. We may be being targeted. After confirming my analysis with Shiro and Puerial, we all agreed to stay together. Better not to make a scene. Abra wasn¡¯t in the Tailoring store so we only had one place to check. To be honest I was more afraid of the smell than the people we will more than likely face. As we walked down the roads of the slums, we met more than a few try hard thieves who ended up with broken hands. The more younger groups were only met with some minor injuries and a warning. If they persisted then they too would have their hands broken. To the ones who seemed a bit more level headed I offered them a deal, I wanted them to wait for us tomorrow at the gate. My relationship with the orphanage back in Tarthus was getting a lot better. So hopefully if things work out they can have a better life there than what they have here. This was also something I wanted to have Abra involved in. She is too good for this place and I¡¯d rather have her in a safer area. I never could figure out why she stayed in this pit though. As we approached the run down building, the smell in the area became a lot more pungent. I think the main reason this place stinks so bad is because of that building. When we approached I had a bad feeling, but it wasn¡¯t over anything dangerous. As we got to the door some idiots tried to stand in our way but we just knocked them out. The place was even worse than I remembered and I have a skill for that. Shiro and Puerial seemed to be trying to use me as an air filter, not that I blame them. The rest of the people in here tried to start trouble but were also knocked out, I would rather not stain our weapons in filth. The fat man who wanted to be called Boss burst through a door yelling about the noise. Behind him was something I didn¡¯t want to see. It was also the cause for me to take his worthless life in the most gruesome ways. Shiro seemed to have similar thoughts as she already brandished her dagger. Puerial remained to the side, she seemed to realize this was something between the two of us and decided not to interfere. This thing in front of me is going to pay. Abra don''t worry you''re going to be fine now. -------------------------------------------- A/N: Sorry again for confusing you guys earlier. A2 - Chapter 4 - Payment in blood and bones Author: Thank you for reading. Any tips, concerns, mistakes, etc are welcome to be pointed out. ----------------------------------------------------------- I gazed behind the fat tub of lard in front of me and peered into the room he emerged from. The foul smell in the air no longer seems to have any effect on me as I feel my pulse speed up. Everything just seems to slow down as I take in and process everything I see. Abra is tied to a table with some decrepit looking old man standing over her with an annoyed look on his shriveled face. Vials of what seems to be blood are laid across a counter. I see a few creatures in cages with some type of filth covering them. In the corner of the room is a child with dead fish eyes, a slave collar is digging into the victim''s neck. Noticing the assortment of old medical equipment one answer for this situation comes to mind, [Blood Brewing]. After extensive research I discovered that there is no longer an [Alchemist] class in this world, alchemy itself is considered a lost art. What replaced them is the [Brewer] class. A [Brewer] uses various ingredients to create assortments of alcoholic beverages, potions, and of course poisons. An [Alchemist] doesn¡¯t have the limits of a [Brewer] and is said to be able to create items told in legends. However, [Blood Brewing] is one of the few things in this world that has been deemed a taboo. The [Brewer] would mix the blood of people and animals along with other ingredients to try and make a potion to steal the vitality of the victims in question. There is no proof that this works due to lack of research, and is also considered a form of cannibalism. Why it needs to be mixed with both people and animal blood, I don''t care to know because it¡¯s not something I plan to do. (Author: I already have an answer for this though. I¡¯ll post it in the guide later.) Needless to say, Abra is currently a victim of this illegal act from what I can see. Her hair that was once still vibrant with color has faded into a dull sheen of grey. Her figure which couldn''t be said to be particularly fit the year before, yet still carried some strength, now appears so feeble she may crumble at the slightest touch. She appears to be sleeping, but extensive blood loss obviously would do that to a person. It only took but a few seconds for all of this to be processed in my mind as thoughts of dishing out retribution upon everyone involved filled my head. Shiro, who is normally very reserved with her words, roared out as we both charged forward. She charged toward fatty while I went toward the old man. There was a moment long before we left this place when that fat man took notice of her, I had no proof but I¡¯m pretty sure he was the reason those slave traders kept finding our pick-pocketing routes. Shiro also suspected this and after some discussion we agreed to do some interrogating when we returned. Now we have even more things to discuss. Of course that¡¯s if he survives her assault. The old fart was surprised to see us suddenly charging in. However he still managed to stop what he was doing to Abra and throw one of the vials on the table at me. I¡¯m not fond of having unknown substances on me so I evaded it easily. He doesn¡¯t appear to be strong and is most likely some recluse researcher. Before he even managed to scream I already had him pinned to the floor. Which also had some disgusting looking gunk all across the surface. I took out my dagger and pinned him to the floor at the shoulder and decided to end his ability to brew permanently. *Break* ¡°Ah!¡± *Break* ¡°Wait! You can''t do this!¡± *struggles* *Break* ¡°Ugh! These hands are more valuable than...¡± *Break* *Break* ¡°Ah! Aaahh!¡± *Break* ¡°I-I¡¯ll make you suffer for this!¡± *Break* ¡°Ah! *Sob* wait...please!¡± *Break* *Break* *Break* ¡°Ugh...stop.¡± (Old man) Damn I ran out of fingers to break...I could just heal it and re-break them but...yea let''s just crush the rest of his body first then repeat the process. *Shick* (blade removed from shoulder) ¡°*Pain filled moan* n-need to...ugh¡­n-no!¡± (Old man) *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* *Break* *Fix* A few minutes have already passed as I was working on the old man. Hmm... The garbage moaning on the floor was music to my ears, but there is no way I would let him off with just this. He seemed to be trying to crawl away, ha like I would allow such a thing. *Break* *Break* Ah there we go now he can''t crawl around. ¡°Guh!¡± *faint* (Old man) ¡°Ah, no no no, you can''t pass out yet. There is so much more I need to do to you first before I¡¯m satisfied.¡± (Kuro) Tch what a weak willed person. I haven''t even gotten to dismember his manhood yet, or any other torture tidbits I want to try, like shoving rusty nails down his throat. Well I got time to torture him more later though, and I need to help Abra anyways. As I was about to head toward Abra the cries of a pig caught my attention. I turned away from Abra¡¯s direction for a moment to see how Shiro fared against the fatty. Hmm...a bit sloppy but it is indeed effective. I¡¯ll have to stop the bleeding to keep him from dying too soon though. ----------------------------------------------------------- Shiro POV I hate this place. So many bad things happened to me here. The only thing good was being with Kuro and Abra. My nose also hurts being here, but Kuro¡¯s smell helps. When that smelly man came out of some room, I could see Abra in the back tied down. There is some dead looking guy next to her. W-What are they doing to her!? I have to help her! I see Kuro heading for that dead looking person. So that leaves me with the smelly one. I¡¯ll kill this guy quick and help Abra...no a quick death won''t be enough. This place made me hurt so much before, he needs to hurt even more. I glanced at Kuro as I ran at the smelly man and Kuro is starting to make that scary face again. He doesn¡¯t make that face very much but I don''t hate it, actually I feel happy when I see it. When he looks like that, he hurts bad people. He taught me a bunch of things to make people hurt too, so I¡¯ll start practicing right now on the smelly man. He deserves it anyway for what he is doing to Abra and from what he did before too. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He tried to hit me but I got behind him, he is pretty slow. Now what is the best way to make him hurt the most? Hmm? Ew, when he moves his smell gets worse. Ugh I¡¯ll just stop him from moving for now so I can think. I¡¯ll just cut those tendon things on his ankles to stop him from walking. Kuro can help stop him from bleeding too much, so we can hurt him lot¡¯s without him dying too. Wow he can¡¯t even get off his stomach, can¡¯t he at least flip himself over? I¡¯ll make sure to never get big like him. He is too big to get at those sensitive parts...let''s cut off the useless stuff then. *Slice* ¡°Ah!¡± *slice* ¡°Wah!¡± *slice* ¡°Guh! Ya bitch get offa me!¡± *Slice* ¡°Ah! Pleeze!¡± *slice* ¡°Wait!¡± *deep slice* *SQUEAL!* *slice* ¡°Ah!¡± *slice* ¡°No!¡± *slice* ¡°Stop!¡± *slice* ¡°*Wimper* s-stop.¡± *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* ¡°Ugh...¡± (Fat smelly man) *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* *slice* ¡°ugh...I-I¡¯ll...*faint*¡± (Fat smelly man) Ah, he stopped moving, well he is still alive though. I want to do more though... ¡°Shiro that¡¯s enough for now, we can''t have him dying too soon after all.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...Ok. How is Abra.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Hold on...she is alive but very weak. Give me a moment to heal her up a bit.¡± (Kuro) ----------------------------------------------------- Puerial POV I already heard about how Kuro and Shiro lived in the past, so I know how important this Abra lady is to them. Ugh the air here is so bad, let¡¯s just get close to Kuro. *Sniff sniff* ah, Kuro always smells so nice. I can see why Shiro is so obsessed with sniffing him, I think I¡¯m also getting a bit addicted to it too. Ah, who am I kidding his smell is too good to pass up. .... I ignore the ugly looking people as we head inside that broken looking house. Hmm? Ew, who is that? Is that that fat person Kuro talked about. How many chins does he have? AH! Wow those too suddenly got pretty mad. Oh wait there is a lady in that dirty room, is that Abra? Since she is important to Kuro and Shiro I¡¯ll just make sure nobody disturbs them as they go get her. .... Wow as cruel as ever. Meh, they deserved it anyway, I hope this Abra person is ok. ----------------------------------------------------- Kuro POV As I healed Abra she woke up momentarily and barely muttered out something about her son. Is it that person in the corner? He looks too sickly to determine his actual age. Could Abra have stayed here because of him. He has a slave collar so he can¡¯t leave with her even if he wanted to. Damn if I had known back then¡­ No point regretting about it now, let¡¯s remove that collar. ¡­. That boy just started gazing at the collar on the floor. I can''t really tell because his face is so lifeless but I think he is shocked. Like with Abra I started healing him, his complexion at least started to show some color but he isn¡¯t walking any time soon. As I gazed at the creatures in the cages they all had the same lifeless eyes except for one. hmm...Is that a fairy? What is a fairy doing here of all places, those things are nearly extinct from what I read. The {Fairy} race is a sentient race that is born from very unique conditions. From the various bestiary books I looked at, and some bits of info I got from Amare that she can share. They need a place to have high concentrations of mana in the air. After a long time and a miracle the mana would then gather and create a [Mana Crystal]. Unlike cores the mana within it is a hundred times more pure and naturally filters the mana in the air into a much higher quality than normal. Given enough time and if it formed on the surface within a forest, the [Mana Crystal] will then form into a {Dryad}. The {Dryad} is said to be incredibly beautiful and birth fairies as a type of caretaker and protector. Normally they tend to make the surrounding vegetation flourish and build grand gardens as a habit. However, since a {Dryad} is rare, powerful, and beautiful, there were many powerful individuals who sought to have them for themselves as a way to show off. What they didn¡¯t know is that a {Dryad} is sensitive to trauma. When they hunted for them they would hurt the fairies which led to them getting severe depression. It got a lot worse when they discovered fairy wings can be made into highly potent potions. Fairies became the targets of people all over and became extremely rare to find. A {Dryad} also can''t spawn too many fairies at once. After a while it''s said the {Dryad} would die of heartbreak, making fairies even more rare. But I¡¯m not too sure about that part, something doesn''t feel right about that explanation. There have been recorded a total number of 3 members of the {Dryad} race ever discovered. The fairy race is also fairly easy to distinguish. Maybe this one can be saved. I remove her from the cage and she seems to be trying to struggle but can''t really do anything. My healing magic doesn''t seem to have any effect. What about regular mana¡­ Ah, she became a bit more spirited. Unfortunately she can''t fly since her wings were torn out. Her eyes are looking at me fearfully but I just place her in my chest pocket. She doesn¡¯t seem to be trying to get out either. When I took a peek she seems more confused now...oh she suddenly fell asleep. Me putting the fairy in my pocket only took a few moments worth of time. I have already stabilized Abra and the boy and took them out of the room. They are now resting outside under the sun with Shiro and Puerial. The rest of the animals in the room are either dead or about to die, so I end their suffering along with the other residences of this place. The old man and the (former) fatty are both also tied up in the corner. At the very least they won''t die yet so I can get a lot of information from them. I can already guess most of it, but it''s better to confirm a few things. ----------------------------------------------------------- A/N: What do you guys think so far? Comments are welcome. A2 - Chapter 5 - No time for recon Author: Thank you for reading. Don''t worry about me flooding the story with pov¡¯s. Just want everyone to have a good grasp on the thought process of the three companions in that type of situation. As for flooding the mc with quests, not everything is possible to do at once. I also have plans to deal with it all too. The fairy will be more of a mascot for now, you¡¯ll see. Dryads and such will be showing up in the next Arc...unless you guys want me to fit them into this arc, I have a way to make it work...if you want to make this a poll, I have no problem with it. They are researching Puerials home location, I haven''t mentioned it yet for a reason...I will soon though. =) Oh and a class is what type of job a person has. He says class because it is something he can equip when he unlocks the class function. That is a bit later¡­ This chapter is to situate everything before the dungeon and stuff. Next chapter may or may not have a poll based on the comments. Enjoy. ---------------------------------------------------- It is now past noon, our venture into the slum happened in the morning to avoid as many people as possible. The information I extracted from the two wastrels was as I expected and a bit more. The old man was a reject researcher. He has long since been excommunicated from his organization for his radical obsession toward the taboo art of [Blood Brewing]. This guy has been evading capture for years, the amount of victims under him I¡¯d rather not count. Him having the [Fairy] was due to some small fortune in his travels. All of her wings have already been processed into his concoctions, like the rest they were failures. She was actually about to be disposed of before we showed up, how fortunate for her I guess. I don''t understand the obsession or the attraction toward [Blood Brewing], and didn¡¯t pity the guy after I killed him. It was simply binding him while breaking his limbs, and leaving him in a nest of rats. Such things are everywhere in the slums. The fatty was a real piece of work. Like I suspected he was the owner of that kid, by sheer dumb luck. Abra is actually a very famous tailor but her hand got injured during the time her infant child was abducted for ransom. Since she could no longer work up to the standards of her customers, who were some high standing people, they ignored her plight and probably didn''t care in the first place. She tried to save the kid herself, but the infant was sold off to a slave grooming shop since she was worthless to the kidnappers now. She spent years trying to track down her kid from slave shop to slave shop. All the way till she tracked him down here. Already sold to the fat man who didn¡¯t care about her situation at all. Instead he made a proposal where she worked to earn her child''s freedom. The deal itself was highly in favor of the fat man, designed to make her work for a long time. Even if her hands weren¡¯t the same she could still pass off as a decent tailor and was allowed to work for half the usual income. I¡¯ll be sure to educate that shop about treating workers fairly. My heart ached for Abra, she was so strong willed. However, her situation got worse when the fat man pulled out of the deal and tricked her when he met the old man. I didn¡¯t regret mutilating him over and over again before leaving him with his chest open like in an autopsy, he was still alive too. The flies will have a wonderful time laying eggs in his body. Now that this place is going to be put behind me forever, let''s get Abra and the rest out of here while the sun is still out. I wanted to do some recon on my father''s sect but I have other priorities right now. Abra and the kid were strapped to some makeshift stretcher that supports them both. I rechecked their conditions, they are both stable but¡­ Abra is likely in a coma, the deterioration of her body is quite high. Her body lacked oxygen with all that blood she lost, so there are problems all over. The kid is just so severely weak and malnourished it will be dangerous to feed him anything but thin soup. *Sigh* I won''t give up on them though. As we were heading for the gate we were jumped by a group of slavers, probably the guards doing. I was wondering when something would happen. After setting down the stretcher we followed Hank and Lock¡¯s teachings and finished them off quickly. At the very least we left them half alive, but their career is most likely over. When we approached the gate two kids appeared from an alley, they appeared to be around 7 years old. One male the other female, they refused to give their names, didn''t matter though. We told them we are leaving this place and they are welcome to join. I also told them my intentions, they looked skeptical which was a good thing in my opinion. As we started to walk off I left them with some small copper coins. If they don''t want to follow, I will not force them. As we were about to pass the gate, the guards are shocked to see us, the two kids run after us and join our group. Since my team is now escorting some people, the trip will take a bit longer. Our provisions are enough for now after buying a few things on the way to the gate, we could also hunt something if the need arises. -------------------------------------------------- The trip was quiet and night quickly approached, the kids immediately sprawled onto the ground. We will have to take more frequent breaks. In a practiced manner we set up the tents and built a fire to cook up some soup. Meat sticks with herbs were made on the side as well. I carefully fed Abra¡¯s kid while everyone ate heartily, he seemed apprehensive. Most likely thinks it''s that vile substance we were fed there. He calmed down after a bit entered his mouth, a few tears fell but he still didn¡¯t utter a sound. Abra...was still in a coma, it''s difficult but I fed her while she slept. So far so good. As I took a seat to eat, I pondered my next objectives. After settling these guys at home I will learn a few things from Rust before heading to the dungeon. Smithing takes years of practice, but knowing about metals and improving my maintenance skills will really help me out in the long run. When my food was done and everyone was resting, I proceeded to take the first watch. To pass the time I did basic stuff like maintenance and checking the perimeter. After a while I just started tossing around a fruit that resembles a peach. When I held it close I noticed a little hand reaching for it, the little fairy finally woke up. As I watched it try to get the fruit my gaze was noticed and she immediately hid back inside of my pocket. She was still pretty dirty, but I could provide her with a warm bath pretty easily. After getting the makeshift tub ready, I poked the pocket lightly and she shakily revealed her head. When she spotted the tub, joy surfaced on her face as she leaped into it and played in the warm water. I cleaned the dirt out of my pocket in the meantime since she would no doubt re-enter it. As expected, I preferred her look of joy over her previous expression of fear. Her reaction when put in some soap was pretty amusing, how she carefully molded the suds was pretty interesting. It took some effort to get the soap to produce lots of suds too, it seems it was received well by another person. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. As the suds were washed away I saw she was clean enough and I sliced up the fruit for her to eat. I observed her features as her cheeks bulged out like a hamster''s as she ate. Her figure was slim and dainty looking at about four inches in height. She had smooth cyan hair and bright sapphire colored eyes. A child like face that emphasize a more innocent demeanor. Overall she was very cute, and may be very young too since her race grows to at least eight inches. When she finally remembered her situation, after she broke her trance from the bath and fruit, she pulled out what looks like a toothpick and tried to...defend herself maybe? Her stance was pretty bad, where did she even get that? She made some desperately performed charge and clumsily dived back into my shirt pocket. The difference in height made it a bit awkward for her and I had to help her a bit. When I tried to get a look inside the pocket, she tried to...defend her territory from the looks of it. She looked serious, but her actions were so clumsy and frantic as she waved the toothpick. It was so funny looking to me I had to forcefully suppress my laughter. When was the last time I laughed? I had to stop myself since it looked like she was about to cry from embarrassment. I already got a good look at her figure and decided to make a dress for her with the spare cloth I keep for any rips in our clothing. It may not be a perfect fit because I don''t have the exact measurements, but I worked extra hard to make the property of the fabric really soft, with some success too. Tapping the pocket again she emerged with reluctance, still appearing a bit embarrassed. She instantly grabbed the cloth dress and disappeared into my relatively deep pocket. I made it to fit letters so she has no problem fitting in there. To be honest I don''t know If fairies wear clothes in this world, but I didn''t want her to be cold or anything. Can they get cold like we do? It is a pretty unique race created from mana after all, I¡¯ll just have to find out later. If I had a reference I could try restoring her wings too. Unless I find another member of her race with her wings intact, it''s impossible. Too many unknown factors to properly replicate them. For now I¡¯ll just keep her safe, maybe build a home for her or something during my free time. That is if she decides to leave my pocket. Are you trying to become a [Pocket Fairy]? ------------------------------------------------------- We all set out in the morning, my group defended against more monsters in a circular formation during the journey, nothing special. After resting in Labrindel for a night we continued on without wasting time. It took two extra days on the return trip, but everyone was fine. As we headed toward the store it looked to be in a type of rush hour. After having everyone rest in the back, I went to help out in the kitchen to push the orders out. It was a simple reunion due to how busy it was, some guys looked annoyed at some cloaked person interacting so closely with the staff. Up until I was call boss, I didn''t request it, but it helped quell their stupidity. My appearance was starting to attract to many people (females), so now I often cloak myself as well. The fairy never seemed to show herself when other people were around no matter who it was. Except at night when the others were sleeping. She herself wasn¡¯t sleeping or anything, so she is definitely afraid of people. I guess I just overcame that hurdle simply because it was my pocket she ended up in, plus our odd interactions became a type of way to pass the time for me. I didn¡¯t take her toothpick, it was like a form of support. I¡¯ll try and make something more sturdy for her later. When everything calmed down I took the kids to the orphanage after I situated Abra and her kid in a spare room above the restaurant. Shiro and Puerial decided to watch them in the meantime. I was planning some things with the thieves guild here, they are oddly like a type of Robbin hood oriented group. Funny how what is generally an evil organization is doing more good than the others I¡¯ve seen. The adventurers guild itself is more like a mercenary company that does anything for money now, compared to before the slavemancer incident. They are also the reason Bolier knew that Tammy, Khan, and Beth were leaving Labrindel and the direction they were heading. I did a little ¡®disciplinary¡¯ treatment while I was there during the night. Some of them may be able to walk or have kids in the future. Not very likely though, especially with their new makeovers. The plan was simply to make a business selling the things the orphans would make as a type of cover for how the thieves in the establishment got their wealth. I already confirmed that they secretly distribute the money they make to the unfortunate in subtle quantities to avoid exposure. It is pretty much stuff I commonly make, soap along with toothpaste and brush included. Pretty much it will be a general goods store with all sorts of useful things I¡¯ve made. It¡¯s easy to get what we need right now, and everyone gets a cut from the operation. Teaching them is no problem either. Everyone has a task of either collecting the materials (like herbs), making the products, and selling it to potential buyers (Performed by older members). This can be a new start for them, and really improve the hygiene of the people here. A few of them would also help out in the restaurant if they have the proper people skills and prove to be trustworthy. Beth and the others are still trying to get used to Tony after all. With this already being put together before I left, the new additions were quickly added in. They seemed a bit shocked at the new development, but quickly started putting their all to make it work. It seems they know what something like this can do for their futures. After helping the thieves organize everything I got a message their leader asked me to meet on a later day, interesting. ---------------------------------------------- I returned to Rust to improve my knowledge of metals and such the next day and was slightly annoyed with his non-verbal methods of teaching. Proper ways to sharpen, clean, and polish weapons were still learned though. Varies metals were introduced to me. When I asked about alloys he only said ¡°Not ready.¡±, pretty blunt way to say it. At the very least, now I can properly fashion metals onto leather using some of his methods to keep it from easily being dislodged from it''s position. I don''t have any proper adhesives, and the things I tried before would withstand more than two blows before falling off. This really helps. Smithing itself was also prohibited till I had adequate knowledge of the craft itself. I get it, and I only need to pass a test when I finish his current lessons. If I fail than I have to self study till I pass. With what I know now though, I was able to make some better variations of my group''s current gear. I even found an obscurely placed shop that sells dyes and actual white cloth rather than the poorly manufactured brown linen. Goodbye to always wearing brown slightly chafing cloths. ------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Anything to say? comments welcome. MC has no info on Abra''s husband. Poor Abra A2 - Chapter 6 - Encounter of the most annoying kind Author: Thanks for reading and for the comments. I modified the text and grade for the equipment in the previous chapter, felt appropriate to me considering the material used. Essentially the same though with a little degradation. With the appropriate number of spare clothing for traveling too. Edited first encounter with the fairy a bit also in order to make it more expressive (might want to read that if you want). now then... --------------------------------------------------- ¡°...so then, on to the serious business.¡± (Amare) ¡°Alright, sorry again for forgetting to visit yesterday, too many things on my mind. I also have a few questions that I need some help with.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I know don''t worry and I¡¯ll answer what I can as usual, but first I need to tell you about some things that are coming up.¡± (Amare) I am currently with Amare having our usual session, but this time I wasn¡¯t asked to select a questionable beverage since she said she had some serious things to talk about. I was directly given from what she said, ¡®Purely Exotic brand coffee¡¯ with the addition of having biscuits on the side¡­this getting pretty awkward. ¡®Purely Exotic Biscuits¡¯ kept popping up in my head as I enjoyed the snack. This joke has been going on for so long. It was to the point I asked if she was just messing with me, or if she was seriously trying to do something. This time her mood was fine when I tried to ask. However, her reply was, ¡°Fufu, I wonder *Innocent smile*.¡± ¡­*Mental Pause*...Seriously what are her intentions¡­. The discussion was normal after that as we finished the snacks, I mentally shelved this event for a later discussion as she didn''t want to say anything else. The things she told me afterwards though were a bit troubling, one in particular was downright dreadful. Essentially, she was warning me about the other gods. Many of them don''t like me and don''t even try hiding it. Not that she would tell me why, but said it was something outside of my control. She refrained from telling me all this time since they couldn¡¯t do anything directly to me. That sounded a bit odd to me, so I asked about anything indirectly. Her face turned from concerned to serious as she declared that it was something she would be protecting me from and to leave it to her¡­.no choice than to just believe in her. After I thought this she had a gratified smile...this confirms what I suspected, she can read my mind. However, things then got a bit awkward as she said some trouble would be heading my way soon. In the form of very annoying and pompous people from my world, based on what she said. I was seriously unwilling to encounter them, so I asked why. ¡°Because compared to you they are just either complete trash, or an idiot, maybe even both. This just made them jealous, so they sent them to you for selfish reasons.¡± (Amare) Everything within me was telling me that there was more to it than that. But my experience with Amare has taught me to be more tactful and just leave it at that for now. So to try and gage when to mentally prepare myself, I asked how long until they will be showing up. ¡°The first one, and in my opinion most annoying, will be showing up in a few days. *Sigh* I wish you were closer to Val¡¯s chosen, at least that one is a good egg. Unfortunately you''re too far and can¡¯t go there with your current strength. If possible in the future I¡¯ll have you go there to meet each other, but for now don''t even try.¡± (Amare) She seemed pretty serious about that last part so I agreed. I wanted to get some info about the closest chosen, and was told to keep Shiro and Puerial cloaked at all times. My gut tells me I¡¯ll have a hard time trying not to kill him. ¡°...So troublesome...anyways, I wanted to ask you about Abra and her son, will they be able to recover properly? Also about the fairy, is there a way to restore her wings right now or anything I should know about taking care of her.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah, yes those questions aren¡¯t too restricted...*sigh* I hate these rules making things difficult, anyways¡­¡± (Amare) Amare proceeded to tell me some things that could help and what to watch out for, a few things were troubling but can be fixed with time, effort, and patience. The fairy can''t be fixed without me analyzing another one of her race like I thought. It was actually pretty fortunate that I didn¡¯t attempt, I could have seriously caused some complications. Whenever I find out about such things I¡¯m glad patience was practically forged into me by the gods. Our time began to run out and the goddess bid me well as I disappeared. ¡°....*Twicht* those bastards, don''t think I haven''t noticed what you guys are doing.¡± (Amare) --------------------------------------------------------- I awoke to the usual scenario of Shiro and Puerial firmly clinging on to me (arms thoroughly numb), with the addition of a fairy resting in my chest pocket with a tiny pillow I made. The little thing doesn¡¯t mind Shiro and Puerial, but refuses to let them hold her. It also adamantly refuses to leave my pocket except for when she¡¯s eating and bathing, I still have yet to see her need to use the bathroom. Very intriguing. I made a little house for her to live in, but she started crying when I tried to take her out of my pocket. She doesn¡¯t seem to be able to talk but makes sounds similar to a gentle tune, so her cries sound more like a frantic melody. It started to get a bit troublesome when I tried to put on a shirt with no chest pocket, the little thing started panicking. Even though I left her the shirt with a pocket, she didn''t calm down at all. Only when I had a shirt pocket and she was inside did she calm down. I can only think she may not feel safe outside of my vicinity. This will be a bit troubling when I go to dangerous areas. If this is to work I¡¯m going to have to seriously protect my chest from now on, not like I haven''t though. Amare told me she wasn''t taught how to properly use her magic because of some problems that came up when she was first learning. I have an idea of what it was, but it is only a conjecture with no proof. It may have been what caused her to end up with that old man. I can only try to teach her but whether she can learn anything is up in the air. My group put together all of our equipment after the usual routine was finished. I told them I had a premonition of some trouble heading our way and to keep ourselves covered. (A: I edited the description on the cloaks, put up the old one by mistake and didn''t notice in previous chapter, they were actually modified.) After looking at the new modifications I was really happy. Spoiler : X6
Undergarments
ClothesRank: F+
Description:A pair of comfortable cloth undergarments.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X6
Chest Piece
ClothesRank: F
Description:A well made cloth shirt.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X3
Leg Piece
ClothesRank: F+
Description:A well made pair of thick cloth pants.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X6
Gloves
ClothesRank: F
Description:A nice pair of gloves.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X3
Cloak
ClothesRank: F
Description:A long and soft dark grey cloak that has been modified to better conceal the wearer''s appearance.
Effects:Softness up (Small) Textile strength up (Small) Wear resistance up (Small)
X3
Footwear
Clothes/ArmorRank: F+
Description:A pair of tough dark brown leather boots that have been modified for more comfort. Reinforced with some iron plates.
Effects:Comfort up (Small) Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.Durability up (Small) Traction up (Small)
X2
Bracers
ArmorRank: F+
Description:A sturdy pair of dark brown leather bracers that have been modified for additional comfort. Reinforced with some iron plates.
Effects:Durability up (Small) Comfort up (Very Small)
X2
Leg guards
ArmorRank: F+
Description:A sturdy pair of dark brown leather leg guards that have been modified for additional comfort. Reinforced with some iron plates.
Effects:Durability up (Small) Comfort up (Very Small)
X2
Chest guard
ArmorRank: F+
Description:A sturdy piece of leather chest armor to protect the heart that has been modified for additional comfort. Reinforced with some iron plates.
Effects:Durability up (Small) Comfort up (Very Small)
Sturdy Iron Great-sword
WeaponRank: F+
Description:A thick and unwieldy great-sword. Not many can fully use this type of weapon properly.
Effects:Durability up (Small) Weight distribution (Slightly better)
X3
Simple Iron Dagger
WeaponRank: F+
Description:A really sharp iron dagger. They have been made slightly longer than normal.
Effects:Durability up (Small) Sharpness up (Small) +
Strengthened Wooden Wand
WeaponRank: F-
Description:A wooden wand that helps magical accuracy. Has been reinforced and now performs better than normal.
Effects:Magical targeting up (Small) Durability up (Small)
Everything was again tailored to the preferences of the wearer. Shiro was more inclined toward darker color shades, while Puerial favored soft spring colors. I myself left it as a mix of white, black, and blue respectively. The girls were thrilled with the quality and design of the new undergarments as well. Of course when Beth, Tammy, Illis, and Shirley found out...let''s just say I made a lot of underwear. I even made some for the fairy since she looked interested and let me measure her, seeing as she wouldn''t let the others do it (it was a nice white pair). I also made a better blue colored dress for her as well. So I guess this confirms that she does have an interest in clothing. From what Amare said I need to regularly feed the fairy mana, she said it''s more interesting if I figure out why but to not neglect it. This may be one of the reasons she refuses to leave my side actually. We didn¡¯t leave immediately since our plans were delayed, I first took care of Abra¡¯s needs along with her son. Amare was telling about her condition. It¡¯s not good, but it''s also not permanent as long as I keep working on her. This is not superficial scarring or healing cuts. What I have to do is help her organs rebuild from deterioration after lacking oxygen. It will be a bit of work, but it''s barely possible with my level of skill and knowledge of the body. Her son just needs to undergo a rehab schedule that was worked up for a few months. Turns out the kid is actually older than me by about 3 years. He won''t be like what he should have been, but can make a considerable recovery in the long run. If he is lucky and puts some effort, he can end up no different from anybody else. I can''t rush their treatments and have to perform this regularly until their bodies can function naturally without my help. Stabilizing them should only take me a over a week, and I can just make some things in the meantime. The dungeon can wait till I¡¯m comfortable with their condition. The others can also take care of them as long as I tell them how. The number one thing I will make for now is something to help feed Abra. ---------------------------------------------- It¡¯s been over a week now and the treatment is done for the day, the two patients are looking a lot better. Leaving them to Beth and the other¡¯s will no longer be an issue. I have also made various things to help them, along with the to do list for their daily care. Since everything is going well, my group decided to do some training after helping a bit in the restaurant and checking up on the new general goods store. ...or we wanted to until¡­ ¡°Oooh, the girls here are pretty good compared to outside! Ah! Delicious loli detected! Must get!¡± *sprint* (Obvious pervert) Some pervert entered the restaurant and ran toward Illis. Beth however was close by and proceeded to throw a punch toward his face. However the guy dodged her punch. ¡°Ha! My love can''t be denied! Hmm, oh you''re not bad too let¡¯s have some fun later (for now though *grin*). Hey loli girl don''t worry this bro will give you a better life than having to work here, hehe.¡± (Pervert) Illis seemed shocked and tried to run frantically but that guy was pretty quick and was about to catch her. However, I would never let someone like him do as he pleases, especially with people under my care. Not to mention he is about to single-handedly undo all the effort I put into helping them recover mentally! I swiftly moved toward the pervert and sent a kick straight into his groin ending his ability to properly resist. The guy never saw it coming and looked at me in resentment as he fell to his knees in pain, I have no guilt so too bad. Beth and Tammy appeared with fury in their eyes and both proceeded to beat the guy till he was half dead. I have to admit, the guy is sturdy. *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* ¡°W-wait! I-¡± *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m a hero who-¡± *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* ¡°Ah-¡± *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* ¡°Guh, damn it I-¡± *Bash!* *kick!* *stomp!* ¡°Bastard, help your fellow man! *Stomp directly on the groin* Ugh!¡± (Pervert) ¡°Shut up pervert. Who do you think you are trying to grab someone you don''t know. Illis are you alright?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Y-yea. Thank you, h-his eyes were a bit...¡± (Illis) ¡°Don''t worry, he won''t be able to do anything. Head back to your mother for now¡± (Kuro) ¡°Un, got it.¡± (Illis) ¡°Ah! The loli! I have to...*he struggles to get away* *punch!* Fuh--damn it get off! Don''t you realize whats at stake, a hero always has a loli as a companion, it''s common sense!¡± (Pervert) *Twitch* this guy is really pissing me off. Can''t he talk at a normal level, and all that stuff he is spewing sounds like something a true idiot from¡­.no¡­.please no. How could someone like him be¡­.whatever I¡¯ll just keep him from dying and throw him out. From the looks of it he doesn¡¯t seem to be able to do much with his growing injuries. ¡­.Seriously though, how did someone like him survive in this place, was it the so called ¡®idiot power¡¯ or a pervert thing? Well let''s just get him out and return to business. There is no way I¡¯m going to waste my time on him, even if the gods sent him to me. -------------------------------------------- A/N: sorry for the delay. I also, as I said, edited some chapters with better detail and stuff. I also keep seeing that people are iffy about giving this story a shot. Is it the synopsis or something? A2 - Chapter 7 - I cant kill but I can still... Author: So after some deliberation I removed the tragedy tag. I intended for some things to happen and it won''t change, but rest assured the harem will be relatively fine (damaged is still in the air, but damaged can be fixed!). The MC will also eventually do the deed, however I did mention in the previous chapter his beast has yet to awaken, not to mention they aren''t human and develop differently. It is partially due to the difference in development time, especially for elves. Puerial can''t be called a pervert yet and is just doing things her mother taught her to catch men (makes you wonder about her personality doesn¡¯t it). Their clinginess is also due to a few factors. Shiro grew up in constant close proximity to Kuro and now has no reference for boundaries with him (especially now with his improving scent). Puerial is desperate for Kuro to treat her in the same way as Shiro, and was, again, hinted to be taught some strange things (influenced by Shiro too). Thanks for reading, I¡¯ll try my best to improve further. ---------------------------------------------------------------- The following days have been really pissing me off. That shitty guy has been pushing his luck since he showed up. I can''t kill him without becoming an open target for the god''s wrath as retribution for impeding their activities. He also can''t kill me for the same reason, although only two gods would even care. We both have already identified each other as one of the chosen. My companions and me all wear the modified cloaks so he still doesn''t know of our true appearance. But based on his personality, if he spots either two without it, he will relentlessly try to get them as harem members. I seriously can''t believe such a guy was chosen for this assignment. Couldn''t the gods have gotten someone normal. Ah, no wait a normal person wouldn''t want to come to this type of world. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* ¡°Oi, let me in! My future harem member is calling me!¡± (Pervert) ¡°Again!? This guy has already been permanently banned and thrown out half-dead more than ten times now. Kuro are you sure we can''t kill him? The store opens in an hour, and the guy keeps disturbing the customers.¡± (Beth) ¡°I¡¯m sure, but don''t worry I¡¯ll be ending it today.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Brother...that guy is scary. Why won''t the ugly person leave me alone *sob*?¡± (Illis) ¡°Yea he is ugly isn''t he. Don''t worry though, I¡¯ll be ending it now.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea don''t worry Illis, Kuro said he will be ending this (*Sigh* why can''t all guys be more like him.).¡± (Tammy) ¡°T-Thanks for watching out for Illis and um for everything else.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± (Kuro) Ever since that pervert showed up Illis has started calling me brother. I called her out on the sudden change but she didn¡¯t answer why and fervently changed the subject. The others too seemed to stop being on guard around me. I¡¯ve noticed their apprehension before but seeing them totally trust me now is probably the only benefit that pervert has caused for me. But this seriously has gone on for far too long. He keeps annoying the customers. Hitting on females with his boasting and challenging males for some type of dominance play. This guy is trying too hard to stand above others. Is it an inferiority complex he brought from his past life or is he just compensating for something in general. He has attacked me to gain entrance to the shop everyday for the past thirteen days. Every time is the same result of him being carried away half-dead. This time though I¡¯m going to end it. I¡¯ve thought about it for a while, and this method should be ok. *Malicious grin* after all it is his fault for what''s about to happen. ¡°Ooh, brother has that face again *smile*.¡± (Illis) ¡°Un, everything will be fine.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Tehe, that guy is finished.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Well...I guess it¡¯s fine then.¡± (Beth) ¡°Try not to make a mess *grin*.¡± (Tammy) ¡°B-Be careful.¡± (Shirley) I heard some weird encouragement from the others as I was heading out, what face? Also wouldn''t people try to stop violence? I was about to ask but it looks like the pervert is trying to break the door. Let''s just resolve this and continue on with our lives. ¡°Ha! So you finally decided to face me! Prepare to give up you¡¯re hold over the--¡± (Pervert) ¡°Shut up. This is your last warning before I end this charade permanently.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Y-You! Just hand over the loli! I have important business to do! You should understand right, every adventure by a hero needs a loli! Plus it''s cruel to be making her work! I can make her very happy, so just do what''s best for her and give it up!¡± (Pervert) ¡°I haven''t the slightest clue on what grounds you are basing this supposed fact on, but this is ending today.¡± (Kuro) ¡°How can you still not get it! You''re from Earth too right...unless¡­*gasp*...you monster! You''re just holding her against her will to enjoy her glory! Don''t you know the ¡®no touch¡¯ rule you monster!¡± (Pervert) ¡°What kind of crap are you saying now. Haven''t you been talking about touching her this whole time, and you should know not to mention that other place.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hmph, of course that rule applies to other¡¯s but the hero *smug grin*! Now then, in order to save the loli I will defeat you!¡± (Pervert) ¡°Can''t you at least talk in a more normal tone (It''s seems talking is truly useless on him).¡± (Kuro) ¡°A hero needs to always stand above others, even when it comes to talking!¡± (Pervert) ¡°I think your definition of ¡®hero¡¯ is twisted. Now blame yourself for your new life that I will grant you.¡± (Kuro) Dealing with this idiot is incredibly numbing. From now on dialog is now forfeit, nothing I say can stop this fool anyway. To be honest he has some skill but it''s too unrefined when compared to Hank or Lock. I myself have still been diligently drilling the basics into my body along with the others. Fancy techniques don''t mean anything if they don''t hit. Having a solid foundation goes a long way though. As we both began charging toward each other, I funneled ¡®wind affinity¡¯ mana into my legs. After a while I was able to control [Magic Clad] to only cover parts of my body. This makes the upkeep lessen, and it''s versatility increase with different variations of clad body parts. This put it at the intermediate level. The skill itself changed a bit too. Spoiler :
Magic Clad
Active SkillIntermediate Level 4
Description:The user clad''s him/herself or objects with mana for various effects depending on the element.
EffectsPhysical Armament +14% Elemental effect You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Equipment Armament +7% Elemental effect Partial Clad Armament - Upkeep depends on amount clad Complete Armament Upkeep: 440 MP /s
Affinity affects discovered Fire - Explosive force of attacks increase, cold resistance increase Water - Cognitive ability increase, heat resistance increase Earth - Defense increase, strength increase Wind - Physical and attack speed increase, perception increase Light - Regeneration increase (Selectively affects either HR by X 1.2, or SR by X 1.2. Can''t be both.) Dark - Illusionary attacks Spacial - unknown Neutral - Magic defense increase The skill slowed down in its advancement when it reached intermediate. I¡¯ll most likely have to discover another one of it''s secrets to improve its growth. So far it gets the job done though. However, discovering it''s effects proved difficult for some reason. Since I have a good understanding of the elements I thought it would be simple. But getting the affinities to have those effects was difficult to discover, some were also by accident. Regardless, it is helpful in battle. The rest of my skills all stopped at the bottleneck, besides [Close Combat] being at 14/100 and [Blade Utility] being 15/100. I won''t even mention [Mana Synthesis]. I¡¯ve been trying to discover the properties to their next advancement like [Magic Clad], but it has proved difficult. The only other skill to advance was [Handicraft]. Spoiler :
Handicraft
Passive SkillMastery 27/100
Description:Delicate work and artistry is easier to perform.
Effects:Intricacy +13.5% Artistry +13.5% Work Speed +13.5% Dexterity +.02%
Dexterity appeared with .01% and increases by .005% with each increase since 25/100 (25=.01%, 26=.015%, 27=.02%) Amare said not to worry for now but seemed annoyed about something. Besides my skills stagnating my stats have been improving fine for their current level. I¡¯m mostly just improving my control over how to use them properly right now. All in all, the idiot before me is all strength no skill, sort to speak. With swift movements he was already on the floor screaming that I cheated. I warned him before that if he didn''t stop I will end it forcefully. The best way to do it is to take away the thing his mind is running on. *Swoo CRUSH!* ¡°GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH-----------------------------------------!!!¡± (Pervert) *Severe Crying* ¡°Congratulations you''re now a woman, now beat it.¡± (Kuro) I grabbed the crying mess of a former man, and threw him into some random alleyway. He isn''t dead so those gods can''t say anything. The girls in the restaurant started clapping, while the guys in the vicinity were all holding their crotch with pale faces. I ignored the quiet crowd and returned inside to finish my morning routine, already forgetting about the pervert. (Tony and Tilly in the crowd before heading to work) ¡°Hey Tilly, don''t ever get boss to attack me...please.¡± (Tony) ¡°I would never be that cruel bro.¡± (Tilly) ¡­ Finishing up with Abra and the boy¡¯s treatment left me a bit happy. From my observations the two are stabilized enough for me to no longer need to heal them. The boy even shows signs of becoming more aware of his surroundings. When he improves further I¡¯ll have him take some educational classes to help him. Now it is safe for me and my group to head toward the dungeon. Any problems this city could have against my group was confirmed to be undermining each other. Each sect is seriously suppressing each other and preventing any movement between them. I¡¯ve seen them confronting each other but nothing else has happened. I actually unintentionally placed my two stores in the middle of the three territories and they are being used as a type of neutral ground with my group as the intermediary. Or that''s what the Intel says at least. These sects are too complicated to get a proper read on unless you''re a part of it. For now it seems to be the case, since all three groups have frequented this area with no visible altercations between them. The general goods store is also a huge hit. With the thieves guild protecting it from nonmembers, the place has been doing great. They have also said I can meet their leader when I get back from the dungeon too, since their boss is busy at the moment. However, in this world, anyone who is successful will always be targeted no matter what. Everyone knows this and has all chipped in to make contingencies. From all the Intel I have had my growing information network gather, two things have come up. Puerial¡¯s home is most likely past ¡®Demon Beast Grove¡¯, and the powerful influences in the area have barely glanced in my direction. Demon Beast Grove is one of the very large forests in the area with a dense concentration of mana. The monsters in that forest are mostly demon beasts types, which are extremely hostile toward anyone they encounter. I could survive a few encounters but...yea it''s like being attacked by a never ending assault of monsters. Unless they instinctively feel pressured to stay away, most if not all of them will attack the moment they sense your presence. So enhancing my groups battle strength in the dungeon is imperative if we want to proceed. ----------------------------------------------- ¡°Are you two ready?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Un, no problem.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Yea, good to go!¡± (Puerial) The others bid us a safe trip as we headed off. We did some research on the dungeon already so we have a relative idea of what to expect and prepared accordingly. Now let''s just hope to get some good things. --------------------------------------------- A/N: Did I let the pervert off easy? What do you guys think. Side note: wow, remove the tragedy tag and I immediately saw like 20 people follow my story in minutes. Also I can''t believe I didn''t notice when I posted them the first time, but I put .05% boosts in the skills but they were supposed to be .5%. I think I fixed them all. A2 - Chapter 8 - Dungeons and...What! Author: Thank you for reading Tragedy tag is gone but losses and such remain. Except toward main party (give or take a few disasters.) Healing magic ups a person''s regenerative ability. If it was some miracle spell, than people wouldn''t be getting scars or have missing limbs. So if something is crushed beyond it''s ability to regenerate...whelp too bad. ----------------------------------------------------- Domain of the God¡¯s ¡°Nexu! Your pet just crippled my chosen!¡± (Angry God) ¡°Hmph, Kuro is no pet, and that brat had it coming. Didn''t you repeatedly warn him, yet he kept saying, ¡°A hero overcomes anything for the sake of his harem!¡±. Seriously, why in the infinite realms of hell did you pick him Selerius.¡± (Amare) ¡°Kuh, he wasn''t like that before he was selected.¡± (Selerius) ¡°Hmm...true, but everything that happened to him in his life before his selection should have been a dead giveaway to him being a dud. After all, him being alone, hated, and driven out of his home was his own fault.¡± (Amare) ¡°It''s not like all of it was his fault though. And other gods usually found success with people like him.¡± (Selerius) ¡°I know not all of it was his fault, but he did nothing to really prevent or rather overcome it either. He simply drowned himself into the life of an otaku (he became a serious closet pervert too). And those gods sent them to worlds far different from this one. His personality becoming twisted due to the situation and knowledge from all that stuff he read, lead him to going wild in this world.¡± (Amare) ¡°Look, this is beside the point. What I want to know is how that disg-*Amare emits a bit of pressure*...*cough* how your chosen beat him when he should have been overpowered by mine.¡± (Selerius) ¡°Better foundation, that''s it. Kuro has been building up his control over his body rather than raw strength for a while now.¡± (Amare) ¡°I can''t believe it to be such a simple thing when he is alre-!¡± (Selerius) ¡°I¡¯m aware of what is going on, don''t think such a thing will be tolerated *glare*.¡± (Amare) ¡°Whatever! Just tell me how you plan to compensate me or he will face retribution.¡± (Selerius) ¡°What are you going on about, it''s not like the guy is dead.¡± (Amare) ¡°No, but he-¡± (Selerius) ¡°Your chosen tried to forcefully take someone under the care of my own chosen, the guy should just stay with his own group. Don''t think you guys can do whatever you please. Now if that is all¡­¡± (Amare) ¡°Tch, this isn''t over!¡± (Selerius) *Storms out of the area* ¡°...Idiot.¡± (Amare) --------------------------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV My group neared the location of the dungeon. The surrounding monsters were a bit stronger than normal even though they aren''t usually difficult in other areas. No doubt it''s the influence of a dungeon. Not much is known about dungeons in this world, but Amare told me that they are born ¡®similar¡¯ to a [Dryad] but with a different evolutionary path. Similar being the key word. Regardless, I will use it to get stronger. ¡­ After a bit of searching the entrance was finally discovered, hidden near a small cliff face. It looked particularly man made in my opinion, but it didn''t really matter to me. After recapping our contingencies and things to watch out for before we finally enter, I gave Puerial a bit of encouragement since she seemed a bit nervous. Shiro as usual looked ready to go. The fairy still remains in my pocket, unwilling to leave. As long as nothing gets past my defense she should be fine though. As we entered and treaded across the even ground, the light of the sun quickly faded as if it was an unwelcome guest. The air turned a bit stale, and the only source of light came from the few torches that suddenly came to life as we approached. The place seems to be trying to set up a dreary atmosphere to discourage travelers from entering, or whittle moral. Either way I expect much from this place. The first floor was of a straight line with a few rats here and there, nothing special. Basically it was a big entrance to set the mood. However when we descended down the first staircase, it felt like we passed a sort of invisible film. I wanted to find out what it was but decided not to waste time. From then on wards it finally got interesting. As expected the monsters weren¡¯t too difficult, but the difficulty didn''t take to long to grow as we moved further in. That however wasn¡¯t what was interesting, what was interesting was that the monsters would disappear and leave random objects. Since they were weak, it was basically some small copper coins or low grade materials, but it was pretty amazing nonetheless. I would have definitely took advantage of this place long before if things were a bit different. But I can still do so right now, best not to dwell on it. When we reached the fifth floor, we finally encountered a trap, pretty simple to avoid though, but these things will no doubt get more complex and harder to see so I warned the other two just in case. Ever since we passed the film though I felt a weird presence in the surroundings. I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was so I just kept an eye out just in case. As we almost reached the tenth floor we all decided to take a break to preserve our strength. This place has gotten considerably more difficult and if my guess is right this room may have a surprise. As we rested I recalled the things we got or saw, up until the eighth floor, the drops were pretty much junk. The only good thing we got was a single monster core from some variant monster and lot¡¯s of copper coins. Since it¡¯s troublesome to carry so many copper coins, we decided to leave most of it besides what would be considered spare change. When we felt rested enough we continued onto the next room. As the reports said from when this place was actively targeted by people. Every ten floors has a floor master. This one though is only a {Young Flame Salamander} and doesn''t pose much of a threat to us. Most of the previous monsters were also just weaker varieties of this floor master so this dungeon may be lizard themed like from the reports. Even if I know what to expect from reports, it''s still better to confirm it since false information can likely pop up with everything going on. The salamander died quickly and dropped a [Flame Wand] and [Monster Core]. Since Puerial doesn¡¯t have an affinity for fire I took the wand to extract it''s properties for my [Mana Synthesis] skill. Spoiler : Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
Flame Wand
WeaponRank: G
Description:A crude wand that increases fire magic.
Effects:Fire Magic up (Very small)
It¡¯s not a really good wand but still, at least I can get something useful from it. Everything proceeded the same as before, except the monsters and traps became more powerful and elaborate causing a few mishaps. However we were still able to manage, a bit taken aback though. Being lax is now no longer an option, even Puerial became more focused on her surroundings. The second floor master was a {Lesser Drake}. The sudden jump in difficulty was annoying since the thing could fly around in this spacious room and shoot random bits of magic at us. However, even if we can''t fight it physically, we can fight it magically as well. So the whole thing turned into a firefight with the lesser drake. The thing was pretty nimble and hard to hit with it''s constantly shifting movements. When it fell though it left some good leather, 3 small silver coins, and a [Fang Blade]. After checking the blade it seemed to be suited for Shiro. It was at the same level as her weapons, but with an enchantment to increase attack speed. So after upping its attributes, it was given to her. I¡¯ll have to make a proper sheath for it later. The third tier of the dungeon became labyrinth based rather than walking down corridors and checking each individual room for the stairs down. Before we proceeded I had the two start marking places they¡¯ve been. If we are separated we can eventually track each other by following each other''s trails. It was only a what if, but they understood the necessity of being careful in this place. ----------------------------------------- Shiro¡¯s POV I followed Kuro into the, from what he said, third tier area of the dungeon. Like all the other areas, it smells old. Nobody has been here for a while since I can''t smell anyone else besides us. Puerial has gotten really nervous but is still capable of pushing on. I kept getting confused as we moved forward, but Kuro would always point me in a different direction saying that we already went down that path. Those markings we left were definitely on the walls so his plan worked. This place makes my head fuzzy though. When I told Kuro about it, he said to try focusing my mana into my head. When I did the fuzziness went away and I can think better. He said it may have been a trap to make us take longer in the labyrinth. I will be more careful from now on. With my head working better, this place wasn¡¯t too hard to get through, the monsters also can¡¯t attack in large groups so they are easy to beat. We walked down this place for hours and had to rest a bunch of times, the snacks Kuro prepared for this place was delicious even though it was a preserved food. Puerial also started to calm down since we started getting used to this place. The puzzles we kept finding were annoying though. Kuro and Puerial would spend time trying to solve them together. Since I didn''t want to be left out I tried my best too. These puzzles would give us some orb things when we solved it, which Kuro said might be a key or something. How is an orb a key? Before I realized it we were in front of a very intimidating door. There were a bunch of holes on the door...so those orbs were keys, as expected of Kuro. We put all the orbs on the slots and a question appeared. ¡°The answer is simple. Don''t think too hard. What loses its head in the morning and gets it back at night?¡± Ah, wait how can someone lose their head and get it back? Is it a monster or something. ------------------------------------------- Puerial¡¯s POV This is pretty easy, the answer is a pillow. When I told the group the answer Shiro had a look of realization, tehe she must have been confused. But my mom loved riddles so this stuff is easy to me. When I was about to put the answer into the spot to write on the door Kuro stopped me. He said I¡¯m wrong, but what else could it be other than a pillow. When I was going to argue with him, he said it was a trick question. What does he mean a trick question. He suddenly pointed at the first part, ¡°The answer is simple.¡±...!? What? No way! I almost fell for that! Aue, mother will scold me if she ever finds out. ------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV This place was annoying to navigate through, thankfully we marked our paths and avoided entering places we were in before. The marks though were slowly fading so we couldn¡¯t waste time. The puzzles though were seriously aggravating. Puerial was able to solve most of them easily though. However what pissed me off was the dead ends we ran into that always head mocking words. Overcoming it all though we finally reached this door with a lot of slots. Like I thought, those orbs were important. The question that appeared though, was a similar trick question that I saw in my previous life. Puerial seemed to want to answer this one again though so I didn¡¯t say anything, up until she tried to put the wrong answer. Last thing we need is for this thing to trigger an instant death trap. She seemed dejected, but will be fine. When the doors opened and light began to fill the room, what we saw was outside of our expectations. ----------------------------------------- A/N: Not the best dungeon crawl ever written but¡­yea I want to advance the story. I have work so I couldn¡¯t make it too long but I did focus the chapter on them being in the dungeon rather than all over the place. (Chapter¡¯s will always be 2,000 words and up guaranteed though.) A2 - Chapter 9 - Ah, pardon our intrusion Author: Thank you for reading Look forward to the contents of this chapter. ------------------------------------------------------- All of us went into a silent stupor as we gazed into the area in front of us. An untouched grassland filled with a large assortment of flowers and, from the looks of it, an artificial sun. A small lake with a simply decorated pagoda to the side. To the side of that, a simple stone pathway stretched across the ground leading up to a comfortable looking cabin home. The building was two stories and was designed like one of those luxurious ski resort cabins back on earth. However, the wood seemed alive with various flowers sprouting across it''s surface in a type of pattern. A gentle wind passed by bringing the scent of flowers with it snapping us out of our trance. This place was so contradicting to the dungeon we are in. I gazed behind us and saw the place we have been walking around in for a while now. Regardless of how tranquil the place looked we all remained vigilant. I also didn''t want to casually enter this place since the contrast was too strange. After some thought, I decided to call it a day and return to the city. However as we were about to leave, a strong force latched onto our bodies pulling us into this area. Any resistance we tried to make was futile. The door shut as we were all dragged in preventing us from fleeing. As quickly as it came the strong force that dragged us in suddenly left. ¡°You two ok?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Un, no problem.¡± (Shiro) ¡°What was that!? Is this supposed to happen?¡± (Puerial) ¡°I don''t know, none of the reports ever mention something like this.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Kuro, something is strange.¡± (Shiro) !? The wind stopped! ¡°Everyone take up defensive positions.¡± (Kuro) I remained calm as I gave orders to defend against whatever was here. Last thing my group needs is to lose the ability to think clearly. We waited for but a minute before a voice was heard in the area, the echo made it impossible to determine its origin. ¡°Get in the house already!¡± (Mysterious annoyed voice) ¡°...¡± (Shiro, Puerial, and Kuro) So...are we under attack...or not? We all looked at each other with bitter expressions. The exit is now no longer here and we have no way out. With great reluctance we are left with the only option available at the moment. As we approached the building, I felt something gazing at me. The others felt the same as they restlessly peered around. Getting up to the door, I performed the most obvious action anyone in this situation would do. I casually knocked to determine whether we can enter or not. Even if the voice said to enter, it''s still rude to barge in. ¡°Come in, no need to waste time.¡± (Mysterious voice) ¡°Pardon my intrusion.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Pardon.¡± (Shiro and Puerial) As we entered the cabin and looked around, we saw a rustic designed interior with an atmosphere that makes you feel at home. The gentle aura of our surroundings did little to calm our nerves though, as we tried to find the source of the voice. A few moments later, steps were heard approaching our location. What came around the corner of a hallway was an elegant looking young woman who looked like she was in her late teens. Her body swayed as she walked with a perfect hourglass figure without a single blemish to be seen on her white porcelain skin. Each step was even and elegant with no excess movements. Her hair was purple like an amethyst, or rather it may be the very crystal itself, yet it has the same characteristics of normal hair. Not a single hair was where it shouldn¡¯t be as her body was completely smooth, and I know this because she wore no clothing. She was truly beautiful to look at. Far different from the still developing Shiro and Puerial. I would have had serious difficulty keeping my composure if it weren¡¯t for my body still growing, which allowed me to barely calm down. (The beast has yet to awaken) Her eyes glowed softly in a purple glow as she gazed at us. The atmosphere surrounding her was in no way immature and I felt a strong amount of wisdom and strength in the person standing before us. ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed to see people enter this hidden area. Normally I would have gotten rid of you all, but...I feel that it would be worth talking to you three.¡± (Mysterious woman) Her words were in no way a mere provocation from what I can feel. If she wanted to, me and the others could very easily be killed. ¡°No need to be nervous you three. If my suspicions are correct, then this encounter may benefit you all. But first...how did you open up the door to this place?¡± (Mysterious woman) This question was a bit of a surprise to us. She caught onto our confusion and gestured us to take a seat. ¡°Isn''t this place what was normally behind that door?¡± (Kuro) ¡°No, answering that riddle would only open up a room that grants you some bonus treasure and a hint to the lower floors. Yet somehow you all triggered the extra gimmick of that door.¡± (Mysterious woman) ¡°Gimmick?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea, my servants can access this area through doors like that when they are not venturing around. Yet you three are definitely...not-my-servants.¡± (Mysterious woman) ¡°Ah, then I don''t know. We merely answered the riddle.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea I know, I¡¯ve been observing you three since you entered my dungeon.¡± (Mysterious woman) Her words made me pause for a moment to process this new information. Suddenly I recalled what Amare said about {Dungeons} taking a different evolutionary route from a {Dryad}. So that would mean that the person before me is part of the [Nymph] race. Any creature born from mana like the {Dryad} would be considered part of the nymph family. ¡°Wait...I think I know how we entered this place then. If what you say is true, then you are part of the nymph family right?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hmm? Interesting, most people aren''t aware of such information and designate a dungeon as simply a mysterious phenomenon. How is it you know of such a thing?¡± (Mysterious nymph woman) ¡°I have been researching {Dryads} in order to help someone who has fallen under my care recently. She may also be the reason we are here.¡± (Kuro) The woman seemed slightly angered at my response but suddenly became curious when I mentioned returning someone. In order to not waste anymore time, I tapped my pocket to signal the fairy to emerge. Her little head exited my pocket looking completely tired and annoyed for being awoken. The little thing seriously sleeps too much. The woman opened her eyes wide as she gazed intently at the fairy. ¡°So a {Dryad} may yet still live! This is wondrous news indeed. You! Listen carefully to what I will tell you.¡± (Mysterious woman) ¡­ I was told some pretty astonishing things by the dungeon nymph. Her actual race is called a {Terrian}, which I found fitting due to how they restructure their surroundings. Terrians in general have all sealed themselves in a type of pocket dimension within their dungeons to hide themselves from hostiles. It is because of this reason that no one has ever found a dungeon heart, that was theorized to exist within dungeons, it seems. Which is also why she was so shocked that we entered her domain. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. They hide away due to what happened to the {Dryads}. The other members of the nymph race are also doing the same. Her servants were actually her variation of the fairy race. To differentiate her type from those created from {Dryads}, they would be called an {Earth Fairy}. The ones born from {Dryads} would be a {Forest Fairy}. They look similar to each other, but are differentiated by the aura they produce naturally. Me having a living {Forest Fairy} means that the {Dryad} she was born from still lives. After inquiring why, I discovered something. The fairies are connected to the being they are born from in order to communicate between each other. Their relationship is symbiotic. Each individual has their own personality, but in the end is part of one functioning organism sort to speak. When people would hunt and hurt the fairies, the {Dryad} was receiving the damage as well. The nymph race in general have an odd connection to each other, like having an internet connection between them for communication. This made them all see and feel what happened to the {Dryads} when they were discovered. Causing their choice to go into hiding indefinitely. Due to {Dryads} having the most difficult conditions to be born they have been extinct all this time. (Author: The crystal is out in the open withing a monster infested forest.) Why she isn¡¯t connected to the network is not yet known however. But this {Forest Fairy} gives hope to her still existing. Their race is not numerous in number, so each death is a tragic loss to them. The most numerous members of the nymph race is the {Terrian} clan, and one other that I am not qualified to know of. The entire nymph race is actually observing this conversation right now as we speak. The {Terrian} before me was saddened when she saw the fairy¡¯s wings were removed, and wondered how she was still alive. Turns out their wings act as a type of absorption mechanism for them to regain their mana from their surroundings. As a creature of mana, once they run out, they die. I answered her by telling her that I have been feeding her mana directly, of course she didn¡¯t believe me. Apparently such a thing isn¡¯t possible. [Magic Hands] however seems to get around that problem, allowing me to feed the fairy mana. This is the real reason the fairy won''t leave my side, I¡¯m the only thing keeping her alive. When I showed the {Terrian} she, for the first time, showed a shocked and bewildered expression. Even when she learned of a {Dryad} still living, she only looked to be excited. After that I made a request to see one of her servants in the hopes of regenerating the fairy''s wings. Which was again seen as preposterous, but her curiosity betrayed her. Moments later an eight inch tall fairy appeared. Her appearance was similar to the one accompanying me but with a more mature look and chestnut colored hair and eyes. When I started analyzing her wings using my mana, she went into a fit of laughter and the {Terrian} followed along. She scolded me to be more gentle as I apologized with a helpless look. Her wings were extremely interesting though, and was always funneling and purifying the mana in the air while her body slowly released small amounts of mana in a more diluted form. This may be why my fairy took a liking to clothing. She is trying to keep her body from releasing too much mana. Of course that is only a guess. When I was done the {Earth Fairy} flew off still giggling, while the {Terrian} was blushing in her seat. The information I gathered was extremely helpful. Now to try and restore this little fairy''s wings¡­ ... Shiro and Puerial were ushered into a room to sleep after having a light meal. The two were seriously nervous and couldn¡¯t utter a single word during my talk with the {Terrian}. I don''t blame them since she was always emitting a strong pressure, I myself barely managed to reply. It''s been a few hours now and I¡¯ve only managed to grow out four little small nubs on the back of the {Forest Fairy}. Even if progress was slow, it still left the {Terrian} shocked. I estimate it will take more than a month to finish restoring her wings. However, after all this time trying to regenerate the fairy¡¯s wings, I myself was tired. So tired I ended up passing out right there on the table with the fairy jumping around in joy for her wings imminent return. Her melodious voice was like a lullaby to me as I drifted into a deep slumber. *While Kuro is passed out on the table* (Author: Everything is being discussed on their network) ¡°To think such a person would enter my dungeon. Of all the beings recorded by our brethren. For a young Dreadling to appear in my domain, and a male of all things to add to it. This world will seriously have some trouble in the future if I let him live. Or perhaps...if he manages to overcome it...maybe he could change the world for the better, based on what I¡¯ve seen of his personality. What do you all think?¡± (Terrian) ¡°His existence is indeed troubling, but his companions seem to trust him.¡± (Voice 1) ¡°Yes, that is most odd considering the nature of his race.¡± (Voice 2) ¡°Is he even aware of what he is?¡± (Voice 3) ¡°Did you sense the darkness within him, I felt shivers from all the way over here.¡± (Voice 4) ¡°Yes it was something to behold, but¡­¡± (Voice 5) ¡°Yea that light...it is not something that would normally be found in his race.¡± (Voice 1) ¡°A variant maybe?¡± (Voice 2) ¡°Probably, let''s see about making him an ally.¡± (Voice 6) ¡°Are you mad? A Dreadling of all things an ally. Do you not remember what their race was like when they were in power?¡± (Voice 7) ¡°Yes, but...he is different from what I could tell.¡± (Voice 6) ¡°Regardless, as a male Dreadling, if he evolves into a Dreadlord than he will be the most-¡± (Voice 3) ¡°With all of those seals I¡¯ve seen on him, the likelihood is low. Best not to assume such things right now.¡± (Terrian) ¡°So then, what do you plan to do Amy?¡± (Voice 1) ¡°For now I will observe him. One of our sisters is out there, and maybe we can save her. Let''s all hope her fate will not be like the others.¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°Indeed/agreed.¡± (All voices including the ones that didn¡¯t speak) ----------------------------------------------------- A/N: So now we know his race. Why they would fear it, you may all guess. For now enjoy just knowing his race name. (A Dreadling isn''t only a young member of their race and is of various ages. Being a male is apparently significant. They have a possible evolution to become a Dreadlord.) A2 - Chapter 10 - Isnt a dungeon supposed to be... Author: Thank you for reading I have a lot of info on a Dreadling/Dreadlord. So when the lore starts being revealed I hope it meets your satisfaction. Of course there are some things not revealed, and some misconceptions from falsified info. This is info from gathered intel, not from the race itself. Did you guys expect dungeons to actually be a creation from one of the nymph races or as a generic heart crystal, reincarnated person, etc. (Well technically, as a mana crystal type of object, that would be a pre-evolution of a nymph then wouldn''t it.) Also thinking up race names is a lot harder than I thought. They will have it forever in your story so it''s agonizing if the author is not feeling it. O.O let''s go. --------------------------------------------- Something feels a bit...off. I know I passed out on the table from over exerting myself when I was trying to heal the little {Forest Fairy}, which was a huge mistake on my part. Mostly because I don''t understand the intentions of the {Terrian}. Even if I was tired I shouldn''t have stupidly left myself wide open. But this isn''t what feels wrong. I¡¯m laying on an unfamiliar bed, and to the left of me my left side felt empty, it''s oddly a bit uncomfortable for me. But...my right side feels heavier than normal. When I looked down the fairy is sleeping in my pocket, so things are normal there. However, I¡¯m hesitant to discover what''s to my right. Unfortunately, I can''t remain like this and need to confirm my situation. As my gaze turn to my right, they were met with the inquisitive eyes of the {Terrian}. She was still naked and clinging to my side, keeping me pinned next to her. Her relaxed appearance leaves many questions, and also shows how little she fears my presence. My mind blanked for a moment due to this sudden development. During our conversation, she seemed to be conflicted with her choice to converse with our group, rather than just killing us outright. However, as the talks progressed I sense a type of gratification towards this decision since she got good news. But this development, I did not see coming. I thought my ability to read people was good, yet I never suspected her to do this. As I¡¯m trying to comprehend why this development has happened...she gives me a smirk as she says. ¡°I thought you would be experienced with this sort of thing,¡± said the {Terrian} as her face twisted into a knowing smile. My body felt chills due to a subtle coldness that would be difficult for people to detect. ¡°I...don''t go around sleeping with people I don''t know.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hoh, so then the other two?¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°We haven''t done anything for the moment *gazes back toward the ceiling*.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hmm, that''s hard to believe...how old are you?¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°I don''t see how it matters, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll be 13 in just about 6 months maybe.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Oh you''re so young, and about half a year until you can be an apprentice under human terms.¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°What do you mean (this is the first I''ve herd of being officially recognized of becoming an apprentice after reaching a certain age.)?¡± (Kuro) ¡°It¡¯s when people are allowed to become an apprentice for various crafts, although not everyone follows this.¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°Hmm...um, can we have this conversation elsewhere, this is kind of¡­¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Frown* but you''re so comfortable to lay next to, let''s just keep talking like this.¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± (Kuro) ¡°It¡¯s true though, originally I was just planning to drop you on the couch using that ability from yesterday, but I accidentally got a whiff of this really nice smell coming off you. So I checked your body a bit, your skin is surprisingly soft you know. After that I thought, ¡®he would make a splendid pillow¡¯, and I was right (of course...that''s not all there is to it).¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°You can''t just sleep with someone with such logic.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Really?¡± (Terrian/Amy) The {Terrian} appeared to be confused as to why I was unwilling to be in this position. She appeared serious about that stupid pillow thing. However, I felt like there was something more to it. This woman, I can''t trust her. ¡°...¡± (Kuro) ¡°So, I¡¯m no good then *pout*?¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°That¡¯s not it...you¡¯re very beautiful...but we have no prior relationship to warrant such things, and I already have intentions to be with Shiro when the time comes. Maybe Puerial if her feelings are truly real. So this is a bit...¡± (Kuro) I need to be careful, who knows what she would do if I angered her. At the very least I got some experience with this sort of thing from when I was dealing with Amare. ¡°*Gasp* to think you¡¯re such a charmer with such morals in a world like this *smiles at his compliment*. Especially considering your species.¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°!?!? You...you know what I am!?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Oh...so than you don''t know then? My information on the inner workings of your race is limited, but I have a bit of it''s history though from various sources.¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°That''s more than enough...seriously though, can we get off the bed (I would rather hear this sort of thing in a less restrictive position)?¡± (Kuro) ¡°...Don''t wanna.¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°...Can you at least tell me were Shiro and Puerial are.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah...those two didn''t seem to be able to sleep, so I had my servants use some sleeping dust to give them a good night''s rest *innocent smile*.¡± (Terrian/Amy) Why do I keep encountering people who like to ruin first impressions. She is definitely dangerous, but compared to her more refined actions from before she seems a bit ...off...what is she planning? ... The talk proceeded on the bed, which was dangerous for my mental health due to how clingy she was, however I learned some interesting things. My race is known as a Dreadling. One of the more long lived and powerful races on this planet even without cultivating to get stronger. However the flaw is their crazed nature due to the large darkness affinity they are naturally born with. This makes them have a more evil and savage persona among the known races. Their crazed minds almost always caused mass death and fear among the other races, giving them the name. If it was only them being strong in dark mana than people would¡¯ve been able to manage. However this chaotic breed has a disposition toward all affinities, the strongest obviously being dark. This gives them resistances toward magic of all types. Normally affinities are cultivated, but since this race was naturally born with a high amount of dark mana, they were never mentally prepared for it. However given time they eventually get a handle on their mind. By then though, the damage is done and they are also not particularly kind as well. This race is cruel in general. An odd fact though is that 99.999% of this race is female. Me being a male is extremely rare. Especially since a female Dreadling can only spawn 2 children in their entire lifetime. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. But, why was I born with no affinities and why is there no information on such a race anywhere in the books I¡¯ve looked through with how much chaos they tend to spread. I can only think that Amare may be able to help if she can. After I got the name and the available details about my race, a window appeared.
Race Discovered Status window has been updated Amare¡¯s Guide has been updated *Error* Species¡¯s lost legacy mission has been forcefully locked. *Error* Irregularities detected in the host. Bonuses for race discovery withheld until resolved.
What the hell? So I really am being sealed, and a mission has been locked? Amare, what is going on? ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°...Yea, just a bit shocked about a few things (I need to find a place to think on this new development). So then, I¡¯m basically a monster to other¡¯s.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Truth be told, when I first discovered you I was actually going to kill you to spare the world from more problems.¡± (Terrian/Amy) ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Kuro) ¡°However, your companions seemed to follow you willingly, so I decided to watch you instead. You are odd you know. You¡¯re definitely crazy, I can feel that much. But it¡¯s a type I can¡¯t comprehend. Tell me, what is it you want to do? If the answer is to my liking I¡¯ll see about helping you, for a price of course,¡± As the Terrian spoke, she appeared more and more like a interrogator from my previous life. Analyzing me and trying to trick me into revealing my secrets with a few good words to lessen my defenses. There is only one thing that I would reveal without hesitation depending on the situation. ¡°*Malicious grin* to end all the ones who stand on top of this world.¡± (Kuro) My cause will always stay the same. ---------------------------------------------- Amy¡¯s POV This boy is seriously perplexing. I have been analyzing his residual mana to see his recent memories for the past few months and can say for certain, he is an irregular. Nothing I know of his race would dictate his actions. The crazed look on his face moments before proves though that he is crazy, it didn¡¯t look too bad on him though. From the memories I gathered from both him and the fairy he brought, shows me he isn¡¯t a bad person. At the very least, he is not a bad person toward people under his ''protection''. To others though, he is evil incarnate. The thieves and criminals he has caught were never left intact both physically, and mentally. They were also almost always left alive to suffer the life of a cripple. He is too weak to do anything to me, so I¡¯m not particularly worried. If anything, I want to figure out why he does these things. He obviously didn¡¯t know anything about his race, but it should have been instinctual for him to be cruel toward anyone based on my reports. Him being a variant just doesn''t leave me satisfied enough. But...with what I know now, it may really be possible to make him an ally, what do you all think. ¡°I¡¯m still finding it difficult to believe such a Dreadling exists.¡± (Nymph 1) ¡°But his potential can really benefit us.¡± (Nymph 2) ¡°I don''t think trying to manipulate him would be fruitful. He may be young, but he is sharp.¡± (Nymph 3) ¡°Yea, you could say he was just really unlucky to bump into you.¡± (Nymph 4) ¡°So then wouldn''t it be better to just make a deal with him?¡± (Nymph 5) ¡°What kind of deal?¡± (Nymph 1) ¡°He was trying to gain things from the dungeon right? Why not just allow him to hunt without the risk of death. We have control over the monsters within, it¡¯s not that hard to make them unable to kill him and his group. We can make it a type of training for him while we get him to do a few things for us. Since we can''t leave our domains with how much risk there is to our people, we can get some things done on the outside.¡± (Nymph 5) ¡°Indeed, this would be to our benefit.¡± (Nymph 4) ¡°So then it''s agreed to try and rear him into a friendly partnership?¡± (Amy) ¡°Yea/Agreed/Let¡¯s do it.¡± (All nymphs present in the current conversation) ¡°One question though.¡± (Nymph 3) ¡°What?¡± (Amy) ¡°Was it necessary to lay next to him as he slept to analyze his memories?¡± (Nymph 3) ¡°Yea, that was a bit¡­¡± (Nymph 2) ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said he makes a great hug pillow.¡± (Amy) ¡°Really? Then share the memory to let us feel it too.¡± (Nymph 3) ¡°No problem here you go.¡± (Amy) ¡°Wah, how is his skin so soft?¡± (Nymph 4) ¡°Aw, why couldn¡¯t I have been the one to meet him, memories aren''t enough.¡± (Nymph 5) ¡°Well, we can meet him at some point.¡± (Nymph 1) ¡°True.¡± (Nymph 2) ¡°Yea, there is that.¡± (Nymph 3) ¡°Right well, let¡¯s me see about getting that deal with Kuro first of all, wish me luck.¡± (Amy) ¡°Good luck/Don¡¯t stop till he gives in/Use whatever it takes.¡± (All nymphs present in the current conversation) Ok then, let¡¯s see how this plays out. If we are lucky those nasty seals on him can be suppressed a bit. ----------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV After I stated my intentions the {Terrian} went quiet as she observed me. She may be trying to determine if my words are true or not. Before she began talking i noticed a subtle glint in her eyes that quickly disappeared. ¡°Kuro...Would you like to make a deal?¡± (Terrian/Amy) ...How does she know my name, we never had any formal greetings between us. The entire time we spoke she never spoke my name. This woman... Whatever deal she wants to make, I just hope it isn¡¯t unreasonable. ---------------------------------------- A/N: Well now...that was interesting. Now he might have a reliable way to gain levels (currently he has been fighting weak to average strength monsters, this also includes him always fighting weak criminals, with no real benefit from it besides satisfaction), rather than just stats, and possibly get some great gear. Look forward to what happened to the pervert when he returns. I have also noticed a significant increase in the number of followers. Thank you for reading. A2 - Chapter 11 - Dealing with a Dungeon Author: Thank you guys for reading. Don''t underestimate the mc, remember the prologue. (think about it) MC isn''t human so don''t compare his growth to ours (plus some other things that should be hinting to his condition that isn''t really that hidden). ¡®Neydomus¡¯ I accidently implied he would take the deal rather than suggest it¡¯s benefits based on what it entails. I reworded it better, that was a my bad moment. Just read to see what I mean. (Was rushing the A/N) ¡®Bearcat¡¯ Thanks for your suggestion, I¡¯ll try to do that more (rewrote a bit on the previous chap). After the end of this Arc I¡¯ll backtrack to previous chapters to improve them. Everything I edit will only be more descriptive so no changes in the story to worry about. --------------------------------------- I am currently sitting in an empty room meditating after finishing my talk. The {Terrian}, who introduced herself as Amy, agreed to allow me time to think on the information I just learned. The proposition she mentioned will be discussed when my companions awaken, the sleeping powder appears to last for 18 hrs. Even if they had trouble sleeping, that was too much for such a simple matter. My race seems to have a lot of negative history, yet I feel there are a lot of things I still do not know about them. The fact I was supposed to have a mission to discover their legacy proves this. Even without the mission, I know there''s something about my race I need to discover. The {Terrian}...no, Amy is very suspicious. Her objectives aren''t impossible to understand, yet I feel that agreeing to whatever she wants would be a bad thing. Anyone who tries to propose a deal with a smile, in my eyes, always have greedy intentions. It was this type of thing that...well, it''s in the past. But her intentions to use me are obvious. After some deliberation, I feel that listening to her idea wouldn''t be a bad thing. However, in the first place, my group never intended to meet her. This entire encounter was a coincidence of a few factors, so anything she has to offer will only be a potential boon if I accept. ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± I asked the only person with me at the moment. My voice heavy with contemplation. The little fairy, who still refuses to leave my side, looks up at me with a look that implies she doesn''t understand my question. Her only response was a string of melodies as she readies herself to continue fending off my ever probing finger with her toothpick. Her stance, at the very least, has improved. Oddly enough she seems to enjoy this as some sort of game, always challenging my hand whenever we are alone. While I readily accept, seeing it as a way to settle any agitation I have built within myself. There are many uncertainties to consider if I were to deal with Amy. Her race went into hiding to protect itself from threats. In the end, her actions will always be to benefit her race. I am merely a possible pawn to her. However, whether I accept or deny her proposal, my decision to help the little fairy get back home stands without question. This will be above whatever else I may encounter when dealing with this race. ¡­ Shiro and Puerial are most likely waking up right now...lets see what Amy has in store for me. ------------------------------------------ ¡°...and that is it in a nutshell.¡± (Amy) Hmm, the deal isn¡¯t bad. I get to tackle the dungeon without worrying about potential death, items dropped are way more valuable, and I get the support of all of the nymphs. Everything, as long as I complete tasks given to me. ¡°Rejected.¡± (Kuro) I was very firm in this decision. This deal essential causes me to be indebted to the nymphs for their generous offer. Not to mention, they plan on making me their personal go-to guy. Rather than a quick deal where both parties are satisfied with immediate results. This would become a long term association with potential disaster written all over it. Sure I could just ignore their requests after I get what I need at the moment, but that would excommunicate me from valuable resources later on. There is no telling when I would need additional items that can be provided by the dungeons. Their requests themselves may require me to do ridiculous tasks. Essentially, this deal is bad, but I can''t just end everything right now. As I was about to continue, I observed Amy¡¯s reaction to my reply. She has a face of true incomprehension, now why is that? ¡°You don''t seem to be able to comprehend why I refused.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Uh, wait! This deal has so many benefits for you though!¡± (Amy) Hmm, she seems to be panicked. It¡¯s odd how she thought I would accept without question, does she take me for a fool I wonder. ¡°Yea, it does have a lot of benefits.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Then!-¡± (Amy) ¡°However it also has a fatal flaw. You intend to turn me into a puppet, or were all these enticing gifts merely a show of goodwill?¡± (Kuro) It seems I hit the nail on the head. Amy has gone silent with quite the savage expression. With her strength it would be better to rectify this situation before it gets out of hand. ¡°No need to be angry, any real deal is made between two parties working to satisfy each other the best they can.¡± (Kuro) Indeed, I was never against making a deal, but I refuse to have no hand in making it so it doesn¡¯t hinder me later. ¡°Tch, and here I thought your crave for strength would make things simple. Very well let us talk Dreadling.¡± (Amy) There it is, her true character. No race would be so welcoming when they are being hunted by the world for simply existing. The scorn and hatred in her eyes are now no longer hidden. A dead giveaway was the fact that she made a dungeon with the intention of luring people to their death. ¡°I do crave power, but I will never risk myself or the people standing by my side, that includes the fairy. Your proposal essentially ties my future interactions with any dungeon to being a servant in exchange for strength. However, you¡¯re mistaken if I will allow myself to be in such a situation.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Well then, how do we make this work.¡± (Amy) This will be a bit tricky. The hostility in her voice shows any wrong move will spell my death. ¡°I want nothing.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...Come again?¡± (Amy) Good, she has been completely taken aback by my answer. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!¡°In the first place I came here to gain experience and items, never did I ever expect to meet you. Therefore, rather than make a deal that allows me to fight in a dungeon without risks. Simply don''t go out of your way to cause my death as I traverse it''s depths. You yourself said you wanted to kill me the moment I was discovered by you. So I want you to ignore me and my party instead. Being in an environment without any risks will never really hone our survival skills. You don''t have to worry though, I still intend on finding the {Dryad} to return the fairy. So your plan to use me in that regard, in the end, still applies. Just, you never had to ask. Hell, why stop their. If possible I can bring her right to one of you guys. I mean, that is what you want right? To save an endangered member of your race. Or, am I mistaken?¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (Amy) Hmm, was what I said a bit too much? She appear to be a bit...frozen in place. Shiro and Puerial are still just observing. I would rather hear their opinions, but they said something like ''this is my specialty''. How they got such an idea is beyond me. For now I¡¯ll wait for Amy to regain herself and reply. I¡¯d rather get on with our business after all. ------------------------------------------- Puerial¡¯s POV Uwa, Kuro went business mode again. He does this every time he is dealing with merchants to get stuff for the stores. I¡¯m sorry Amy, it looks like you''re his next victim. ------------------------------------------- Shiro¡¯s POV Un, as expected, not even the dungeon can measure up to Kuro when he is like this. A lot of people started sweating whenever he did this, I didn''t like their smell even more after that. ------------------------------------------- Amy¡¯s POV This brat, to challenge me in such a way when I was being nice. It is amazing though, for him to see through me to a degree like this. I noticed his business sense from his memories, but that was between him and small fries. Unfortunately, now I know even if they weren''t weak it would be the same. I can kill him with a thought, yet he still stood his ground. Hmph, this is what I get for dealing with a Dreadling. So what do you guys think, just let him be? ¡°Au, my plan *sob*.¡± (Nymph 5) ¡°It seems, regrettably, he isn¡¯t stupid.¡± (Nymph 1) ¡°Does this mean we aren¡¯t getting a new hug pillow?¡± (Nymph 5) ¡°It would have been good to have him as a servant, how unfortunate.¡± (Nymph 4) ¡°I¡¯m glad actually, why do you guys want to interact with him like this. Better to be rid of him.¡± (Nymph 7) ¡°Well, he could have done a lot of useful things for us.¡± (Nymph 3) ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact of what he is!¡± (Nymph 7) ¡°We aren¡¯t denying that, but we are still dealing with...you know...that.¡± (Nymph 2) ¡°Kuh, if only we could handle it ourselves.¡± (Nymph 7) ¡°Why don''t we just accept, there is nothing we can really do to force him.¡± (Nymph 6) ¡°If only he didn¡¯t have that weird barrier on his mind, he was so vulnerable for my mental attack too.¡± (Amy) ¡°You still didn¡¯t need to lay next to him when you tried that.¡± (Nymph 1) ¡°At least I got something out of that waste of time! All I was able to do was see some residual memories of all things. How is someone so young capable of having such mental defenses?¡± (Amy) ¡°Too late now for regrets.¡± (Nymph 6) ¡°*Sigh* I¡¯ll just ask him for a favor and hope for the best than, so troublesome.¡± (Amy) ¡°Good luck/Tch/*Sigh*/Do your best.¡± (All nymphs present in the conversation) ------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV I observed various changes in Amy¡¯s expression. What ever she is thinking looks to really annoy her. Hopefully she just let''s us go, it''s not like we care about the truth of what dungeons are. ¡°*Sigh* very well, you may do as you please on one condition. I need you to help me with something.¡± (Amy) Seriously, I just want to continue on with my business. Hearing this just made me annoyed, but her expression shows she has something heavy bearing down on her. So then, do I risk her anger, or see what this request that will end this problem is. Well, at least hearing what it is won''t hurt, and I have a feeling it would benefit me to have them owe me one. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll hear this request. No promises if it¡¯s obviously out of my league.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I guess that''s the most I can hope for with you?¡± (Amy) There is no way I¡¯ll promise anything without knowing what the promise is to. ¡°Our matriarch...she has gone silent. If possible, I would like for you to find out if she is ok. The location she was born in is too dangerous for the current you, so we can wait for you to get stronger. In exchange we will see about helping you with those strange seals within you.¡± (Amy) ...So she knows I have been sealed, and from the looks of it there are many of them. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I had more than one, but this confirms it. Well, this deal is a lot better than the last one. I don''t have to worry about being their puppet in exchange for gaining strength. ¡°Hmm, when I am able, I¡¯ll see about looking into this.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...Thank you.¡± (Amy) I think this is the first time I¡¯ve seen her genuinely smile at me. Even if she seemed a bit bitter about it, this discussion turned out well. My group can use this dungeon without her instigating our death. It turns out she was also affecting the loot to drop inferior equipment. How cunning, I didn¡¯t even suspect that. No wonder dungeons are great sources of wealth, minus the danger of course. -------------------------------------- After resting for one more day, my group decided to return to town for now to check on things before tackling the dungeon again. This time without the interruption. However, when we reached the exit, someone I thought I would never see entered my vision. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you...KURO PREPARE FOR MY VENGEANCE!¡± (Return of the Pervert) -------------------------------------- A/N: Sorry for the delay, I¡¯m stuck at work (IN A BLIZZARD!) so yea, hard to write. *sob* I even busted my ass on some ice. May my booty R.I.P. thanks for the suggestions again. hope you enjoyed the chap. A2 - Chapter 12 - Rise and fall of the Man-woman Author: Bad weather is the bane of my existence. So many troublesome things happened. But I¡¯m back and I apologize for the wait. -------------------------------------------- I gazed coldly at the newly made man-woman who appeared to still bare his fangs toward me. The voice this person made appeared to be a few decibels higher than before, making his proclamation sound all the more foolish. This restriction to kill is getting on my nerves, even Amare wanted to outright smite him the moment he revealed himself to me. However, this truly was a bad moment for him to appear. As my group was in a dungeon without the worry of prying eyes, we were not concealed in our usual cloaks. Him knowing of my characteristics is most likely due to his patron god, now though, he has seen Shiro and Puerial. While my mind was formulating methods to deal with this fool, three other people appeared beside the fool. ¡°Is this the guy who did in your manhood...doesn¡¯t look like much.¡± (Shady guy) The man who just spoke appeared to be of a shifty sort with eyes failing to conceal it''s deceptive glint. Always appearing shady and untrustworthy. This type of person in no way should to be left at your back, unless you are prepared for the possibility of betrayal. ¡°Does it matter? Check out the quality of the group. How much do you think they would fetch? After all, hehe, this group owes us for the trouble they caused.¡± (Greedy guy) The next one up in the lineup appeared to be of the greedy sort. Rather than lust, his eyes are screaming at the money he could make out of selling our freedom. I¡¯m confused how this person is part of a group meant to help fix the world. Something isn¡¯t right. ¡°Hey! You guy¡¯s said we would be entering the dungeon to get some cash and equipment. Yet we were stuck here for two day¡¯s! Now all those excuses you gave me to get me to wait was just to ambush some kid! Forget this I¡¯m heading back to the city.¡± (Angry woman) Hmm, deception in the group it seems. That dirty blond haired woman looks to be quite angry with the group. ¡°Wait! Sis this is the guy who injured me the other day! Help me take him down!¡± (Pervert) ¡°That was your own fault! I told you many time before to leave them alone before they really hurt you, but you didn¡¯t listen. It was just endless non-sense of making a harem and being a hero. New¡¯s flash! You are no hero and no girl would ever want to be with such a disgusting pervert!¡± (Angry woman) ¡°Y-You were cuter when we were younger! What happened to the girl who always stuck close to me!¡± (Pervert) ¡°I grew up after seeing the real you! Trying to practically abduct any good looking girl you see! Even doing such disgusting things with me too! You disgust me! If I didn¡¯t have this damn collar I would have left you long ago!¡± (Angry woman) ¡°You can still talk and stuff, what''s the big deal!?¡± (Um he seems to be degrading further so ¡®Lecherous trash¡¯ I guess) ¡°Oh and I guess you killing any guy I¡¯m interested in after forcing me to talk and keeping me from living my own life is fine!¡± (Angry woman) ¡°Whatever, just do what I say and be quiet! Help me make him regret opposing a hero, that''s-an-order!¡± (Lecherous trash) ¡°Kuh.¡± (Resentful woman) Oi...did I just hear this right...DID HE ENSLAVE HIS SISTER! Forget the rules of those crap gods, this guy isn¡¯t qualified to help this world! -------------------------------------------- Woman¡¯s POV How mortifying...to have such a brother...no, Gulan, he stopped being my brother long ago. All his talk of helping the world used to make me so happy. Now...now I wish I could have seen through his facade all those years ago. He is nothing but a hypocrite. How many girls did he take, only to discard them when he grew bored of them as their eyes lost their light. How many times did I wish to be discarded too. I was actually pretty happy when I found out about what happened to Gulan. Something I couldn¡¯t do myself was done by a boy who I can''t openly converse with due to my restraints. If I didn¡¯t trust Gulan so much back then, the first guy I had a crush on would still be alive and I would¡¯ve still had my freedom. Now, I¡¯m forced to follow his sick whims. Only aloud to voice my opinions on the rare moments he allows me to speak. I hate this man...no, haha, man-woman. He lost his ability to get it up thanks to that boy there. Sigh, I really just want to thank him for this satisfaction I feel. Hmm, looking at him, he appears to be really annoyed by Gulan...no, not annoyed, is that fury? What did this trash do to make him so enraged. Well I just hope he can get away at least. I myself will find a way to get revenge on this sick bastard if it¡¯s the last thing I do in this life. --------------------------------------- Domain of the God¡¯s, Amare¡¯s POV ¡°Selerius! What is the meaning of this unqualified degenerate being part of this operation!¡± (Amare) ¡°I-he-uh-¡± (Selerius) This idiot can''t even form proper words. Just my luck, for me to be working with this failure of a high god. ¡°Have you been properly observing him or not!¡± (Amare) ¡°T-This...is the first time I¡¯ve become aware of him doing such actions.¡± (Selerius) ¡°So foolish, this is why I hate working with new high gods!¡± (Amare) ¡°But the one you chose-¡± (Selerius) ¡°Has done nothing but benefit the balance thus far. I don''t care about your grudge for what happened in the previous gathering. But our job entails proper retribution.¡± (Amare) ¡°Guh...I...understand¡­¡± (Selerius) ¡°Hmph!¡± (Amare) To think this fool was so negligent about her job. It¡¯s no wonder the information she provided on her own chosen was so little in regards to actual content. Now I have to go give Kuro the ok to do what he wants to that trash. Now I¡¯m even more worried about the quality of the other chosen if this one turned out to be such a waste of resources. ----------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV The three garbage in front of me were now arguing about how to distribute our loot. I took advantage and signaled the other two using subtle movements to identify our course of action. That woman there I determine to be innocent. If I can restrain her for a few moments, maybe she could partake in some revenge of her own. The rage and resentment in her eyes are clear signs that she would readily agree. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. As I was about to move I got an amazing notice. I think I felt a smile creep onto my face.
¡±You are free to play.¡± (Amare)
¡°Prepare yourself trash, your only protection has just been revoked.¡± (Kuro) I gazed at my latest torture tester and noticed him react to something. He may have just received the news of him being fired from his so called hero business. ¡°No...I am the hero...everything is supposed to go the way I want.¡± He looks at me as he continues his crazed rant and points at me. ¡°This is your fault...and you¡¯re going to pay for this...hehe, I was told a lot of things about you from Selerius...you¡¯re nothing but a monster.¡± Again this fool revealed classified information. His eyes are becoming more and more glazed as he talks. ¡°Don''t worry you two, I will free you from this beast and we will have a lot of fun saving the world together. He won''t be doing anything to you both anymore...such a thing, is meant for only heroes to do.¡± (Lecherous trash) Puerial and Shiro inch a bit back in disgust, they fully comprehend the implication of his words. The innocence the two had regarding such things have long since vanished. I myself have become fully enraged by his words. His fate has been completely sealed. As per my instructions Shiro charged toward the greedy bastard while I moved toward the woman. Puerial has already been prepared with items to ensure her safety should they slip past to get to her. Such a thing though is very difficult with her current ability to chant-less cast her magic. The shady one, as expected based on his nature, threw some needles toward me. No doubt they are laced with poison. Using the girth of my great-sword, the needles were repelled without me needing to evade them. I already clad my legs with the wind element to reach the woman faster. She appears to be a hunter, the bow she wields seems to be well aimed and firmly pulled in a well practiced stance. Her eyes show reluctance to shoot as she aimed at me. The trash appeared in her line of sight trying to overtake me, his coordination with his group is just as bad as his personality it seems. Rage has obviously clouded his judgement as he charges at me. He appears as vigorous as before, even without his jewels. But like last time he approaches with the intention of purely striking me down. Even his revenge is halfhearted, he should be aiming to make me suffer. As he swung his uselessly decorated long sword toward me. I used his shift in balance as he lunged toward me to quickly reach under him and slam the hilt of my blade into his abdomen. His breath was quickly stolen in but a single exchange between us. As he stumbled around to regain his composure, I already got within reach of the woman. ¡°Do-kuh! Don''t you touch her¡­*gasp*...you filthy beast! She is mine!¡± (Lecherous trash) He gasped and coughed as he spewed those words from his mouth. His sister was quickly disarmed and restrained by me as I grasped her neck. Someone who fights without having resolve will never be able to properly defend themselves. I gazed at the bastard who enslaved his own relative and revealed a smile. It seemed to send shivers down his spine, as he visibly took a step back. With practiced movements, the restraints that bound the woman to him were removed before the shady fellow¡¯s needles reached me. As I moved away from her location and re-engaged my battle, the woman fell to her knees as she gazed at the collar now on the floor. ¡°How dare you kill her! Rawr!¡± (Lecherous trash) Hmph, the fool thinks I killed the girl. How much did this guy merely mess around in this world for him to be so weak in so many areas. Better yet, how is he not dead. Surely he should have angered someone important with his attitude. As he was starting to charge, he was struck by Puerial''s [Earth Spike] spell. He managed to avoid a fatal hit but had his foot partially gouged. His footwork will now be even more pitiful. I added more suffering to his pitiful state as I threw a newly developed [Stun Pellet] at his face. It is just as it says, the pellet causes severely unstable mana fluctuations in the body when it explodes making the victim incapable of movement until it wears off. Not to mention that it is a very painful process I can attest to. The item was an accidental result of my experiments to make a more compact grenade. With the pellet itself as one of the components. Now it is a nifty product to incapacitate enemies and one of the things I equipped Puerial and Shiro with. Puerial now appeared bored as she attacked the shady one who looked to be trying to run. Shiro has already gained the upper hand against the greedy one, the panic on his face evident. Not wanting to be left out, I severed the shady ones hands as his feet sunk into to ground preventing him from fleeing. Moments after I settled the shady fellow, we all took down the greedy one. The two are now bound to the floor pleading for mercy. I gazed with scorn at the fool who now finally got his bearings. As I was about to bind him too and start my latest rehabilitation sessions, an arrow pierced the left calf of the ¡®hero¡¯ causing him to kneel as he clutched his leg in pain. ¡°You...you...BASTARD!¡± (Freed angry woman) Interesting, it seems the woman is now going to participate. Should I simply allow her to deal with him or just take care of him myself. Looking at her state, she would just kill him quickly. He won''t suffer enough if I let her do such a thing. I quickly got into her line of fire and blocked her next volley with my blade. ¡°Move!¡± (Woman) ¡°He won''t suffer enough if you just kill him.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (Woman) ¡°Why don''t you take a breath. I¡¯ll help you get some real revenge *smile*.¡± (Kuro) --------------------------------------------- A/N: Did you guys expect that from the pervert? A few bits of interesting info popped up if you noticed. sorry again for the delay. A2 - Chapter 13 - Retribution and troubles Author: Thank you guys for reading In case you didn¡¯t read my reply to a comment, no the other heroes aren¡¯t like the pervert. It was mentioned that this one went crazy from a previous conversation between Amare and Selerius. How crazy wasn¡¯t confirmed till the previous chapter. Not to say the others don''t possibly have their issues. They just won''t be, with 100% possibility, Kuro¡¯s enemy. It will all just depend on them. (Well me but you get my meaning) --------------------------------------- Currently I am showing the woman, who introduced herself as Belle, proper methods of torture to inflict as much pain as possible to her brother. The practice tool is the greedy fellow whose name I don''t care to know. (A: your welcome Beloved Belle, no guarantees some ¡®interesting¡¯ things won''t happen with her though.) Firstly, to keep him from moving, we inject a muscle relaxant I whipped up from various herbs I identified from shops. Which also doesn¡¯t hinder his ability to feel pain. To be sure he remains in proper position we also dislocate his joints. Now that he is immobilized we confirm our objective is to break his spirit, so much so that he will be begging for death. We start by inserting thin needles into his eyes, directly into the pupil. Pushing them in just enough for him to feel the most pain while holding back enough to prevent him from dying early. Whether or not to leave the needles in the eyes is up to the torturer. If they are left in, measures to prevent sudden death must be taken. With his loss of vision, the rest of his senses will heighten ensuring his ability to feel every moment of his suffering. We ready a blade and begin filleting his skin in thin strips, being careful not to cut too deep. When the outer layer of skin has been removed from the ENTIRE front of the body, the next step will be available. Using a makeshift rod, similar to bamboo with the ends cut up, we begin smashing it against the limbs of the victim. The cut up ends will pull out the muscle with each strike, turning the muscle into something similar to ground beef. To ensure the victim stays conscious during this process, we supply him with an ample dose of [sense blast powder] that was specially prepared to help one stay awake and focused. When that is done, the chest is opened up similar to the way an autopsy is performed. Using a thin and small blade, various cuts are made along his organs except for his heart, while being careful to not cause severe bleeding. When you feel that enough cuts have been made, gather some insects and place them within his chest as you close it up. Death in the middle of the operation can also be prevented with small amounts of healing magic or taking temporary breaks. When this is done, and he is still alive, merely leave him to suffer. I also took the liberty to teach Belle, various other things to try and what to watch out for. Puerial just took inventory of the spoils, she was never interested in torture. Shiro has been researching where the most pain is felt on the body of the shady guy as she stabs various areas. She is proactive when it comes to finding better ways to more efficiently kill someone while inflicting the most pain possible. Even if this method isn¡¯t the best method for such research, the results speak for itself. Belle has been absorbing my instructions with complete reverence. The greedy fellow¡¯s voice has long since gone hoarse, making his screams sound like quiet groans as his mind slowly fades away. As I make sure she has properly understood the essential art of inflicting pain, it is now her turn to work on her brother. He has already been healed up to an ideal state to begin his session. He kept endlessly trying to order his sister to help him. Going on and on about it being her duty as the hero''s sister yada yada. It didn¡¯t take long until a needle pierced his vocal cords, turning his rant into a garbled mess of sounds. Then, as I showed her, Belle repeated what I did to that greedy guy. Minus stabbing his eyes, she wanted him to see everything. It wasn¡¯t done with the same precision as my own, but was good enough in my book. She even topped it off by removing his member and shoving it down his throat. I made sure to heal him enough to let him suffer for a good while, as the bugs in his body happily enjoyed his insides. His inability to scream didn''t stop him from trying as his once good looking face was warped by despair and anguish. I no longer cared for the trash on the ground and focused on Belle. Her face showed no emotion, and her hands were shaking. Seeing this made me want to thoroughly ascertain her mental state. ¡°Are, you satisfied?¡± (Kuro) Belle twitched slightly as she tried to find the words to answer my question. ¡°I-I don''t know. For a long time I wanted to end his control over me. To stop him. Now I...feel empty.¡± (Belle) ¡°Good.¡± (Kuro) She seemed confused with my reply. I on the other hand confirmed one thing about her at this moment. Belle has lost her purpose. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re confused. Don''t worry, the way you feel is not a bad thing. You merely lost the path you wish to take in this life. Truth be told, this shows you are not bound by your past.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Not...bound?¡± (Belle) ¡°Hmm...if you want, I can set you up with some work until you''re ready to set out on your own.¡± (Kuro) ¡°What kind of work?¡± (Belle) Belle became a bit apprehensive, no doubt worried about the type of ¡®work¡¯ I¡¯m talking about. There are many respectable establishments in this world with shady dealings under the table, so it''s no wonder. As I explained the two jobs she could be hired for, relief appeared on her face. ¡°As long as I¡¯m able to leave whenever I please then it¡¯s fine¡­¡¯boss¡¯.¡± (Belle) It¡¯s good to see such a strong willed person. ---------------------------------------- The next day as we were travelling back to town Puerial decided to ask question I felt will lead to a lot of problems for me. ¡°Hey Kuro, can I have a massage?¡± (Puerial) ¡°Un, me too.¡± (Shiro) Oh no, don''t mention that of all things now. ¡°Oh! And a bath would be nice. It always come out perfect when you prepare it.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Did he bring enough soap for a lot of suds?¡± (Shiro) Well...cleaning ourselves more thoroughly after what we did wouldn''t be a bad thing. ¡°Um, what do they mean by massage and a bath? We are not in the city you know.¡± (Belle) ¡°Kuro is so great with his ha-¡± (Puerial) ¡°Don''t expose such things.¡± (Kuro) ¡°He makes us feel good.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Don''t say it in a way that make misunderstandings.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Uh-¡± (Belle) ¡°Oh, don''t worry Kuro doesn¡¯t touch people without permission.¡± (Puerial) ¡°This conversation is making me sound like a pervert. Enough.¡± (Kuro) Once again Belle seemed a bit worried about me, but calmed down when I prepared a bath a short distance away from camp. The earth magic [Pitfall] and [Harden], coupled with the water magic [Fountain] and fire magic [Heat] can easily make a nice bath. The two trouble makers stripped like nothing in front of me, which shocked Belle. I have long since gotten used to them being naked, and eventually ended up sharing a bath with them. I don''t mind, and as a bonus can properly assess their development, which on a normal standpoint would be considered exceptional from what Amare tells me, for when I make them equipment. Though it gets awkward when they ask if I want them to pose. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Lately though after the pervert incident, Illis has been trying to join in as well. When I asked her mother about it, all she said was, ¡°S-So she can''t?¡±. I suspect her mother is instigating a few things the girls have been doing. Well I stopped trying to refuse them after how upset they were becoming. My only regret is not being able to stretch my legs like back in my old world, without touching something sensitive, not that they seem to care. I¡¯m worried that their caution toward me is seriously too low. Adding to this, I¡¯ve been slowly losing all of my old habits as a loner because of these two. But they¡¯re happy, so I can live with it. Amare also seems to approve of my so call ¡®progress¡¯, which only make me wonder what she is planning. When I tried to give the girls some privacy before Belle stripped off her clothes, the two started complaining. The argument resulted in all of us bathing together, much to Belle¡¯s dissatisfaction. However, when Belle reluctantly entered, their appeared to be scars across her body. Not from fighting from what I could tell, due to how thin and diverse in shape they are. I can only guess, but that trash may have had dominance play fetish. ¡°Hey Belle, you want Kuro to remove those scars?¡± (Puerial) What is up with this girl and making troublesome suggestions right now. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not possible to do that unless you¡¯re a high ranked member of the [Church of Light]. Most priest below that can only heal so much you know. Not to mention the lower grade healer¡¯s of other elements.¡± (Belle) ¡°Ah, he''s not related to them, but he can still-.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Puerial, don''t say unnecessary things. You should be aware of its requirements.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Classified for our group only.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Oh yea, we decided to monopolize it. Sorry I forgot.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Monopolizing aside, such information in general shouldn¡¯t be spoken of at all (Too many people would try to covet me for it if they knew).¡± (Kuro) ¡°What are you guys talking about.¡± (Belle) ¡°Classified.¡± (Kuro, Shiro, and Puerial) Belle wasn''t satisfied with our reply, but said nothing while looking embarrassed to be seen in her state. As a courtesy to her, I continued the bath with my eyes closed after my initial observation. After that everyone just decided to enjoy the bath. Traps and the like already been set up to increase our level of safety. ¡°Can you really remove scars?¡± (Belle) ¡°The method requires direct contact, so it¡¯s best to simply drop the subject. I doubt you want someone you barely know to touch you so-¡± (Kuro) ¡°If his marks are removed then it''s fine.¡± (Belle) ¡°*Sigh* why am I always stuck in these situations?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Well¡­¡± (Belle) ¡°Forget it...just let me mentally prepare a bit. Doing such a thing to someone I¡¯m unfamiliar with is a bit uncomfortable for me.¡± (Kuro) Puerial and Shiro are both resting with satisfied expressions after receiving a massage. I analyze Belle to determine whether she is truly willing to allow me to massage her after seeing me do such a thing to the other two. She has dirty blonde hair with deep red highlights concentrated mostly at the ends that I didn¡¯t notice before, tied up into a ponytail. Her eyes appear vigorous at a dark shade of brown similar to milk chocolate. Physique of an athlete with an even tan on her skin. Supple waist with firm well trained thighs and breasts moderate sized breasts. All together give her a figure of a well trained athlete. I take a breath to settle my thoughts on the matter at hand and signal Belle that we could start when she is ready. -------------------------------------- Belle¡¯s POV W-What the hell is wrong with his hands! Everything he touches sends shivers down my spine! Hwah, I want to run, b-but before I realized it my strength left my body. Kuh! I-Is it supposed to be like this! Ah, o-one of my deeper scars is fading a bit so I-I think it''s norma-kya! N-No...I won''t...hya!...D-Don''t! Pwah-ah! ¡°Uuhn!¡± (Belle) ¡°!?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Uh no! It¡¯s not what you think!¡± (Belle) -------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV Was that...no it couldn''t be. Out of everyone I massaged, none have ever moaned. I mean yea Shiro, Puerial, along with the other¡¯s seemed to be more eager for a massage lately. But none of them made such a reaction besides having a red face and sleeping right after. In no way did I not suspect them to not feel anything since I¡¯m touching them all over, but to this extent is abnormal. ¡°You-¡± (Kuro) ¡°D-Don''t say it! My body is just a bit sensitive so think nothing of it!¡± (Belle) Belle seems to be extremely embarrassed so I think I¡¯ll drop the subject and ignore her ¡®accident¡¯ for the sake of her dignity. After that the massage simply continued with me enduring her voice increasing volume. I seriously hope this isn¡¯t due to the fact [Magic Hands] just reached the threshold. --------------------------------------- Our trip back to the city was boring besides the troubles I¡¯ve had with my mental health when I had to massage Belle, whose scars are now gone after the second day. Though I noticed her frowning a lot since my treatment ended. I really hope I didn¡¯t do something to her mental state that won''t fade away. She seemed so mortified during the treatment but now... During that time Shiro and Puerial also proved to be far more sensitive during a massage. Which means that [Magic Hands] must be kept secret at all cost to protect myself from potential perverts. I don''t even want to think about what it will do at later stages, or to the girls back at the restaurant. After I consulted Amare about ending my massages for the girls after their workout and searching for an alternative method to improve the skill...I was vehemently scolded about needing to rank up my skill with this already guaranteed method and not mind it. Though I felt like she was trying to deceive me. We also discussed some other important matters, but I¡¯m too concerned with this problem to dwell on it. I¡¯m really afraid if things continue like this...I may cause an outbreak of perverts, though Amare said not to worry as this ability can''t affect the mind. Whether this will prove true will remain up in the air, based on how things tend to develop in odd directions. -------------------------------------- A/N: So Belle for Harem or not, I¡¯ll let you guys decide. And yea Kuro is stiff with relationships, but can you blame him when a large part of his life was spent alone. It¡¯s only because of Puerial¡¯s mom teaching her strange things that the girls are invading the personal barrier he made for himself a lot more. Oh and things about lecher will be revealed next chap. A2 - Side Chapter 2 - When life gives you lemons... Author: Thank you guys for reading. Also to clarify, I won''t add harem member¡¯s as if the mc is using charm on people. I hate when stories have girls instantly love the mc. Belle has issues to work out, and barely knows the mc enough for such a thing. As for the way she felt and acted in the previous chapter...better to decide yourselves if that was really how she is or that she was merely unprepared for [Magic Hands]. MulDaya - Puerial¡¯s family is still a bit away into the future. This chapter will bring a few things up though. (Thanks for always commenting. Everyone else too!) ----------------------------------------------- Shiro¡¯s POV *Sigh* It¡¯s getting harder to talk to Kuro. He does so many strange and amazing things that makes me feel so much less capable. I want to always be by his side, to always smell his scent and fight with him. But...I don''t know if I¡¯m qualified to stay by him. The things he does is so hard to understand sometimes that I feel so lost. Back in the dungeon, I couldn¡¯t even move when Amy appeared. I was so afraid, but Kuro still managed to face her. If someone like her pops up again, will I be able to do anything? Uhn *whimper* I don''t want to lose him. Such a thing...I don''t want to think about it. Guh *depressed*, when he was talking to that girl Belle, he said something about a purpose. I want to be with Kuro...that''s my purpose right? I mean I¡¯ve learned many things from Kuro and got a lot stronger than before. But, more than once he asked me what I wanted to do. I always thought being with Kuro was enough...but he always said it''s not, and to keep thinking. Besides Kuro...what do I have? Puerial? Does he mean having friends? If I lose the friends I¡¯ve made...what then? *Gasp* No! Such a thing is scary...I don''t want that, to be alone is scary. If I lose them than I lose everything right? Right, so I have to get stronger. To keep my important people safe, to be with Kuro. I won''t let my important people be taken away. I¡¯ll be so strong that when I see Amy...like Kuro, I¡¯ll stand my ground! Kuro...I will get stronger! ...and enjoy more of your massages and smell too, they feel great and must be protected from bad people. I¡¯ll try harder to not talk about it too. Un, a lot harder. ----------------------------------------- Puerial¡¯s POV Aue, Kuro scolded me for saying private things again. I get it, but he didn¡¯t have to threaten cutting me off from massages. Such a thing¡­yea, best not to think about it. *Sigh* well I was wrong so I will reflect on my actions. I don''t want Kuro to hate me after all. ...My life, is really different from before, isn¡¯t it. I used to just spend my time at home training to inherit my houses responsibility. The only other place I could go to was my mother¡¯s garden outside in the back. Only some girls my age from other influential villagers were able to play with me. It was fun back then...but, compared to what I¡¯m doing now...was really boring. Other than the lectures about my responsibilities and what spells to memorize, I would either spend time with my mom or play house with the other girls. The one time we played hero was when mother snuck us that hero book to read. Where did that book go though? Father found out about it and I never saw it again. Brother would usually spend time with dad and talk about things I¡¯m not aloud to hear. I asked mom about it, but she would always say to keep dreaming about fun things. I don''t know why, but she would look sad sometimes afterwards. I¡¯m happy though, those things she taught me about getting the person I like seem to be working on Kuro. Compared to what I do with Kuro, my time back home was so simple. I feel like I¡¯m in a real adventure now. But...what about when I find my home. I thought about this before, but I don''t want him to just leave me there. The other¡¯s won''t let him stay because he¡¯s not an elf. Everyone there said only elves can live in the village after all. So...what will I do when I find my home? If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The things I learned from Kuro can''t compare to what I was taught before too. It felt more like I was only told bad things about the outside too. Hmm? Wait...I don''t think I ever heard anything good about leaving the village, how strange. I mean yea there a lots of bad people, but Kuro and the other¡¯s are nice. Maybe if I ask Kuro, he will know why. ¡­ Ah, Kuro made that scary face again, but didn¡¯t say anything. Why am I not afraid of that face though? If anything I feel happy when I see it. Oh! Maybe it¡¯s because that was the face he made when he killed that fat noble that bought me before. Yea, bad people always get hurt when that face appears, but who are the bad people Kuro wants to hurt? Well it doesn''t matter, being with Kuro is fun. I really want him to meet my mom too, I bet she would love to meet him. I¡¯m not sure about the other¡¯s, but with my mom at least, we could share stories and stuff. Tehe, that would be so much fun. -------------------------------------------- Belle¡¯s POV Kuh, to have such a thing done to me, so embarrassing. Well it''s over and those scars are really gone. He apologized about it too. In that regard, he is at least in no way comparable to that trash brother of mine. No, he is gone now so let¡¯s just forget him. I still don''t get how he would always know how to avoid danger. Up till now only this Kuro guy could get past his weird ability. So...does this mean he has some weird ability too...besides his hands. Doesn''t matter, I¡¯ll just figure out what I¡¯m gonna do from now on. ...Hmm, he said I lost my purpose right? After killing my brother, it did feel like I lost something important...rather, I just felt empty. I guess I¡¯ll take up this guys offer for now. He talked about working in his stores and stuff. How such a kid manage to create a thriving business is beyond me. Though I did want to try the food at that restaurant. My brother though ruined that chance when we arrived in the city, such a loser. But...a purpose...I remember having a dream before, I can''t remember it though. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve thought about things i want to do. Well I¡¯ve got time to figure this out. Right now I got to focus on the questions Kuro is asking me before I start. Something about checking employee backgrounds to ensure both their safety and the stores. When I asked how, it''s supposedly to prevent fraud and stuff. I don''t get how though. Age - 14 Race - Fortian (Similar in appearance to humans but are characteristically more adept in physical activities. Most people are unable to distinguish between whether they are conversing with a human or fortian. This race usually inhabits areas VERY far to the south of the Kuro¡¯s current location, which is for the most part more tropical based.) Relatives - currently none Various other things were asked as well, and were answered without issue. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know about my past anyway. As we approached the city...this time I felt more calm. I guess, from here on out my life will be a whole lot different. My purpose, let¡¯s see about finding one. ---------------------------------- A/N: Well then...any thoughts. I hope this helps you understand the other characters better. And yea, the lecher had a type of spider sense. But why wouldn¡¯t it work on Kuro? Not hard to figure out though. Also if you care to know the lecher was 15 already. A2 - Chapter 14 - End of a cold war Author: Thank you guys for reading I also saw my rep take a steep increase due to ¡®darkimortal¡¯ and ¡®Skyline¡¯. To rate all my chapters...yea I noticed and thank you. To everyone else who rated too. (I do keep track of my chapters after all, and fixed the table in the beginning thanks to the two who pointed it out.) AngelCode - GO TO SLEEP for at least 8 hrs. Don''t want you getting sick now do we. =P Belle¡¯s history will be revealed more when time passes. (Parents and such included, Beth and Tammy too when the situation calls for it. Illis and Shirley...depends as well. I myself have their backgrounds, just need to find appropriate places to bring them up.) Also the MC was a serious chemist in his previous world (Presents for all!) and looked up a lot of things in that field of study. [Soul Bound Mind] is seriously a cheat, in regards to him remembering what he researched perfectly. --------------------------------------------------- The journey back to the city was finally almost over as the gates neared but a few meters away. There were not just a few desolate and abandoned villages on the way as we traveled. Even though we passed by them before, they still left a somber mood in the group every time they were encountered. We made sure to never stay too long in those areas. Puerial also brought up some dangerous concerns regarding her home, the person herself not even realizing the problem. I¡¯ll have to be vigilant about how I teach her, the ability to question a topic is sometimes not so easy for people depending on their upbringing. Religion in my old world was a good example, with people vehemently refusing to question their beliefs no matter what. Those who didn¡¯t fall in line, were hunted like dogs until later when the world tried to stand above such acts. The fanatics turned to terrorism causing death and fear to any unfortunate enough to encounter them. I don''t care about who believes in what, but it sets a bad example when killing is the method used as a way to gain recognition. It¡¯s unethical in a whole new sense when you recall that many religions view murder as wrong. Completely foolish. *Sigh* forget it, best not to dwell on something like my old world¡¯s problems. I can always just make a new learning course for Puerial to make her question the topics I bring up and compare the two views. I can point out things she missed or didn¡¯t put enough consideration toward. Last thing I want is for her to remain ignorant. Now that I also know my race, Amare can fill me in on a few things. Though why she couldn¡¯t tell me in the first place seriously bugged me. Like I thought there is more to the history of the Dreadlings than originally told. But I have to uncover it myself, though she at least pointed me in the right direction. I¡¯ll have to venture there later. As we were passing through the streets, Belle was repeatedly ogled and cat called. The poor girl looked confused and distraught over the sudden treatment. Of course, the fact she no longer has a slave collar pretty much means she is open for approach. When we finally entered the store, she demanded a customized cloak as well, she will have to wait though. Beth, Tammy, and Illis seemed glad to see us, although confused when seeing the new face. They appeared to be in this world''s version of a rush hour. I instructed Belle to watch as we handle the customers, a few tried to get lucky grabs at the girls. Unfortunately for them, unlike my old world, we don''t have rules about retaliating against customers. When things finally began to settle down, I made my way to the basement after greeting Shirley in the kitchen. Tony and Tilly ended their shifts and went home for the day. Using earth magic, I turned the place into my own personal workshop. When we first entered the dungeon, Amy decreased the quality of our loot. When she agreed to no longer hinder us the creatures started dropping more materials. One snake like creature called a {Vermin Eater} would drop a vial of acidic liquid. When I used [Identify] I felt my heart jump in excitement. The stuff was ¡®carbamic acid¡¯. It used to be used as insecticide but was discontinued due to it being hazardous material. Later though it was used to make ¡®carbamate¡¯ which is a key component for ¡®polyurethane¡¯ and when combined with ¡®polyester¡¯ form together to create a ¡®polyester-polyurethane copolymer¡¯ or what it¡¯s more commonly known as ¡®SPANDEX¡¯. Polyester can be easily made by making a chemical reaction with an acid and alcohol. I can also get other organic units needed for the polyurethane. With enough trial and error, I can make this world¡¯s first synthetic fiber to make clothing from my old world. I mainly want to make sportswear. There are a lot of things I don''t have to properly process the stuff, but hopefully magic can help me overcome these problems. Not to mention the tools I will need to properly weave the material during it''s creation. I have high hopes for this project though. Having form fitting, and comfortable clothing, specifically designed for physical activity, underneath armor would be amazing in my opinion. ----------------------------------- When I exited the basement, there was a small commotion in the front of the store. ¡°I order you to leave this place. This area is under the jurisdiction of the ¡®Burning Cross Sect¡¯.¡± (Pompous sect disciple) ¡°No! This place belongs to the ¡®Sundered Ground Sect¡¯!¡± (Furious sect disciple) ¡°You should both just give it up, our ¡®Centorian Light Sect¡¯ claimed this place long ago.¡± (Confident sect disciple) The entire conversation between the three groups essentially boiled down to who controlled the area. Or rather, they were trying to prove which of them had the biggest sack in their pants in my opinion. The groups were roughly around 6-8 people in each group. All of them staring daggers at each other. Beth walked up next to me as I hoped the situation merely stayed an argument. ¡°This started up after you left to the dungeon. A few of them even demanded we pay them protection money or outright ownership of our stores. Of course they never got far before they ended up fighting between themselves.¡± She looked at me with a bit of concern in her eyes. The subtle fear in her voice wasn¡¯t ignored as she asked, ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± ¡°Hmm, if things get worse...we may have to close shop and move elsewhere. Making enemies out of everyone, especially with my current strength, is a bad idea.¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Sigh* and I just got used to being here. So how long do we got?¡± (Beth) If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.¡°Depends, given the situation we may be looking at a month...if we are lucky maybe more. Best to prepare now though and find another place to settle in.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the other¡¯s.¡± (Beth) I gazed at the arguing brats, my thoughts on how to proceed from here. The last time I tried to leave a city peacefully resulted in me wiping out a noble family. When I think back on it...me and the others could have easily fled after gaining some strength during the situation. Yet we stayed to kill them and destroy everything they built. Doing such a thing with my strength was so foolish, yet I persisted. Now though it¡¯s not just one group, but three. They are nothing more than low tier sects, but they have what that noble family didn¡¯t. Armed forces who know ¡®real¡¯ fighting techniques. Rather than foolishly attacking this time, it would be better to fight another day, when my strength is higher. If things get too out of hand before my group leaves though...I can still leave them a few presents right? My development of the charges used to blow up the noble estate have seriously improved with my increase in test materials. Now formerly named [Frenzied Mana Bomb], they now have a sharp increase in its destructive force and newly equipped with a timer based trigger. The trigger was extremely tricky but thanks to the pouch of a {Kangoran Beast} mana can be slowly funneled into the destructive materials slowly after filling it up with whatever type of mana the user wish''s. When enough mana fills the materials, they destabilize and explode in great destructive majesty. The pouch itself can be manipulated to funnel the mana at different speeds as well. But seriously though, those things are dangerous. As I thought of such things, the group broke out into a skirmish. Potential customer¡¯s decided to take their meal to go using the take out window and left. I sighed as the groups eventually disbanded and went back to their sects. A few of them seemed to still be doing the basics, but the main talkers actually showed considerable skill. Though it is to be expected of them as disciples to a sect. ---------------------------------------- Re-entering the store, the place was now empty. Due to the commotion I opted to close the front area and just have people served with the takeout window for the rest of the day. The girl¡¯s seemed worried, but for now we are fine. It was then, one of my contacts from the thieves guild showed up asking me to meet their leader tonight. I still had a few hours and decided to finish up some work and other things. Belle was trying her best to fit into the group, though seemed a bit awkward. ¡°Brother...do we really have to leave?¡± (Illis) Illis approached me with a sad expression, no doubt since being in this place has seriously been a happy time for her. I have never seen her sad when she worked here, regardless of the work she did. Of course she also had her free days to play and enjoy herself, which were mostly spent with her mother or having fun with the toys I made her. As for her calling me brother, it may be more since I have acted more like family to her and her mother than her actual family. But she is too shy about the topic to confirm this analysis. ¡°Unfortunately, it may be so. Does moving make you sad?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea...this is the first real home I¡¯ve ever had *sob* why do we have to leave?¡± (Illis) Ah, I¡¯m not good with this sort of thing. Illis is starting to seriously cry, uhn...what''s the best way to cheer her up...oh, maybe some words I heard from my old world will do the trick. They didn''t work for me, but maybe they will have a better effect on her. ¡°Do you think a home is based off of the place we live in?¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Sniffle*...eh?¡± (Illis) ¡°To me, a home is a place that makes you feel happy, were the people who care about you are waiting for you. The location doesn''t matter. You have your mother and the other¡¯s going with you. So do you think you are losing your home?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Brother too?¡± (Illis) ¡°Where do you think I would go? I may venture around at various lengths of time, but I will always have a place here.¡± (Kuro) Please tell me this worked, I hate seeing kids cry. Well as long as they aren''t brats anyway. ¡°*Smile* so I still have a home then, and brother and everyone is part of it too? Forever and ever right?¡± (Illis) ¡°Well...I don''t know about forever, but as long as we are all together, then yes.¡± (Kuro) This is getting uncomfortable, and the other¡¯s are peering their heads around the corner with big smiles on their faces. Just let this end already please. ----------------------------------------- I¡¯m now heading to the thieves hideout with Shiro and Puerial. Belle stood back in the restaurant to finish getting her things settled from her previous place of temporary residence. After being escorted through an elaborate trail of twists and turns, we entered a building with more holes than swiss cheese. There was a hatchet leading to an underground passageway. The whole thing was even more elaborate than the original trail, thus making it even more annoying. When we finally reached our destination we were asked to remove our weapons. It¡¯s obvious standard procedure, but I was unwilling to do such a thing. Which caused a small ruckus until a loud voiced boomed across the corridor saying to forget procedure and let us in. What I saw was two Beast-kin who looked to be of the fox tribe, but it¡¯s better not to assume since there are a few variations. They hate being confused as another race treating it as a form of insult. Safe bet it to merely shut up and wait for them to name their tribe, If they don''t then just stay silent about it anyway. One was a tall man with muscles built for pure speed, the other a young woman with the physique so slim you¡¯d think she would break with a simple punch. However, the two emitted a strong aura. I feel that fighting them would be a serious mistake. Though I was invited, they never told me the reason why. Simply having business with them would never cause the leaders to reveal themselves. Hmm¡­ ------------------------------- A/N: Sorry for the sudden chem slam. I¡¯m not a chemist so I can¡¯t truly guarantee accuracy, though I feel it was properly put together. I just wanted to show his more inventive side a bit. Trouble is brewing as the Arc nears the end. What are your thoughts, for I am curious to know. A2 - Chapter 15 - Charge! Author: Thank you for reading I hope this chapter will set some of your thoughts to rest. =) ------------------------------------------ Belle¡¯s POV ¡°Hey...what do you all think of Kuro?¡± (Belle) Alright let¡¯s get some information on this Kuro guy. I never had the chance to gather information on him before because my brother was an idiot, and asking the two that usually follow him would be a bad idea. Something tells me they would just endlessly praise him or something. ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± (Beth) ¡°Like his personality and stuff (Let¡¯s see what he is really like, I don''t believe he would help me on some whim).¡± (Belle) ¡°Ah, could it be you don''t trust him?¡± (Tammy) ¡°Uh...it¡¯s just he isn¡¯t really that readable. I just want to know what your opinion on him is.¡± (Belle) ¡°Brother is nice, he-*Starts ranting about Kuro*.¡± (Illis) ¡°...¡± (Beth and Tammy) This group...is it really so hard to talk about Kuro¡¯s personality. That Illis girl is one thing, but the other two just look lost in thought. ¡°Kuro has a lot of issue¡¯s, like he is afraid of something.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Shirley, are you sure we should tell her?¡± (Tammy) ¡°Yea, we don''t know her that well.¡± (Beth) ¡°It¡¯s fine...something tells me it¡¯s better she knows what we have learned about him so far.¡± (Shirley) Huh, they suddenly got really serious. Even Illis stopped ranting about how nice Kuro is. Maybe I asked something I shouldn¡¯t have after all. ¡°Like all of us here, Kuro seems to have his own set of trauma¡¯s. It took me a while to finally figure that out, the brat seriously keeps his issues hidden.¡± (Beth) ¡°Yea, we figure it''s one of the reason¡¯s for him to train so much. I have never seen him smile except for a few rare occasions.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Plus his refusal to break a promise, even with how busy he is...he always sets aside time for other¡¯s. I can''t help but respect that.¡± (Beth) ¡°He even found traces of my missing dad. Though it seems he was taken to a pretty dangerous area, he is gonna see about retrieving him when he finishes up here.¡± (Tammy) These two are suddenly taking off with the conversation. I can''t even sense any lies with the things they are saying. Tammy herself is suddenly crying, but she looks more happy than anything. But¡­ ¡°So he is adamant about promises, but how does that make him afraid? The guy seems dangerously fearless in my opinion.¡± (Belle) ¡°He is afraid of getting attached to people.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Huh?¡± (Belle) ¡°He seriously puts up physical and mental barriers. If you let him, you¡¯ll never see the real him. I was dumb enough to ignore this fact for a whole year before I realized it.¡± (Beth) ¡°Realized?¡± (Belle) ¡°That...I¡¯m pretty sure he is afraid of watching the people he cares about dying.¡± (Shirley) ¡°He does all types of things to ensure people¡¯s safety after all. To the point where even if he is away they¡¯ll be safe.¡± (Tammy) ¡°I don''t know what happened to him...but the dude seriously considers our safety above all else.¡± (Beth) ¡°Yet, he never tries to willingly interact with us *pout*.¡± (Tammy) ¡°It¡¯s more like he sees interacting with us as dangerous. Even though he often fights monsters and the like, dealing with people is were he tends to shy away.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Belle) So...he has trust issues, or is it more serious? These guy¡¯s are looking more remorseful as the conversation passes. Illis is just sitting with a sad expression without saying a word. It makes me wonder if that really is just it. There has to be something else to make them like this. Wait was Shirley like this before, I thought she was more reserved when I first saw her. ¡°Um, Shirley, before I thought you were more-¡± (Belle) ¡°Ah, I have a bit of trouble talking around men. Even with Kuro I get a bit nervous. Usually though I can''t talk at all when they are present.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Bad men hurt mom, but Kuro saved her.¡± (Illis) ¡°Yea he did didn¡¯t he sweety.¡± (Shirley) What¡¯s up with this guy, even though I thought I would finally get some dirt on him. He keeps coming off more and more decent. There is no way someone with such cruel ideas to hurt someone would be a nice person. ¡°Then what about when he fights people, he-¡± (Belle) ¡°Oh you mean when he has that dangerous expression.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Yea...he was a bit...¡± (Belle) ¡°Don''t worry we all know he is a bit crazy.¡± (Beth) Seriously, they are acting so nonchalant about it. The guy was smiling as he tortured Butch. ¡°*Sigh* alright, then what about when you guys said he is more afraid of interacting with people rather than fighting. That sounds a bit strange considering how he gave Shiro and Puerial a massage and bathed together so openly (He gave me one too but¡­yea that doesn¡¯t count...it was just treatment...yea...treatment).¡± (Belle) ¡°Well...like I said before, he puts up barriers around himself.¡± (Beth) ¡°He tries to interact as little as possible with other¡¯s like the thought itself was a taboo.¡± (Tammy) ¡°But how do you know this?¡± (Belle) ¡°A big clue is how he complains about his ability to heal with direct touch, though he said it can do other things. He often wished it didn¡¯t have such a limitation.¡± (Shirley) ¡°We all came together when he was away and discussed it, we think he lost people important to him. Though Shiro doesn¡¯t know anything about it.¡± (Tammy) Hmm, they seem to be getting a bit flustered about something. Beth has a really big grin on her face. ¡°Hehe, so we figured out a solution to help him overcome his problem.¡± (Beth) ¡°*Blush* even though it¡¯s a bit intrusive.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Uhm, what solution?¡± (Belle) ¡°Tehe, we force him to give us massages and interact with us no matter what.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Pfft, remember when we all burst into the bath area when he was bathing, we were all naked demanding a massage, hahaha, and he went all red yelling about decency while trying to run cursing us, bwahaha, but slipped on his soap in his panic, ha, and fell right into us, Ahahahaha- my stomach.¡± (Beth) ¡°Hehehe-, brother looked so funny.¡± (Illis) ¡°Haha, yea...now he can''t even get away from Shiro and Puerial when he bathes.¡± (Tammy) ¡°T-That was so embarrassing, for me to do that too...though the massage was nice.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Haha, for a shrimp he is growing pretty well in the right places though.¡± (Beth) ¡°!?¡± (Belle) ¡°Yea, hehe, since then he always enters the bath with a towel.¡± (Tammy) This group...are they serious, how does intruding into someone''s private time going to help him overcome his problem with interacting with people! They just keep laughing with tears in their eyes. Are they seriously talking about the boy who can easily torture someone without even flinching. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Oh, you seem a bit skeptical *grin*.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s a bit unorthodox¡­he has become less and less unwilling to talk and stuff with us.¡± (Beth) ¡°Um, who was it who came up with such a method (I seriously want to know who in their right mind thought of such a perverted thing.).¡± (Belle) ¡°Me! *Triumphant smile*¡± (Illis) ¡°...(Who raised this kid!)¡± (Belle) ¡°Well yea, we were all pretty stumped on how to help him and decided that her idea would indeed be the most effective.¡± (Beth) ¡°But isn¡¯t it embarrassing for him to see you all naked!¡± (Belle) ¡°Hmm...Kuro doesn¡¯t come off perverted to us.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Though the way he blushes does show we affect him *grin*.¡± (Beth) ¡°I-It¡¯s a bit cute¡­¡± (Shirley) ¡°Hey, Shirley, for a while now you¡¯ve been getting more and more meek, even though you¡¯ve been trying to teach those two how to snatch Kuro¡¯s heart.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Even if you say that...after all, it¡¯s embarrassing to think about. Normally though I wouldn¡¯t be affected by such a thing. But he is different...¡± (Shirley) ¡°True, he is different. I just wish I realized it sooner. Would¡¯ve made my time here more enjoyable.¡± (Beth) These guys...they just took off into their own world didn¡¯t they. I don''t know whether to admire the fact the Kuro has all these girls worrying about him, or pity him...to have such people target his private life in such a way¡­ ¡°Do you guys like him then...in a more, you know, intimate sense.¡± (Belle) ¡°Well, he is fun to tease. But real feelings, hmm...can''t say I feel such a thing. I trust him at least.¡± (Beth) ¡°Being intimate is a bit...yea can''t really see it. I like his massages, but beyond that I don''t see anything between us besides being friends I guess.¡± (Tammy) ¡°...He¡¯s a bit too young for me, rather he feels more like a doting son.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Is it bad to like my brother?¡± (Illis) Well...I don''t think I can get any dirt on him from this group. Seriously, how can people not in a relationship be so open with each other. To not mind being naked around a guy without being in an intimate relationship. What the hell did Kuro do? ------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV *Acho!* ¡°Cold?¡± (Shiro) ¡°You''re not getting sick right?¡± (Puerial) ¡°Someone¡¯s probably talking about me.¡± (Kuro) Hmm, I have a feeling people were saying unnecessary things...well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Right, based on the story of the two in front of me...yea this city may be in for a lot of trouble. The three sect¡¯s fighting is only part of the problem. Since nobody protected the villages that produced goods from the monsters, shortages of produce and the like has been increasing in the area. The end of their cold war is due to them needing resources, and taking it from each other is the cheapest way. They are close, and they could monopolize the area when they are gone. Out of all the powers in the area these three are too close together, literally. From my count, minus the Lord I killed, there are five real powers. My father has become the strongest one in the area, followed by the group that influential guy I made crap himself was a part of. The remaining three are the ones in this city. When everyone was gunning for Labridel my father came out on top. These sects are more large families with personally trained soldiers. Each having their own fighting style, or arts, of various strengths. Usually when a sect is defeated their arts are incorporated into the victors arsenal making them more stronger. An art is the technique someone uses to utilize the strength of their body to deal out attacks for more powerful than they would normally be able to do. Hank and Lock don''t have fighting arts and would never be able to actually fight against a sect. Without an art the most anyone could achieve in their lifetime is the estimated guild rank of B-. Even if these three sects are considered weak, the disciples that passed the training period are said to be B rank and up. The estimated strongest rank someone could be in a weak sect as rank A in a guild. The really powerful arts in the Upper ranks are said to level mountains and such with a mere punch, but their ranks aren¡¯t recorded so I don''t know what level something like that would be. Since my father¡¯s sect is said to be middle ranked...yea, best not to fight him yet. There are only four tiers to a sect based on the strength of their arts. Each rank isn¡¯t specifically named and only signifies their estimated strength. Low rank, middle rank, upper rank, and peak rank. If an upper rank can level mountains, then what about a peek rank? I can¡¯t find anything on them at all. Well it doesn¡¯t matter for now. From my talk with the Leader and second in command, they know about my bombs, and want to take down these groups. If one of the other two powerful sects take over, at the very least there will be stability. As expected of thieves to uncover the fact I was responsible for the explosions in Labrindel. Well I have no problem causing mayhem for these three groups. I have read a lot of reports on their activities. Let¡¯s see about making life here a bit more bearable before my group leaves. After all I finally found where Khan is and don''t want to waste time here. Though I wanted to head there with just the usual group, leaving the other¡¯s here would be a bad idea. Plus I could just leave my stores with the thieves guild, we already arranged that they would give me a percentage of the profits put to the side whenever I return to this place. Heck I never thought these guys would appreciate the fact the slums no longer smell like a dung heap, due to all the cheap soap being sold. Enough for them to cry while thanking me. Glad to know I wasn¡¯t the only one complaining about the smell and such. People have even stopped trying to smell me so much...well, at the very least they are not so vigorous about it. *Sigh* stupid trait. ------------------------------------- A/N: Well i have no clue how else to give Kuro an alibi for his actions. The trauma of losing his important people make it difficult to accept others, plain and simple. What do you guys think? A2 - Chapter 16 - Lets get started Author: Thank you guys for reading =) ----------------------------------------------- ¡°So to elaborate, we need you help to bring some stability to this city. As long as those three sects are out of the way, our time will be a whole lot easier.¡± (Thieves guild leader) ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the new group possibly suppressing you guys further than the three already here.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Well, this place will most likely become a branch area. So at the most, yea, we can manage if nobody powerful shows up. Plus the constant fighting between the three groups causes too many problems. If they didn¡¯t group up to combat the stronger sect, they would have long since been absorbed. Yet that''s as far as their unity goes, truly annoying.¡± (Thieves guild leader) ¡°Hmm, fine I¡¯ll help, but the designs and such for my explosives...they remain with me (Well I don''t have it written down anyway.). I¡¯ll provide the finished product with details on their ¡®proper¡¯ handling. The stuff can make a serious impact with the improvements I¡¯ve made, so be sure to be careful with them.¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Sigh* guess there is no getting you to reconsider.¡± (Thieves guild leader) ¡°None.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Fumu, very well then, I Roone have agreed upon the terms you have placed.¡± (Roone) ¡°Ah...and any slaves you think can be nabbed from those sects, abduct them and bring them to me.¡± (Kuro) ¡°? not like we can''t but¡­whatever, anything else?¡± (Roone) ¡°None.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Well then, stay safe.¡± (Roone) After finishing up with any further business we had here, my group bid farewell to the leader and vice-leader of the guild. The two seemed alright for thieves, but better to remain cautious around them. That girl for one kept staring at me whenever she thought I wasn¡¯t looking. Roone also seemed a bit down about the fact I won''t provide them with the manufacturing method for the bombs, but it''s something I¡¯d never give up. I don''t want this stuff spreading around and causing problems. --------------------------------------------------- Thieves Guild Leader POV Seriously that kid is too much, to heal the people here so easily with a skill only those at a church would have. Well, at least our casualties didn¡¯t go up. Those sects are becoming too aggressive with their activities lately. ¡°What do you think of that guy Saima?¡± (Roone) ¡°...As long as we can take care of those sects, I have no problems.¡± (Saima) ¡°Fumu, after we finish getting this place in order, maybe we can finally find a way back to the others.¡± (Roone) ¡°...¡± (Saima) ¡°Seriously, talking to that kid...you could¡¯ve at least backed me up, rather than simply taking care of his companions (Something about him creeped me out.).¡± (Roone) ¡°...Couldn¡¯t.¡± (Saima) ¡°Huh, why?¡± (Roone) ¡°...His smell was too good...might have attacked him.¡± (Saima) ¡°The hell? He indeed smelled nice, but to attack him¡­¡± (Roone) ¡°...Shut up...you don''t understand.¡± (Saima) Ah, she isn¡¯t even focussing on the conversation anymore, as if it were too troublesome. Seriously, what the hell is she on about. That kid...if someone like her is like this over his smell, then he must got a lot of problems with woman. ...that bastard. ------------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV There are a lot of things to do...if what the guild leader said is true, then my own group may have a bit more time in this place. Well, that¡¯s as long as the attention isn¡¯t toward us. The more combat oriented members are gathering the monster cores I need too, I got plenty of the other stuff so I don''t need them to collect that. Hmm, what¡¯s up with everyone in the restaurant...the mood seems a bit...odd. ¡°What''s up with everyone?¡± (Kuro) All the girls are looking embarrassed and won''t look me in the eye. It¡¯s a bit strange with how...playful they have been getting. The one who is the most awkward looking is Belle, something tells me I won''t like what I¡¯m about to hear. ¡­ So...after some interrogating, it seems they had a bit of fun *twitch* talking about how they have been intruding on my personal time and many other such things. ¡°So¡­*twitch*...did you also tell her what happened afterwards?¡± (Kuro) I feel a smile that is not a smile creep onto my face. Ah, Tammy has already fled through the window...I¡¯ll be sure to hunt her down later. ¡°Nah, Kuro...d-don''t worry about it...we were just messing around, haha.¡± (Beth) Beth seems to be trying to mediate, yet her weak laugh does little to calm my mood. Illis and Shirley are trying to discretely inch toward the back door. ¡°None¡­¡± (Kuro) ¡°Eh...what?¡± (Beth) ¡°None of you will be escaping.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hyah! No wait have mercey! Ah, not THERE--NOOOOO!¡± (Beth) Her screams for mercy were ignored as all her sensitive places were concored. As someone who frequently interacts with her body...nothing sensitive is unknown to me. ¡­ Well after hunting all of the perpetrators down to give a thorough punishment, Belle too for starting the whole thing, I continued on to tell them the situation. Though they were in no condition to respond as they laid on the floor. Performing a massage normally is no problem even with its increase in effect, but if I put some effort in the right places, I can overload their senses. Thus I managed to find a way to get around their increasing habit to embarrass me since these guys kept getting around my traps. I think I trained them too well in that regard. While Shiro and Puerial tended to the trouble makers. I headed down to the basement to prepare all of my projects and treat the fairy before bed. ------------------------------------------- Amare¡¯s Dwelling ¡°My, you have been having a bit of fun haven''t you. All those times you complained about the skill, even up to now, yet you still do that sort of punishment.¡± (Amare) ¡°You know very well I¡¯m not gonna go hurting them and they keep getting around my non lethal traps.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Fufu, that''s what''s so funny about it. Though it is indeed quite effective considering your options.¡± (Amare) Amare¡¯s teasing me like usual today. As for today¡¯s specialty, it is ¡®Justice Valley Tea¡¯, were such a thing originated...let¡¯s not ask. Well, let¡¯s just confirm a few things I talked about before with her. Anything to change the subject. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°So, you really can''t just tell me more about the Dreadlings.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I wish I could like I said, but the oath we made when I made you my chosen has those cumbersome restrictions. Unless it¡¯s to prevent your death, or you meet the requirements, I can''t say anything.¡± (Amare) ¡°*Sigh* then what about those gods, from what I could tell, they have a serious grudge against me. Though I don''t know why.¡± (Kuro) ¡°All I can say is that it is not something you should know about. Rather it''s something I don''t want you to know about. I don''t want you to worry about such things, and focus on what you¡¯re doing now.¡± (Amare) Saying up to this point, Amare has a truly regretful face. Whatever it is that she doesn¡¯t want me to know about...may be more than just simply not liking me, or her, from what I could tell. Rather than dwell on things I¡¯m not aloud to know about yet, let¡¯s move on. ¡°Well, changing the subject, congratulations again for your progress with the little fairy. It¡¯s wonderful to see such a beautiful creature full of happiness again.¡± (Amare) ¡°Yea, she may be able to fly again in less than a month with my current level of skill.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I look forward to it, hehe, she is so cute the way she handles that toothpick too.¡± (Amare) ¡°Yea, what''s up with that?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hmm, it''s just something she picked up after observing people. Don''t mind it.¡± (Amare) ¡°I didn¡¯t mind in the first place.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Good. Now then I have to warn you about a few things¡­¡± (Amare) ... Ah, so annoying. Well at least not all of it is bad. The other heroes that were heading toward me have been sidetracked for evaluation due to what happened with pervert. They are now gathering in the city I tracked Khan to, of all the places. That city is the only place with a functional society for about 100 kilometers, everywhere else is either pillaged or under the control of bandits and refugees. Getting there alone is a feat in itself with the countless monsters roaming around unchallenged. The only thing significant about that city is it''s coliseum. No doubt the god¡¯s want these guys to actually do something about all the chaos. The next interesting information is that due to losing two members of the high-god''s chosen party. They will be perform a summoning to bring two new people into the fray. The problem with this is that their souls are fragmented and essentially have no experience with anything. Thus when preparations are done, the chosen are to head to the location they are to appear in and help them. I tried asking more about the summoning since she left it pretty vague, but was told that seeing it first hand would be better than simply hearing about it from her. The final order of business is that 3 chosen from the sub-god¡¯s are arriving in my area in about 2 weeks time. Since I¡¯m from the high-god''s chosen party, I need to guide them from what I¡¯m told. As long as they are not like the last one, I¡¯m fine with it. ¡°Well, it seems our time is up for today. Take care Kuro.¡± (Amare) ¡°Yea, you too Amare. Before I go though...how long are those two gonna be hanging over there (I don''t remember ever not seeing them there).¡± (Kuro) ¡°Whomever do you meen?¡± (Amare) ...Something tells me I should just drop this subject entirely. Whoever those two are, I pity them. ¡°...Nevermind.¡± (Kuro) *Flash* ------------------------------ Outside Amare¡¯s dwelling ¡°Damnit! Any luck getting out of these bindings on your end.¡± (Pitiful god 1) ¡°...no.¡± (Pitiful god 2) ¡°Why¡­*sob*...why is it that he gets to eat such a lavish delicacy.¡± (Pitiful god 1) ¡°Stop crying! I finally¡­*whimper*...finally managed to stop a few hours ago.¡± (Pitiful god 2) ¡°Ahhh! I want to feast upon something so divine too! Graaaaahhhh *futile struggle*.¡± (Pitiful god 1) ¡°*Whimper*...Please...just a taste...it''s all I want¡­*faint*¡± (Pitiful god 2) ¡°No! Don''t give up! The treasure we want is just over there! Nooooooooooooooo!¡± (Pitiful god 1) ... ------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV Starting the day off as usual, I begin my work on the tools the thieves will be using for their operations. Everything is in order as the tools I made to make everything easy to replicate shorten the time needed for producing my bombs. Before I realized it I already finished today''s quota. Hmm let¡¯s just continue on with my sportswear project. ¡­ After a lot of trial and error, along with my previous experiences when using magic to shortcut what we normally need to do to produce similar results. I finally made the base component for when I will eventually start weaving, but...yea it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll have to get more from the dungeon. After exiting the basement, I helped with the happening of the store before heading out. We dropped of the goods at the intended location with detailed instructions for how to handle them. In order to compensate for the fact I¡¯m heading back to the dungeon for materials, I made enough for 3 full quotas. My experiance with these things make it very simple to do now. So now Shiro, Puerial and me are heading back toward the dungeon to get as much material as possible. Wasting time is no good. ----------------------------- Unknown Location ¡°What do you think he is like.¡± (Guy 1) ¡°Who?¡± (Guy 2) ¡°The one chosen by that high-god. I was told people chosen by them, at some point in their lives, did something over the top in their world.¡± (Guy 1) ¡°Why don''t we just ask him when we see him.¡± (Girl) ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing what he did? For all we know the guy could be a total ass.¡± (Guy 2) ¡°Aren¡¯t you at least curious?¡± (Guy 1) ¡°Well¡­¡± (Guy 2) ¡°I just hope he is a better fighter than you two.¡± (Girl) ¡°...¡± (Both guys) ------------------------ A/N: So...any questions or concerns. Did you guys seriously think I would make a whipped character. Those types annoy me so much lol. Hope you liked the chap A2 - Chapter 17 - Chaos within part 1 Author: Thank you guys for reading I always find it cool when people mention interesting things I can incorporate into my writing. *cough* PrimeOdin *cough* ---------------------------------------- While we went to the dungeon, my group had an unexpected member join us. Belle apparently refused to be left behind, saying she had every right to join us. Though I felt it was more like she didn¡¯t want to be left there with unfamiliar people, even if we also don''t really know each other. I didn¡¯t mind since it was another person capable of carrying loot within the dungeon. Since we usually bring a hand drawn cart to leave outside in a hidden area for larger loads, as we leave and re-enter the place. With her it will take less time. Her equipment was decent and well taken care of. Most of it would actually be superior to our own equipment if I didn¡¯t enhance them. However they seem to be of standard make, and weren¡¯t made to comfortably fit her like the ones I made. This caused some of her movements to be obstructed slightly. I don''t know why this seriously bothered me. But during the trip I would customize her gear to fit better after having her measured by the others. I also fiddled with her arrows to make them more aerodynamic in shape, while enhancing their properties along with her bow. To be honest The bow itself seems a bit simple when compared to the rest of her equipment. The answer seems to be perverts fault from what she says. I don''t really care why or how though. I¡¯ll just make a better bow if I have time, or we may even find one in the dungeon. So after we reached the dungeon, in record time, we spent the next few days hoarding for all types of materials I need before returning to the city in haste. Though I wish we would have arrived back sooner. Things have gotten pretty chaotic in the short time my group left. ----------------------------------------- It¡¯s been almost two weeks since the deal with the thieves guild took place. The materials from the dungeon are safely tucked away for me to use when I have time. However, some idiots decided to take action too early in order to get their own revenge against the sects from what I heard. This caused the sects to not only attack each other, but the citizens as well. But in a crazed manner, far beyond our initial expectations. Seeing the results of their actions, I don¡¯t know whether to simply attribute it to stupidity or impatience at it''s worst. If there is a plan, then it''s better to follow it. Going against a viable plan in order to feel an earlier sense of short term personal satisfaction is without a doubt stupid. The plan we devised would have left all three sects in chaos if followed correctly. Give or take some margin of error. It was pretty simple, rather than targeting all three sects. We would thoroughly target only two of the sects with the intent to wound them, while the one that was left alone would become the scapegoat. The ones that were attacked would both be instigated to think the perpetrator was the one left untouched and hopefully attack them together. After that we make use of the confusion and finish off whoevers left with more traps, poison, and explosions. The most important thing we would do is avoid detection. Them being aware of us would just ruin any chance we have at finishing them off before they can properly retaliate. Since we would be setting up the initial charges, the citizens would be evacuated into safe houses and such to avoid unnecessary casualties. If and when another group takes over, at the very least it will only be one faction. These three sects have been forcefully taking whatever they pleased from the people, barely leaving enough for the common folk. 80% of my stores customers, were staff and such from those sects. The remaining 20% were the ones using the takeout window to avoid them. My cheap prices made it possible for people to enjoy something luxurious, for their standards at least. Plus it was also very cheap to make, so there was no real loss in profit. This was pretty much why many of the other stores hated mine. Most of their recipes cost too much to make for them to drop the price without losing significant profit. Though I simply used methods from my old world to enhance flavors and make larger portions from less ingredients. Like making yeast from dried fruits to increase the volume and flavor of bread made when cooked. Regardless of everything, my store was treated as a sense of relief for people. Now however, the city is in too much chaos from the three way brawl for the store to function. I say three way because the idiots didn''t even set off the bomb in a heavily populated location. The guild leader had a really remorseful face when I returned to this. Due to how my gift was abused, I refused to provide anymore to them. They had the audacity to be dissatisfied, but weren¡¯t able to say anything. The idiots in question were thoroughly punished by the guild for making things so difficult for everyone as well. The few bombs the thieves had left were used on the more heavy handed ¡®Centorian Light¡¯ sect in order to abate the constant attacks slightly. In the end the entire city turned into a war zone with the citizens caught in the middle. It wouldn¡¯t have gotten so bad so quickly if the very simple plan was followed. -------------------------------- ¡°Bastards, just die! Ugwaah! No! *Stab*¡± (Burning Cross Sect disciple) ¡°Hmph, cross trash.¡± (Centorian Light Sect disciple 1) ¡°Hahaha, good kill.¡± (Centorian Light Sect disciple 2) *Boom!* ¡°Enemies, quickly guard the rear!¡± (Centorian Light Sect disciple 3) ¡°Centorian¡¯s spotted! Kill them!¡± (Sundered Ground Sect disciple 1) ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!¡± (Sundered Ground Sect disciples) *Clank clank* *Boom* *Death Cries* *Clank*... ... I hear the sound of war on the streets outside my shop. Our doors long since closed while we reside in the basement. The girls seem a bit worried, but we still have the emergency exit tunnel I created when we first set up shop. Abra and her son were also safely placed on a cart by the exit itself. I was worried about moving them, but Abra looks to be stirring a bit and may actually wake up any day now, and her son looks around and tries to move more as well. So far we only had to worry about looters, so things haven''t escalated here. Our fortune has been hidden outside the city long before the chaos started. The things we had to do to insure our hygienic needs were also solved with magic. Though these girls have lost all sense of shame around me. Nothing but trouble makers the lot of them. My group would have left long ago if it weren¡¯t for the constant attacks toward any fleeing party by the sects. The fighting got pushed ahead of my estimated schedule so we ended up in our current predicament. All because of those idiots that I want to spend some quality time with and teach proper patience. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You know, I used to wish I was part of those sects. With all their luxuries and such. Seeing them now though¡­¡± (Tammy) ¡°It¡¯s like watching a bunch of children having a pissing match.¡± (Beth) ¡°As long as we aren''t involved, I don''t really care about them. What I want to know is, what are we going to do now?¡± (Belle) ¡°I¡¯ve been working on a few things...after we set them up, we can blast our way out of the city. Using the explosions as cover while we move to avoid detection.¡± (Kuro) I was impressed by how everyone tried to get a handle on the situation. The only real concern we had was our location being besieged by those rambunctious sects. Since we were all stuck here we had to ration our supplies, but a few covert operations and we were able to handle it. ¡°Brother...what is that?¡± (Illis) ¡°Hmm? Ah, I was about to try and weave a new material I¡¯ve been working on.¡± (Kuro) Since I had time, I¡¯ve been working on my projects before I had to abandon my equipment. I¡¯ve already made many bombs and grenades, everyone fully taught how to properly handle them. All that was left to do, was do some experiments while we wait for the sects to destroy each other. Unfortunately, we also had to listen to countless people screaming for mercy. Even the slaves who can''t fight back weren¡¯t spared. Making me wonder why these guys have gone so far off the deep end. I myself had to fight a few of those disciples when I was getting supplies. Those fighting arts put their attacks on a whole new level from what I¡¯m used to. I barely managed to defeat them using my unknown weapons. Fighting them outright right now would only be suicide, even Amare agreed with my assessment. Unless I get my own fighting arts...nothing can be done for them. One thing is for certain, those sects are insane. However in order to calm my nerves, I focused on trying to make spandex. There are many things I want to make with the stuff but first I got to make the stuff. I have the components but none of the equipment to process it like in my old world. Hmm...since I got time, I¡¯ll just use my mana to process it. Similar to how I remove slave collars, I probe the components and will them to form into my intended results. After a few hours of continuous probing and such...I think I made the biggest breakthrough I¡¯ll ever have. My focus fully switched to the screen in front of my eyes with extreme fervor.
Congratulations! Due to continuous research and effort, the user has learned the legendary [Transmutation] skill. This skill is the main skill for the legendary hidden {Alchemist} Class option. Notice: Class selection locked due to current restrictions. Attribute restrictions all unlocked. 3 months 12 days till time restriction lifted. Number of classes available for selection with current skills and ability of the user 9. Number of sub-classes available with current skills and ability of the user 17. Rules and regulations for classes will be given upon the end of the time restriction.
Transmutation
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:Reforge the inner-workings of nature and bend it¡¯s wonders to the user¡¯s will.
EffectsPerform mana induced probes of base components. Re-structure fully analyzed materials. (Effects based on users comprehension) Convert materials at a 1:50 conversion rate. Increase quality of crafts by 10%.
Oh My God. This is the answer to so many of my problems and more. I can create so many things with enough time and effort with this skill. With the possibility of also having class options in a few months as well...such a great surprise. The anger that was smoldering in my heart was greatly abated with this news. Combining this skill with my synthesis skill will allow me to make items told in legends. My enemies will tremble at the sight of a mere grenade. *Gasp* that''s right I can increase the purity of my bombs with this. ¡°Kuro...you look a bit scary right now.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Y-Yea.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Did something happen.¡± (Puerial) ¡°A-Ah, no I just discovered something amazing that can really help us.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Is it another secret?¡± (Shiro) Ah come to think of it Shiro has been really trying her best to keep the others from talking about my secrets. Well they are more things I don''t like talking about, but I liked the effort. Everyone seems to be curious of my new discovery...meh, they will find out eventually. Also if they start blabbering about this to others...I¡¯ll make their punishments extra long. *Shiver* (Everyone) ¡°Why do I feel like Kuro just thought of something scary.¡± (Beth) ¡°Yea.¡± (Tammy) ¡°...¡± (everyone else) ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you guys if you keep it a secret. It¡¯s pretty serious.¡± (Kuro) Everyone put on an even more curious face at my words as they looked at each other. ¡°I figured out how to transmute things like an {Alchemist} from the old stories.¡± ¡°...¡± (Everyone) ¡°As expected of Kuro.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Kuro...do you realize how serious this is. This can never leave this room.¡± (Beth) ¡°Absolutely never.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Yea.¡± (Illis, Shirley, and Puerial) Everyone suddenly became highly serious and looked toward Belle. This change in atmosphere was actually a bit shocking to me when I think of their usual behavior. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± (Belle) Everyone nodded and smiled at Belle¡¯s remark. She has made some real progress integrating into the group. Beth has also taken a liking to teasing her. As long as it isn¡¯t me, I have no problem with it. But this skill...with it I may be able to change our current situation right now. Let¡¯s see how long these trash sects can keep causing trouble with what I have in store for them. ------------------------------ A/N: Sorry for the delay. What do you think those class and sub-classes are? Also thanks for the ratings...it means a lot =) A2 - Chapter 18 - Chaos within part 2 Author: Thank you guys for reading my story up to this point. I¡¯m proud of myself for managing to write this while also being absorbed in fallout 4 and work. I did a slight edit to his notification in the previous chapter. I have a lot of ideas for this story. And as for the skill he just got, like many things, it has it¡¯s cons. However it is a big help, though it would be better with the class equipped as you would know. --------------------------------------- Even if I said I figured out how to make things like an Alchemist, everyone was still a bit skeptical. Which was reasonable since it is a lost art and all, so how would I figure it out on my own. Though, when I used the skill to make some metal I felt drained in seconds. The result was only a little spec of iron too small to do anything with, much to my embarrassment as everyone joked about how little it was. I¡¯ll have to mess around with the skill to get a better feel for how the skill works. Since I can¡¯t make things yet, I decided to improve what I already have after I recovered. So I grabbed one of my [Mana Grenades] and analyzed it.
Mana Grenade
Thrown WeaponUnique Rank
Description:This weapon was crafted by an innovative (and somewhat crazy) crafter. Due to it being one of the first of it¡¯s class and make, this weapon cannot be ranked normally.
Effects:Causes a 2 meter blast radius of unstable mana. Different types of mana create different residual effects.
It took quite a bit of time to figure out that the effects of different mana was its residual effect on the area of explosion, rather than during the explosion. I can only guess that it¡¯s due to the different size and concentration, but nothing concrete. However the table updated itself with that information when I came to the conclusion of it affecting the surroundings. After breaking the grenade down to it¡¯s individual components I tried probing it with my skill. I have done this often even before getting the skill, but now everythings looks far more clear, though still quite a bit fuzzy. After analyzing every bit of each part for the better part of an hour, I got a notification.
Current materials fully analyzed to the most of this skills current level.
Interesting. This skill works in conjunction with my notifications. I even felt any further probing was unnecessary right now. It may be something subconsciously felt, but my notifications just further imply what I feel. Well seeing as probing won''t do anything further till I improve my skill level, let''s start improving the current quality. ¡­ I feel so tired right now, but I made some good progress. My skill didn¡¯t level up or anything, but my grenade shows how much this skill will improve my crafts in the future.
Mana Grenade
Thrown WeaponUnique Rank
Description:This weapon was crafted by an innovative (and somewhat crazy) crafter. Due to it being one of the first of it¡¯s class and make, this weapon cannot be ranked normally.
Effects:Causes a 2.05 meter blast radius of unstable mana. Different types of mana create different residual effects.
Even if the gain is small, just this shows how much potential this skill has. I shudder at what it will do at higher levels. However, right now I can¡¯t waste time. So using the remaining materials that I have laying around in a corner. I made another grenade while improving each individual components during the process using my new skill the best I can. However¡­
Mana Grenade
Thrown WeaponUnique Rank
Description:This weapon was crafted by an innovative (and somewhat crazy) crafter. Due to it being one of the first of it¡¯s class and make, this weapon cannot be ranked normally.
Effects:Causes a 2.2 meter blast radius of unstable mana. Different types of mana create different residual effects.
I feel a bit cheated...what was I doing during the last couple of hours. Does making it from scratch have some sort of effect I don''t know about, or does improving something already pre-made have some restrictions. I think I¡¯ll go crazy trying to figure out how this works right now. Let''s just make some equipment, and improve on some things I wish to leave for the sects. My new skill should improve them greatly. Though I may need to remake some of the parts apparently for the best effect possible. ¡­ It¡¯s been five hours since I went back to trying to make spandex for new clothing. After the first two hours, I finally had the results I wanted. The next three was spent shaping it into what I wanted. However, it¡¯s proving to be resistant. Given enough time and effort though, I can finally succeed. But first I need to take a break. Constant use of these skill give me a headache, and I need some food. Hmm, The girls seem to just be either playing some board games or exercising by themselves. Illis is sleeping on top of the huge stuffed bear I made for her on a whim. We won''t be able to take that with us, so she has been spending as much time with it as possible. After chatting for a bit, and punishing Beth for pantsing Belle in front of me, I went back to work. It may take a few days for my preparations to finish. The three people chosen by those sub-gods are also waiting some distance away from the city as well. ¡­ After a week of constant effort, I finally finished the last of my work. The storage of food we have would also only last about two more days. The results of my project, speaks for itself.
Hybridized Cloth
Cloth pieceUnique
Description:This piece of fabric was specially made from the ingenuity of a prodigious crafter. The methods used may never be able to be replicated. Components mix a soft cloth fabric with an unknown material creating a superior variation.
Stats:Superior grade cloth material: Textile Strength up (Upper Medium) Softness up (Upper Medium) Retractive attribute Abrasion resistant (Lower Medium) Deterioration resistant (Lower Medium) Temperature resistant (Lower Medium)
The quality of the cloth was as amazing as I thought it would be, And can be improved when I enhance my abilities in the future. My other invention is a surprise for the sects, and something I don''t plan on making again for the sake of not causing mass destruction and mayhem wherever I go when I¡¯m supposed to help the world. Everyone was extremely impressed after feeling the results, their eyes already signaling their intent for various things for me to make them. Since I can create materials, given time I can make as much as we need. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Even the fairy was felt clapping her hands within my pocket, the little thing is just too shy around others in my opinion. Though I wonder if she can see everything in there, is it comfortable? She never left my pocket once this entire time after all. I had to feed her little bits of food away from everyone as a result. Though I still don¡¯t know if she needs to eat, I should have asked Amy. The recovery of her wings were delayed a bit but should be done in over a week. ... As we were discussing a few things to pass the time. The noise of constant battle died down in the area, though we all know not to leave yet. A few stragglers who tried however, let out remorseful screams signally the current standoff between the sects. Everyone was left in another somber mood. With great effort we managed to message the Thieves guild. Their organization...is finished. Only people from the orphanage and some high standing members like Roone, that creepy girl, and about 6 others remain. The ones who caused this mess are not among them. With some minor discussion, we all agreed to flee together when I set off my surprise to those sects. We intend to head to the city controlled by my father, Birgen, his rule over it seems more superficial to me and the reports from before. Labrindel is too risky with people possibly recognizing me as the one who took down those nobles. The one controlled by the other power in the area is too much of an unknown. Those chosen gathering in that corrupt city with the coliseum can wait, I have no time for them. From what I could see and understand about this places current conditions. All amounts to Tarthus being a lost cause because of these stupid sects. How many people died because of them. Well, this whole place will no longer be a problem tomorrow. The remaining citizens have also been informed to prepare to flee using what''s left of the Thieves guild¡¯s information network. Rather than hearing it by mouth, it¡¯s more of a carrier pigeon type of network, except it¡¯s using enslaved rat¡¯s. Never would have thought it possible until I saw it. -------------------------------- It¡¯s now time to end this farce, the sects have gone too far with their actions. Everyone has finished whatever preparations they could and are ready to run for the hills. In the end I managed to make only one surprise. Although the description left me both a bit worried about the results, and sure it will cause mass mayhem.
Unknown Object
Unknown ClassificationRank: None
Description:A variant of a [Frenzied Mana Bomb]. Though, due to its alterations, can no longer be considered a simple variation.
Effects:Unknown blast radius. Destructive force up (Superior) Environmental effects unknown Charge Time 3-6 hrs *Further analysis impossible*
A normal mana bomb would charge at a maximum of 15 hrs. The unstable properties of this, thing, make it impossible to increase it further. The whole time I was making it made me nervous beyond belief. I also made sure to keep the girls in a separate room for safety, if it was even possible. It initially didn¡¯t have this description. After using transmutation, however, made the whole thing far more destructive and barely stable until filled with enough mana. I will never make this thing again. ¡­ After checking our things, we traverse down the emergency tunnel to the outskirts of the city meeting up with Hank, Lock, Rust, Tony, Tilly, Roone, that girl following him, and a bunch of orphans. The other member¡¯s of the guild were hunted down a few hours prior as they were defending as many of the kids as possible. Sects disciples were walking along the borders ready to attack anything in sight. While random people took up positions to flee using the eventual distraction. I feel extremely nervous for some reason, and it¡¯s all because of that damn bomb. This feels so unlike me, and gives the impression that when we start running, we just shouldn¡¯t look back and just keep moving no matter what. Everyone else also noticed my unease. I just said it was excitement, though they weren¡¯t convinced. *Sigh* I really will, never make this thing again. ¡­ Estimated one minute till detonation. Point of origin, my restaurant. Why? Because it¡¯s near the center of town, and I didn¡¯t want to risk the thing exploding on transport. Sweat has built up on everyone, myself included. Some of those bastards in the sects started fighting again. Even with everything coming to an end in a moment, I feel nervous. 10 seconds left, and I already see people trying to run. Magic and projectiles hindering their progress and causing various injuries from those who are hit, most died on impact. Yet their cries of anguish...was all drowned out in moments. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* *Massive Rumbling* Nothing could have prepared us for the explosion that was created. The resulting shock-wave knocked everyone off their feet and to the ground. Debris already raining down everywhere like a storm. Dust rising and filling the air in an endless shroud. No sounds of death or tear filled cries were heard in the surroundings. Only an annoying ring in our ears. With great effort I pulled my shaking body off the ground, gathering everyone able to their feet. Illis and Abra¡¯s son passed out however, along with many kids. With determination everyone ran with shaken steps while carrying the knocked out children. Only the worry of rocks falling on our heads and fear of the resulting devastation filled us. None looked back, as everyone was too afraid to see what was behind us. I myself feared the results of what I made. Everything I made so far felt mild in comparison to what I felt. A mere glimpse left me speechless. Electrical storms filled the air around the blast as buildings crumbled to dust upon contact as it slowly grew. Seeing this made my steps quicken not wanting to get a close-up, many who saw my face followed my pace. A notification floated in front of me moments later as we all fled as best we could.
The city of Tarthus has been destroyed! It¡¯s three fighting powers within have been annihilated at it¡¯s roots. Any remaining members now have no backing. Countless who didn''t adhere to the warning or couldn''t escape in time to leave have perished as well. (Since they were warned punishment has been barely avoided, though your standing has fallen further among the god''s except for Amare and Val. If that was even possible.) The resulting destruction of this location will bring fear to those who see it. Residual effects of the ¡®mana induced explosion¡¯ will also remain on the surrounding terrain for many years to come. Its effects are currently unknown, further study needed. Due to the resulting destruction of the area. No CP awarded for defeating the sects. Plus 1 level increase. Warning: Repeating this action will result in severe punishment.
I-Will-Never-Make-That-Thing-Again I don¡¯t even care about not getting any CP, I barely get any of it anymore anyways, or the level increase. That warning was also unnecessary since I felt the same way. Right now though, I need to worry about getting everyone to a safe location. ¡­ No one stopped running after we collected our hidden stash for a long time no matter how tired they were. Seeing how fast Rust was moving also left a few shocked faces. Thankfully we also saw no monsters as we ran. The eyes everyone looked at me in were a bit annoying for me. It was the expected shock, fear, and awe though, none were even able to speak their thoughts. A bunch of the kids also woke up, Illis included, to the relief of the people carrying them. Whatever happened to those sects...no one really cared. What mattered right now, was getting to Birgen safely. After a head count, we all numbered 23 people in total. The other''s fled in unknown directions. Regardless I have 22 people to try and keep safe. Let''s see how my new abilities will fair in Birgen. ---------------------- A/N: Well...quite the surprise for those sects. My apologies for not having the MC storm the place magic blazing, but without combat arts...yea that would be stupid for now. Plus, now there is no city to be taken by one of the two remaining powers in the area. At the cost of many lives though. After I write up the epilogue, I¡¯ll spend a bit of time editing what I wrote up so far before continuing on to Arc 3. Some things will be addressed there. hope you enjoyed Arc 2 so far. Arc 2 - Amares Guide Author: This is the information provided to the MC. The bottom has most of the new information. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Basic Info (minor alterations) Spoiler : Level: A person¡¯s life experience level (each level awards 5 SP, 50 HP,MP, and SP unless the user has a class in which these values are altered) Class: Selected class. Has a complementary effect on all activities related to this class and affects the growth of HP, MP, and SP. The amounts these values change depends on the class. Available classes are accessed by fulfilling requirements for the class. examples include the basic: farmer, merchant, warrior, mage, archer, enchanter, healer, etc. There are also hidden job trees that can be discovered through unique actions. Effects of a warrior class: X 5 HP, X 1 MP, X 3 SP with complementary effects on physical stat growths toward Strength, Vitality, Vigor. Subclass: Selected sub-class. Has a lesser effect compared to a main class and is recommended to compliment the main class. The amount of sub-classes available correlates to the amount of main classes. for example the main class blacksmith has a complementary effect with the sub class metallurgist. Titles: Titles are given as a recognition toward someone¡¯s accomplishments. The more grand an accomplishment the higher the effect of the title. SP: Stat Points (each level provides 5 points for distribution to anything except sub stats and affinities) CP: Cheat Points (similar to stat points but are awarded for accomplishing tasks. [more difficult tasks give more points]) Using CP varies use conditions for certain selections HP: Health Points (1 strength = 5 HP, 1 vitality = 10 HP) [0 health doesn''t mean death] MP: Mana Points (1 intelligence = 10 MP, 1 wisdom = 5 MP) [0 mana causes extreme mental fatigue or unconsciousness] SP: Stamina Points (1 vigor = 10 SP, 1 vitality = 5 SP) [0 stamina causes paralysis until 50% is restored] HR: Health Regeneration (1 strength = .1/s HR, 1 vigor = .2/s HR ) MR: Mana Regeneration (1 wisdom = .1/s MR, 1 focus = .2/s MR) SR: Stamina Regeneration (1 vitality = .1/s HR, 1 vigor = .2/s SR) Strength: The amount of power your body carries within Intelligence: A person¡¯s cognitive ability Dexterity: Precision of the body Vitality: Physical health and endurance Wisdom: A person¡¯s ability to utilize knowledge Vigor: The intensity of a person¡¯s energy and longevity Agility: Flexibility and attack speed Focus: Ability to concentrate produce higher imaginary detail Speed: Movement speed (.5 meters /s per stat) Leadership: Efficiency in commanding others and maintain moral Charm: People''s perception of you (has a chance to effect first encounters) Charisma: Ability to compel people to listen to you Stealth: Your presence is harder to notice Sense: Perception of the world around you Willpower: A mysterious force generated from within Art: The ability to make artistic works (has varying effects based on results) Faith: Spiritual apprehension Luck: You have more luck Fire: Affinity and resistance for fire magic Water: Affinity and resistance for water magic Earth: Affinity and resistance for earth magic Wind: Affinity and resistance for wind magic Light: Affinity and resistance for light magic Dark: Affinity and resistance for dark magic Spacial: Affinity and resistance for spacial magic Neutral: Affinity and resistance for neutral magic Main Stats: Has a more clear effect on the user with a few hidden aspects. Sub Stats: Has a more mysterious effect on the user. Stat limit is at 100 each. bottlenecks for substats are every 20 points ------------------------------------------------------- Skill Info: Traits: Physical and spiritual characteristic of the user Passive/Active Skills: Physical and mental aspects of the body that function either automatically or with the effort of the user. ------------------------------------------------------- Affinities A person with an awakened mana core, can manipulate his mana, and can comprehend the various mana affinities can use magic. If a person can comprehend and manipulate fire mana to gain it as an affinity can become a fire mage with practice. Very few people can properly comprehend the various types of mana. Most stick to improving one type of affinity except for unique individuals. ------------------------------------------------------- Weapon Ranks: X - Unknown SS - Divine S - Holy A - Legendary B - Ancient C - Unique D - Uncommon E - Common F - Simple G - Crude H - Utter crap ------------------------------------------------- Ranks and growth levels: Skill Ranks - Proficiencies 0/100, how proficient someone is in a task. Each 25 ranks in a proficiency is a qualitative leap in quality and difficulty of advancement. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Skills Growth - Casting skills : Novice, Intermediate, Advanced, Expert, Mastered. Every threshold passed gives the skill a higher quality and additional effects. ------------------------------------------------- Currency: 50 small copper coins = 1 big copper coin 10 big copper coins = 1 small silver coin 50 small silver coins = 1 big silver coin 10 big silver coins = 1 small gold coin 50 small gold coins = 1 big gold coin 100 big gold coins = 1 mythril coin ------------------------------------------------- These are stat comparisons for the MC and others, remember only the MC has a stat window and these numbers are only examples.(there are exceptions to everything aka prodigies and such) [People also gain classes they just don''t know, but the effects vary due to habits, personality, and skill] Life expectancy and stat averages are guaranteed to vary. Hence the word expectancy. Dominant Races: (Normal to trained people with no powerful background) Humans (rounded) life expectancy: max 150 yrs An average adult has stats ranging from 180-250 per stat A trained adult stat range from 300-600 per stat Beastkin [various tribes] (dexterity, agility, speed or strength boost) life expectancy: max 250 yrs Average adult 250-380 Trained adult 450-780 Elves: (Strength limit, wisdom and focus boost) life expectancy: max 500 yrs Average 100-500 Trained 200-1000 Dwarves: (Speed limit, strength boost, dexterity boost) life expectancy: max 200 yrs Average 150-350 Trained 250-800 Demons: (Vigor, intelligence, or strength boost) life expectancy: max 300 yrs Average 300-500 Trained 600-1000 Info added during the story Spoiler : Guild Ranks - Z,XX,X,SSS,SS,S,A,B,C,D,E,F,G,H Each corresponding rank has a difference of 5 people of the previous rank to advance. (a person with the strength of 5 rank Fs can advance to rank E.) ------------------------------------------- Cities Visited: Birgen - Starter town. Encountered: Abra and her son, and Shiro Labrindel - Origin city of: Beth, Tammy, Khan, Illis, Shirley Tarthus - City with the restaurant (Destroyed) ---------------------------------------------- Religion: The religion In Tenebris is lead by the Elemental churches with The Church of Light being the strongest. Followed by Water, Earth, Neutral, Spacial, Fire, Wind, and Dark. The churches that follow the gods have been all but abandoned if not for it being necessary for the people to gain names. Not much is known about the naming system, but it is said to have a hidden purpose. ----------------------------------------------- Endangered Races (hunted for various reasons or are low in number) Moon Wolves - A race blessed by the Moon and gains strength in its light. Hunted to near extinction by the ''Church of Light'' in order to take their hearts under a full moon and make [Moonstones]. Shiro was miraculously born under this once legendary race, and has also inherited their plight. Dryad - A type of Nymph created by nature. The {Dryad} is said to be incredibly beautiful and birth fairies as a type of caretaker and protector. Normally they tend to make the surrounding vegetation flourish and build grand gardens as a habit. However, since a {Dryad} is rare, powerful, and beautiful, there were many powerful individuals who sought to have them for themselves. A total number of 3 members of the {Dryad} race has ever been discovered. Fairies - Caretakers and protectors created by {Dryads} and others of the Nymph race. Hunted for their wings ability to enhance potions. Terrian - Racial relative to the {Dryad} but took a separate evolutionary path. Uses their abilities to create dungeons as a cover for their existence. Dreadlings/Dreadlords - Dreadlings Personality are known to be cruel, Highly oppressive and generally considered evil in nature. Have a natural disposition for having torturous personalities. They are a powerful race both physically and magically. Once formed a powerful empire simply on a whim and ruled over many of the weaker races. However they were later hunted by all the races for their cynical nature and natural strength. Should they evolve into a Dreadlord, they have a high chance of losing their mind to the darkness in their soul and becoming an apocalyptic force whose purpose is to destroy everything in it''s path. Those who fall under it become husks that follow it''s will. (This information is what is known and kept hidden by all the races in fear of that particular race. Whether this information holds true has yet to be uncovered.) --------------------------------------------------------- Encountered Unique Monsters: Gorc Blood Weaver Kangoran Beast Vermin Eater ------------------------------------------------------- Epilogue tomorrow let me know if I missed something Arc 2 - Characters Main Character: Kuro Lux Rank: C+ / Guild Rank - Who care about the guild Eyes: Black with intelligence permeating strongly Hair: Black and soft like raven feathers Skin: White as jade without a single blemish Height: 163 cm Muscles: Supple and firm with power hidden in every fiber Personality: Calm and observant, not one to often jump into other people¡¯s problems unless necessary. Protects people he finds worthy and will bring ruin to all who brings hostility. His past traumas influences his behavior even if he doesn¡¯t acknowledge it. End of Arc Stats:
[quart=Name,Race]Kuro Lux,Dreadling[/quart][quart=Level,Age]55,12[/quart][quart=Class,Subclass]N/A,N/A[/quart][quart=SP,CP]35,63[/quart]
Status
[quart=HP,HR]11525,153.7/s[/quart][quart=MP,MR]11040,175.4/s[/quart][quart=SP,SR]10265,149.3/s[/quart]
[quart=Strength,Intelligence]611,531[/quart][quart=Vitality,Wisdom]567,586[/quart][quart=Dexterity,Focus]654,584[/quart][quart=Agility,Speed]601,548[/quart]
Main Stats
Vigor463
[quart=Leadership,Charisma]19,19[/quart][quart=Charm,Art]19,16[/quart][quart=Stealth,Sense]26,19[/quart][quart=Faith,Luck]19,19[/quart]
Sub Stats
Willpower19
[quart=Fire,Water]6%,5%[/quart][quart=Earth,Wind]7%,8%[/quart][quart=Light,Dark]9%,6%[/quart][quart=Spacial,Neutral]0%,16%[/quart]
Affinities
Traits Delicate Body Soul Bound Mind Passive/Active Skills Language Comprehension Growth Correction Stealth Steps Magical Body Identify Mastery Lvl 25/100 Physical Control Mastery Lvl 24/100 Mana Control Mastery Lvl 24/100 Handicraft Mastery Lvl 28/100 Magic Hands Mastery Lvl 24/100 Blade Utility Mastery Lvl 15/100 Close Combat Mastery Lvl 15/100 Mana Synthesis Novice Level 5 Magic Clad Intermediate Level 5 Healing Ray Novice Level 9 Transmutation Novice Level 1
Spoiler :
Unbound
TitleUnique
Description:You are no longer chained by the laws of the world. Those who wield this title are immune to any control spells and have limitless growth potential.
EffectsMind Control Resist +100% Physical Control Resist +100% Mysterious connection to the Goddess Amare Anima Nexu Body growth unrestricted (Awards the skill: Growth Correction)
Other titles not shown till Arc 3
Delicate Body
TraitRare
Description:This trait makes the user¡¯s body have a delicate and supple appearance with clear and beautiful skin and hair without hindering physical performance. This is a rare trait of the user¡¯s species. This trait is currently partially awakened.
Effects:Delicate and supple muscles Unblemished skin Perfect white teeth Pleasant scent (varies from person to person)
Soul Bound Mind
TraitUnique
Description:This trait allows the user to recall memories. Even ones he shouldn¡¯t have.
Effects:Grants memories from the soul
Language Comprehension
Passive SkillUnique
Description:All language is understood and spoken by the user. (Consider this a little extra, good luck. Best Wishes, Amare)
Effects:All spoken and written language is understood
Growth Correction
Passive SkillUnique
Description:Due to mastering being allowed control of your body and mind your future growth can be decided by your desires. (Other¡¯s can be influenced when conditions are met)
Effects:Influence your growth
Stealth Steps
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The shadows shroud your steps, and hide your presence.
Effects:Detection while walking in dark places -30% Detection while not moving in dark corners -70%
Magical Body
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can cast and control mana and spells released from the body without restrictions. Results are dependent on the caster¡¯s comprehension and control over the affinity being cast. Unique magic with an intended use can become a separate skill.
Effects:The user can cast various types of magic. The user can more freely control his/her mana. Upkeep: Depends on the user and intended effect.
Identify
Active SkillMastery 25/100
Description:Mastering this skill gives the user more information.
ExampleLvl 1 - This is a basic sword. Lvl 25 - This is a basic copper sword with a blunt edge, due to mistreatment the durability is low and will break at any moment. Overall Quality: H
Physical Control
Passive SkillMastery 24/100
Description:The user has better control over their body
Effects:Flexibility +12% Perception +12% Energy +12%
Handicraft
Passive SkillMastery 28/100
Description:Delicate work and artistry is easier to perform
Effects:Intricacy +14% This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Artistry +14% Work Speed +14% Dexterity +.025%
Mana Control
Passive SkillMastery 24/100
Description:The ability to manipulate mana and cast more effective spells
EffectsEfficiency +12% Purity +12% AOE Range +12%
Magic Hands
Active SkillMastery 24/100
Description:You can use mana channeled through your hands to influence your surroundings
EffectsAlter the properties of objects for a permanent or limited effect time. Effect the body of other people (the mind is immune to alteration)
Blade Utility
Passive SkillMastery 15/100
Description:The user can used bladed weapons more effectively.
EffectsAttack speed with blades +7.5% Attack accuracy with blades +7.5% Attack damage with blades +7.5%
Close Combat
Passive SkillMastery 15/100
Description:The user is capable of fighting in close quarters to the fullest extent of his abilities.
Effects:Reaction speed +7.5% Burst power +7.5% Finesse +7.5%
Mana Synthesis
Active SkillNovice Level 5
Description:Analyze and create mana formations with varying effects. Effects are dependent on the user.
EffectsAnalyze a mana formation Replicate known formations Create a mana formation Destroy a mana formation
Magic Clad
Active SkillIntermediate Level 5
Description:The user clad''s him/herself or objects with mana for various effects depending on the element.
EffectsPhysical Armament +15% Elemental effect Equipment Armament +7.5% Elemental effect Partial Clad Armament - Upkeep depends on amount clad Upkeep: 450 MP /s
Healing Ray
Active SkillNovice Level 9
Description:Light mana is siphoned from the user to heal a targets injuries. The closer the target the easier it is to heal.
EffectsBody Regeneration +9% /s within 0-1 meter of the target. Body regeneration +4.5% /s within 2-3 meters of the target. Upkeep: 490 MP /s
Transmutation
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:Reforge the inner-workings of nature and bend it¡¯s wonders to the user¡¯s will.
EffectsPerform mana induced probes of base components. Re-structure fully analyzed materials. Convert materials at a 1:50 conversion rate Increase quality of crafts by 10%
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Known Gods: Amare Anima Nexu, The Goddess of Love and Connections. Summoned the MC as her champion to re-balance the corrupt world of Tenebris. Not their full names: Val Bell Selerius Kronum Pladius Carn Cosmian Pitiful Gods 1 and 2: They are too pitiful to talk about at the moment. Imprisoned Evil God: He will be forgotten. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Main Companions: Shiro - Female (current Height: 168 cm) An abandoned wolf-kin girl that Kuro supported as they grew older. She became attached to Kuro since he and Abra were the only two people to treat her well growing up. Her current feelings are getting more complex toward Kuro. Her friend Puerial has been teaching her things to make Kuro like her more than before, even if it is questionable. Rank: C Puerial - Female (current Height: 160 cm) A former slave the MC picked up who has decent knowledge of magic due to her upbringing. Her childish nature causes her to irritate the MC, but he ignores it due to how helpful she is with her magic. She currently admire¡¯s Kuro and Shiro¡¯s strength and tries her best to get them to like her. Uses the knowledge taught by her mother and Shirley to try and capture Kuro¡¯s heart while also helping Shiro get closer to him too. Rank: C- ------------------------------------------------------------------- Side characters of note: Spoiler : Abra - Female Met in chapter 3, Only person who really cared for the MC when he grew up even though she wasn¡¯t able to always be with him. Status - Being treated by Kuro Rank: none Abra¡¯s Son - Male Rescued by Kuro and the other¡¯s when they went to retrieve Abra. Currently undergoing physical rehabilitation with signs of mental recovery. Status - Being treated by Kuro Rank: none Beth - Female Was a female guard captain in Labrindel and became friends with Kuro. Has grown to enjoy her time with Kuro and the other¡¯s. Developed a habit to tease people due to increase in intimacy with everyone. Status - Following Kuro Rank: C- Tammy - Female Was a receptionist in the Adventurer¡¯s guild that Kuro¡¯s group first entered. Status - Following Kuro Rank: D+ Khan - Male Tammy¡¯s father. He was a receptionist at the guild but was captured and made a slave. Status - Unknown Rank: Unknown Illis - Female A young girl who killed her brother and gained her freedom from a cruel family. Follows Kuro who she now considers her real brother. Status - Following Kuro Rank: E- Shirley - Female Illis¡¯s Mother and former slave and concubine. Deemed no longer fit for her duties, she was given to Illis¡¯s brother to sate his hobbies. She now gains strength to take back her life thanks to Kuro. Has questionable knowledge on how to truly please men and teaches the girls who go after Kuro that very knowledge without him knowing. Status - Following Kuro Rank: D- Belle - Female (Not a main yet) Was liberated from the control of a crazed chosen and now follows the MC since she doesn¡¯t know what to do. Many aspects of her past hasn¡¯t been brought up besides her being controlled by her brother/pervert chosen. Status - Following Kuro Rank: D+ Hank - Male A Fighting instructor managing a dojo in Tarthus with Lock. Could never become truly powerful since he never learned Combat Arts monopolized by powerful organizations. Status - Following Kuro Rank: B- Lock - Male A Speed instructor managing a dojo in Tarthus with Hank. Always wanted to be the fastest alive but was never able to learn Movement Arts due to powerful organizations monopolizing them. Developed a pranking habit to cope with his depression. Status - Following Kuro Rank: B- Rust - Male One of the few dwarves in the area. He is a decent smith of few words. Status - Following Kuro Rank: C- Tony - Male Tilly¡¯s twin brother. As a requirement trained physically in order to work in Kuro¡¯s restaurant with his sister. Often scrutinized by Beth when he first started out, though she mellowed out when she realized he was whipped by his sister. Though he doesn¡¯t agree with that analysis of their relationship. Status - Following Kuro Rank: E Tilly - Female Tony¡¯s twin sister. As a requirement trained physically in order to work in Kuro¡¯s restaurant with her brother. Welcomed openly by Beth when she first started out. Managed to fit in well and kept her brother in line. Enjoys messing with her brother since he doesn¡¯t do anything about it. Status - Following Kuro Rank: E- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Epilogue coming up tomorrow, look forward to it. Tell me if I forgot anything and such. I also got to fix some of the past skills (passive to active) Expect new titles and skills at the beginning of Arc 3 as well. Arc 2 - Epilogue Author: Thank you guys for reading It¡¯s really fun having all the answers to your questions and not revealing a bunch of crucial facts till it comes up in the story. ------------------------------------------------- Domain of the God¡¯s - Meeting room *Bang* ¡°Amare! there is no way you can defend that monster now.¡± (Pladius) ¡°...Annoying.¡± (Val) ¡°Ugh...V-Val.¡± (Pladius) ¡°*Smirk* took the words right out of my mouth Val.¡± (Amare) Silence...silence is what permeated the room after Pladius was criticized and mocked by both Val and Amare. Val closed her eyes as she waited for the remaining gods to take their seats. Pladius himself took his seat with visual shock and anger on his face, as Selerius entered with forlorn steps. ¡°Good...Um, everyone is here...Selerius, do you need a moment to-¡± (Carn) ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± (Selerius) ¡°Well then, first order of business. What is the status of the remaining chosen.¡± (Cosmian) ¡°Ah, they have all reached Korgoth City except for Nexu¡¯s chosen Kuro.¡± (Carn) At the mention of Kuro, a not so subtle tension rose in the air. Kronum could no longer stay quiet and asked the question on everyone¡¯s mind, everyone except for Amare. ¡°What the hell did that brat do?¡± (Kronum) ¡°Hmm, whatever do you mean?¡± (Amare) ¡°He means, how the hell did that monster create something capable of wiping out a city. Not even just that, TO CHANGE THE PROPERTIES OF THE VERY AREA ITSELF IS-¡± ¡°A miracle.¡± (Val) Everyone grew silent once more hearing Val¡¯s words. Even Amare was quite surprised knowing how little the goddess cares for such topics. When it came to Val, in Amare¡¯s opinion, matters concerning resentment between people don''t amount to much. however, the passion in Val¡¯s eyes seem to be hinting at something interesting. ¡°Val, you seem to know what is happening in the area.¡± (Amare) ¡°Kuro created a miracle. The Elementals...can possibly be revived.¡± (Val) Val uttered these words with a passion and joy not seen on her for a very long time. Her once impassive face, now showed a woman filled with true happiness, making the male gods blush at the sight. The words ¡®Elementals¡¯ and ¡®revived¡¯ created also caused a noticeable stir in the room. Everything grew silent enough to hear the sounds of their own minds buzzing with shock. It¡¯s no secret to the gods about what happened to the Elementals created by Val¡¯s intervention. Valerie Elmentea Naturan The Goddess of Elements and Nature. She is a high god who has been around for as long as Amare, and has been the mother to many well known creations that has benefited countless worlds. As gods are not allowed to directly interfere with the world of mortals. Her exploits in created the subtle miracles needed to birth beautiful races and natural wonders has astounded many. Yet her greatest miracle was the creation of Elementals. Any world of magic has a natural instability due to the volatile nature of the types of mana present in the world. It is not uncommon for natural disasters to plague world''s countless times to varying degrees of manageable to complete destruction of the world itself. Val often mourned for those who were victims of this misfortune. During one of her excursions into tampering with a world almost falling into complete instability. She accidentally set of a chain reaction highly similar to the event Kuro caused in Tarthus, except in a vastly larger scale, which resulted in the creation of the Elementals. As one who caused a similar event, how could she mistake what she felt Kuro¡¯s bomb had done. These beings of various forms, all appeared strange to the goddess. Yet what they did afterwards truly gave her joy. This odd race stabilized the mana on their world of origin. As they grew in number, they began setting off to different worlds with their own strength to stabilize other worlds. This continued on for countless millennium...and yet it all came to an end for the Elemental race. One particular world with the highest recorded level of mana in all of existence erupted into an extreme state of instability that it¡¯s Elemental residence could not regulate. Elemental¡¯s from across every plane of reality felt it¡¯s growing fluctuations of power and in a single act moved as one to the unstable world. Should the world explode like many before it. Magic in 3/4 of the mortal planes would cease to exist due to the chain reaction that would follow its destruction. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Their abilities were unable to stop it¡¯s growing instability. Yet, they did not flee. This noble race of magic decided to stop the spread of it¡¯s destruction. None tried to run, as they all felt that it wouldn¡¯t matter at this point due to how quickly it would traverse the area. So...they all formed their mightiest barrier together in order to hinder its destructive force. In one moment, the Elemental race was destroyed. The Goddess Val watched her most cherished creations die in an act of valor. Instead of 3/4 of the magical worlds being destroyed. Only 1/50 of the magical worlds fell to a tragic end, attributed to how powerful they were together. No matter how much Val tried, the phenomenon that created that noble race wouldn¡¯t reappear. Yet, a mortal had done what she couldn¡¯t. It was definitely not an intended result, but she couldn¡¯t feel any more glad at the possibility of her beloved Elemental¡¯s reviving. ¡°Val...are you sure that you''re not mistaken.¡± (Beth) ¡°I¡¯m sure. I would actually like to finish this meeting quickly so I can keep observing the phenomenon.¡± (Val) ¡°A-Ah, yes...well then let¡¯s continue.¡± (Cosmian) ¡°...Elementals¡± (Pladius) The only one not happy with the possible revival of the Elementals...was Pladius. He was so eager to have Amare and her chosen be punished, yet this news prevented any such action. ¡°...Um, if I may ask...how did Kuro even do that. I wasn¡¯t focused on him during the time of its...birth so to say.¡± (Carn) ¡°Ah...how should I say it.¡± (Amare) Amare had an impish expression on when she thought about how Kuro forgot an important detail when making his bombs. ¡°He was using magic to make Deuterium, or what it¡¯s also known as in his previous world ¡®Heavy Water¡¯ using the distilling method. After a bit of trouble he used it to make this world''s version...of a small scale [Mana Nuke]. Though...he forgot that mana and anything related to it is many times more volatile than the nuclear materials of earth. Even if it was considered small...the results are as you have seen.¡± (Amare) ¡°...a nuke....¡± (Val) ¡°Even if this will possibly revive the Elementals, we can''t ignore the fact of other possibilities. And also how destructive this event is to the surroundings.¡± (Pladius) ¡°Agreed, but there is nothing we can do except wait for now.¡± (Cosmian) Everyone was silent when they understood how crazy someone would have to be to make such a thing in their own basement of all things. No matter how ¡®small scale¡¯ it was intended to be...it was too much. ¡°...Well, let¡¯s just review the activity of the chosen and end things here¡­¡± (Carn) ¡°Yea...and get some celestial wine for my nerves.¡± (Cosmian) When the gods finished their discussion, the meeting came to a close with many mixed feelings. Val dashed out of the room seeming to be skipping in excitement at the possibility of the rebirth of the Elementals. the sight of it being a shock to many who have known her for a while now. Before Amare could head back to her dwelling, she was stopped by Selerius. ¡°Nexu, um...I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Selerius) ¡°Hmm, I accept. However, may I ask why.¡± (Amare) ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about a lot of things. I still feel hesitant about accepting Kuro, knowing what he was. But it isn¡¯t fair considering the situation, and how negligent I myself has been. So I ask so settle things peacefully. Can we end this stupid feud and just do what we are meant to do?¡± (Selerius) ¡°I don''t mind, and for the record I really didn¡¯t do anything with your boyfriend during the last gathering. The guy tried to hit on me, like I said during the time. I think the term to label his particular type would be a ¡®cheater¡¯.¡± (Amare) ¡°*Sigh* I¡¯m not with him anymore anyways. Caught him with that whore Aphrodite.¡± (Selerius) ¡°You''re too good for him anyways.¡± (Amare) ¡°Thanks¡­¡± (Selerius) ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡± (Amare) With these words spoken, the usually annoying gathering came to a close on a high note for Amare. Now she had one less god to worry about in regards to Kuro¡¯s safety and progression. ¡°Now then, I wonder how Kuro will react to the latest news I will bring him. Fufu.¡± (Amare) ------------------------------------- A/N: Thus comes the closing of Act 2. Expect a few interesting things in Act 3. I¡¯ll be spending a bit of time going through my previous chapters for now though. A3 - Chapter 1 - I made a WHAT!? Author: Sorry for the delay. District manager showed up and changed my work schedule WITHOUT asking if I was able to work those shifts. Plus I needed to do a project for school (hindered by work, damn manager). Now though, release should be back to normal...I hope. (I won''t drop this story) *Bang* Ah! It HURTS! (How I felt when someone jabbed at my book title . I don''t mind though, it is a pretty simple and direct title lol.) ----------------------------------------- Amare¡¯s dwelling, Kuro¡¯s POV (First night after the bomb went off) *Flash* ¡°Hey Amare sorry I¡¯m a bit late, *sigh* so much going on right now. Any advice for...why are you looking at me like that?¡± (Kuro) I¡¯m a bit taken aback right now. Amare has on a...not so subtle grin on her face, which is creeping me out a bit. Please don¡¯t let it be another prank. She pranked me once before and...I was too embarrassed to come back here for a week, much to her amusement. ¡°Ah, well I have a lot to discuss with you. Also a friend of mine wants to meet you as well, she will be here in a short while after she finishes analyzing the aftereffects of your [Mana Nuke].¡± (Amare) Something doesn¡¯t sound right about that statement...what nuke? ¡°Um, what nuke are you talking about.¡± (Kuro) Don¡¯t let it be what I think she means. There is just no way. ¡°The nuke you set off in Tarthus of course. Seriously to make a nuke in your basement, fufu, a lot of heads were turned when the others found out.¡± (Amare) ¡°Hold up, how was that a nuke? I didn¡¯t have most of the components to build such a thing, none of the nuclear material itself either. Not to mention the explosion didn¡¯t resemble anything like a mushroom.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hmm, sometimes you can be a real dunce you know. Of course the ¡®Heavy Water¡¯ you made with the treated monster cores is the cause. Though, it almost blew up in your face. Thankfully you withdrew the mana within it in time.¡± ¡°...that small amount of heavy water I made, together with mana, caused that?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea, mana is pretty much a more volatile form a nuclear material except without physical form, it¡¯s far more dangerous than anything earth has used. Thankfully the stuff is mostly stable.¡± (Amare) ¡°Mostly?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Well I should probably explain what a monster core is for you to get a better picture of what you''re messing with. Monster cores are empty shells that form within monsters to contain mana they naturally gather, they are not made up of mana itself. When the core fully forms, monster¡¯s grow stronger similar to sentient races in order to eventually evolve. Though their rate of progress is a lot slower since they have no intelligence. Most of the time though, monster¡¯s don''t form them and never get the chance to evolve. Once they condense enough mana, they use it to evolve and the core dissolves away since they were mainly used to gather the mana necessary for an evolution. The possibility of them forming another core is even less likely than before. When you made the nuke, you got lucky. Since you took the mana out of the vessel, it prevented the bomb itself from being dangerous until you filled it back up with enough of it to destabilize. ¡®Heavy Water¡¯ in suitable quantities, apparently causes some serious reactions when introduced with enough mana and ignited. Fortunately you didn¡¯t have a lot of the stuff, and you used a low grade core.¡± (Amare) ¡°Wait...why do monsters need core¡¯s if they naturally gather mana?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Without a place to hold it, like your own core, than it will just seep out of them similar to the fairies.¡± (Amare) ¡°...wait, so what if my [Pocket Fairy] formed a core like one of the monsters?¡± (Kuro) ¡°...I guess she would evolve at some point too...the likelihood of her forming a core is extremely low though.¡± (Amare) That is an interesting bit of information. But why did the bomb, no, [Mana Nuke] behave in such an odd fashion when it went off. ¡°The behavior of mana in such a state is unpredictable, what you saw when it went off was just one of the possibilities it could have taken. Truth be told, many of us find it to be quite amazing. Fufu, you don''t even know what it is you really did.¡± (Amare) Amare is grinning again...what is it she needs to tell me. ¡°Fufu,congratulations Kuro, you are now hopefully the father of a long dead race of elemental children.¡± (Amare) ¡°...What?¡± (Kuro) ¡°I said hopefully okay, no need to worry about them yet. It¡¯s why my friend wants to meet you and also why she isn¡¯t here yet.¡± (Amare) ¡°Ah...right, so then, when should I be expecting...them.¡± (Kuro) Kids, seriously. I just set off a bomb and the result is getting kids. And I guess me being the trigger man puts me as the father in a really more accurate sense doesn''t it. *Sigh* that damn nuke was nothing but trouble. ¡°I don''t know. Last time they formed, it took about 100 years for the phenomenon to settle and for them to emerge with Val¡¯s interference. Though this phenomenon is extremely small so, hmm...maybe a few years. Val is pretty enthusiastic about it, and is putting a lot of effort into this making it difficult to say an accurate time frame. Oh, and don''t worry about any mutant monsters emerging on the scene, Val is also keeping that in check.¡± (Amare) ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± (Kuro) I find it odd how this, Val character, can influence the event of that phenomenon I made. But since ¡®technically¡¯ she isn¡¯t affecting people than it doesn¡¯t count as interference. Seriously though, how the hell does a nuke create life. ¡°Oh cheer up, you get a bunch of cute little kids¡­*grin*...with an adoring goddess as the wife. How could that not make you happy.¡± (Amare) ¡°Wait! Hold up a second! Wife!? Plus a goddess at that, now I know you''re messing with me.¡± (Kuro) What kind of goddess would marry a mortal, I won''t be fooled by this. The mocking gaze Amare is showing is a dead giveaway that this is a trick. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Pfft, of course a wife, Val is working hard to make sure your children are born safely. So of course you two are the parents.¡± (Amare) ¡°Don¡¯t you think such a thing is a bit rushed Amare, he barely knows me after all.¡± (Val) ¡°Oh, Val nice to see you, this is Kuro.¡± (Amare) Hey! What happened to the talk of nukes and stuff, how did it turn into this. Also, is that Val, why didn¡¯t she deny being called my wife!? No, I need to calm down, if I fall into Amare¡¯s pace my brain will explode. Let¡¯s just see who this new goddess is. ... I have to say, if Amare¡¯s appearance can brighten up the heavens, then Val can shake the earth. They were similar in height, however Val had skin as white as snow, yet retained a vibrance similar to the flow of the wind. Hair similar to the shades of an aurora braided loosely with various flowers adorning certain parts in a seemingly elegant pattern. Long and pointed ears with not a single ornament attached. Her eyes a striking teal color with a subtle fluctuation of energy circling the iris. As she spoke her perfect white teeth seemed to catch one''s eye behind her soft pink lips. The two together were simply a sight unable to be forgotten. ¡°Well, I have to say, he is quite the charmer.¡± (Val) ¡°Isn¡¯t he.¡± (Amare) Oh no, she can read my mind too! Everytime I come here, I swear I leave more and more unsettled! ¡°Well Val, leaving little Kuro to his inner distress, how are things on your end.¡± (Amare) ¡°Hmm, if things go well, we may be looking at eight newly born Elementals in about 5 years. However, since they were birthed in a considerably weaker version of my own mistake all those years ago, they won''t be as powerful. Thankfully, it seems they can grow stronger with enough time due to this planet¡¯s law.¡± (Val) ¡°Um, may I know what you mean by this planet¡¯s law and why only eight.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah, well certain places follow separate laws that make up the world, it¡¯s mostly relative to its composition. Like how earth followed the laws correlating with physics and the like due to how little mana it has.¡± (Val) ¡°Earth has mana?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yes, I believe they referred to it as the ¡®god particle¡¯.¡± (Val) ¡°!?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Well, as it is a small amount, it only holds everything together and makes small movements of evolution not visually seen till millenias pass if at all.¡± (Val) ¡°Well...that¡¯s interesting.¡± (Kuro) Seriously I¡¯m learning things scientists back on earth would kill to know. Heck, if they knew there were worlds with extremely dense ¡®god particles¡¯ flying around while they are struggling to see the ones back on earth...they may just spit blood with despair at how unlucky they are being stuck there. ¡°Also the eight Elementals I am regulating pertain to each affinity for this world. Though since this is a complicated process, and since I have a limited amount of energy to work with, eight is all I can manage.¡± (Val) ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they can''t replicate when they get stronger like their predecessors.¡± (Amare) ¡°Plus their various evolutionary paths in their respective elements.¡± (Val) ¡°Aww, I¡¯m so happy for you Val, Kuro be sure to be a wonderful role model for your future kids.¡± (Amare) ¡°Please look after me well ~Dear~................pfft hahaha, Amare¡­*Gasp*...I¡¯m sorry, I can''t keep a straight face any longer. He looks so funny right now.¡± (Val) THESE DAMN GODS AND THEIR JOKES! Hearing the word ¡®dear¡¯ with such seriousness from Val practically broke my face in shock. Then the whole thing turns into a laughing fit! Where is the exit to this place, I want to wake up from this nightmare. ¡°Aww, I¡¯m sorry, Amare is known for her antics, and I play along every now and then. This time was quite enjoyable. Though, if we were to end up together...you would need to be A-WHOLE-LOT-STRONGER to take me little boy, fufufu.¡± (Val) ...oi. Where did this seductress come from? She looking at me like I¡¯m a delicious piece of meat. I¡¯m a bit afraid for my safety here. ¡°Well, I wanted to properly thank you for this opportunity to revive the Elementals. Also, if I need anything from you, I¡¯ll relay it via Amare. Till the next we meet Amare.¡± (Val) ¡°Tata Val.¡± (Amare) ¡°...is there anything further you would like to do to my sanity?¡± (Kuro) ¡°There are a few things. Truly though, you made quite the impression on Val. She doesn¡¯t normally behave in such a way you know. Truly a magnet for woman, fufu.¡± (Amare) ¡°Please...for the sake of my mental health, let¡¯s drop this.¡± (Kuro) ¡°For another time then. Now when you awaken, be sure to check your latest notifications. I¡¯m sure you will be happy with what you see.¡± (Amare) My head hurts, which should be impossible here. Amare¡¯s smile just seems to put me further on edge. At the very least, from what I can tell, everything she has done was for my benefit. The following conversation was what happened to the original Elementals and a few other things. After that I finished my ¡®Red Tipped Cake¡¯ with ¡®Blessed Milk Tea¡¯, of all the combinations. Amare¡¯s antics are getting pretty serious. (¡°Fufu, if only you knew what I have in store for you Kuro.¡± (Amare)) *Sigh* I wonder what those notifications will be about. -------------------------------------------- ¡°I really want to kill that mortal.¡± (Pitiful God 1) ¡°...¡± (Pitiful God 2) ¡°Hey...say something.¡± (Pitiful God 1) ¡°...¡± (Pitiful God 2) ¡°He didn¡¯t get any cookies today at least.¡± (Pitiful God 1) ¡°...Yet, one of the most sought after woman in the pantheon practically through a sign up saying she is available to him. SHE''S NORMALLY IMPASSIVE TO EVERYONE YOU KNOW.¡± (Pitiful God 2) ¡°...¡± (Pitiful God 1) ¡°¡­*sob*...I¡¯m going to go dream of eating those gorgeous pastries¡­*sob*...wake me up when this nightmare is over.¡± (Pitiful God 2) ¡°Room for one more in that dream?¡± (Pitiful God 1) -------------------------------------------- A/N: Sorry again for the delay. A3 - Chapter 2 - None Shall Pass Author: Thank you for reading If there are any grammar mistakes feel free to point it out, eventually I will get to it. Hope you didn¡¯t mind the world law dump/woman crisis of the mc last chapter. ------------------------------------------------------- This is...what the hell... ¡­ Taking a step back to a few moments before, I bring up the notifications I got while I was asleep.
Notice: A hidden trait has been revealed. Hidden trait [Connected] available for user review. Notice: New titles available. Titles [Bringer of Retribution], [The Chosen of Chaotic Neutral], and [Pioneer of Chaos] added to the titles tab. Notice: A [Physical Update] has been awarded. Do you wish to know the evaluation of your current physical body [Yes] or [No]. ...
Well...the physical update is new. Let¡¯s check it out. Yes.
Requested verified. Loading statistics.
*Ping*
User: Kuro Lux Advancement of the user¡¯s name: 4/6 Tasks Complete Age: 12 Physical Health: Normal Mental Health: Questionable Current Rate of Growth: Above Average (Superior) Number of Seals within the User: *Hidden* Number of Seals recently unlocked: 3 seals Number of Titles: 10 Time until Class Lock Lifted: 3 month, 4 days Time until first [Blood Awakening]: 3 months, 11 days ¡­
...I can''t say I was expecting this type of information. Seals are-- *hidden*, what a surprise there. What is a blood awakening...name advancement?...I can only guess it¡¯s something to do with my race and something to do with the system in this world, hmm. The jab at my mental health is unnecessary. That (superior) is also probably something I should have as my growth rate but may be being hindered by a seal. Whatever, everything else looks to be my height and stuff, let¡¯s just look at the other things I got. I wonder what seals were unlocked, one of them is probably this trait. *Ping*
Connected
TraitUnique
Description:Your connection to the Goddess Amare gave an unexpected mutation within your soul. Your soul can form spiritual connections with people you are truly close to.
Effects:-Connected Intuition -Temporary Direct Soul Connection Current Connections: Amare (*Hidden*) Shiro (Max Affection) Puerial (Loyal - In Love - Unguarded...) Abra (Parental - Proud - Lonely...) Belle (Curious - Cautious - Guarded...) Beth (Friendly - Open - Trusted...) Tammy (Friendly - Open - Trusted...) Shirley (Doting - Open - Shy...) Illis (Sisterly - Open - Idolized...) [Info Tab]
This trait...is pretty interesting, but, why am I only connected to people I used [Magic Hands] on, other than Amare? Maybe it¡¯s one of the effects I don''t know about? Hmm, Intuition¡­ *Ping*
Did you think it was so simple to read woman, Fufu, you only got a little help from this trait.
*Ping* What the hell!? You know what, I¡¯m just going to ignore that last window and keep reviewing this new trait. Unlike the others, I can interact with it for more information on the info tab. ¡­ Well, from what I can see after looking through the skill thoroughly. This skill gives me intuition toward the emotional state of the people I¡¯m close to. Along with that I can see something similar to a list of their behavior regarding me, though the tab warns it¡¯s not permanent behavior and is subject to change based on my actions. For example, the ¡®Open¡¯ tag signifies that they don''t care about certain morals like being dressed around me...hence them being open. *Sigh* The other tags are easy to understand on their own, the ¡®In Love¡¯ tag is similar to the ¡®Open¡¯ tag but goes a lot further with how much they are willing to do. Shiro¡¯s ¡®max affection¡¯ means she won''t deny anything I ask unless I break her heart, which in my opinion is pretty scary. There are a bunch of other tags but the main thing about this skill is it¡¯s ability for me to temporarily connect with someone''s soul. I can use it to awaken Abra from the looks of it, better to do it in a safer location though. I can¡¯t figure out what else this thing would help me do since the description on that part is pretty vague as well, more research needed. All in all, this skill is a big review on how the girls behave around me at the moment while giving me a few insights on how they feel. It in no way influences them. Well all that''s left is the Titles. Most of the ones I gained were a welcomed boon or down right annoying in my opinion, but hopefully these new ones will have good effects. Spoiler :
Titles: [Unbound] (you already know) [Abandoned] - None [Business Man] - Better Haggling [Genius Crafter] - Your crafts will attract more attention [Explosive Pioneer] - First to walk this path. Chance of gaining insight +5%. [Man Amongst Men] - Woman grow to trust and rely on you faster than other men [Stud] - Woman find you more attractive
Bringer of Retribution
TitleUncommon
Description:Those who fall under your ire are more prone to fear you if they are weaker than you.
EffectsIntimidation will have a larger effect on weaker opponents. Intimidation will have varied effects against opponents of similar strength.
The Chosen of Chaotic Neutral
TitleVery Rare
Description:Good and Evil isn¡¯t just a simple shade of Black and White. Sometime you need to be a bit more grey to truly see the world.
EffectsGood and Evil actions are seen as normal acts of your character. +10% effectiveness when doing acts of Good. +10% effectiveness when doing acts of Evil.
Pioneer of Chaos
TitleUnique
Description:Your actions have a tendency to leave chaotic results. The God of Chaos approves and made this title especially for you, but isn¡¯t allowed into this realm to congratulate you personally.
EffectsHeavy Explosives are 10% more effective Light explosives are 5% more effective *Spread more Presents in the name of Chaos! HAHA!*
This is...what the hell... This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Where the hell did [Stud] and [Man Amongst Men] come from, before they were just [Appealing] and [Reliable Person]. Only the [Abandoned] title is the same, while the others look to be a bit better than before. The effects were more negligible, but now they have more apparent uses. Do titles have evolutionary tears that grow based on your actions? *Sigh* it was just my trait and charm stat making problems for me before, but now apparently there is another hitter in the ring. Well, at least these titles aren¡¯t dangerous to my safety. That God of Chaos seems to be the eccentric type as well, thankfully I will never meet him. The new traits are also pretty good. A lot of things came up with these notifications, a lot of it seemed good, but a few were a bit... ¡°Are you okay Kuro?¡± (Shiro) ¡°Yea you look a bit agitated.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just had a few things on my mind.¡± (Kuro) I just want things to be simple. But there is no use in complaining about it, I should just focus on keeping this group safe. ¡­ A few days have passed and we are about 3 days from the city going about our current pace. Everyone seems tired so I think it would be better to rest now and prepare dinner. ¡°Kuro, do you mind making a bath for everyone.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Huh, bath? (Au, he isn¡¯t joining us right, it''s too embarrassing.)¡± (Belle) ¡°...*ji-*...¡± (everyone present) ¡°I don''t mind, it will help with the stress. Just give me a few minutes.¡± (Kuro) Everyone is still covered in debris from the explosion and look to really need a pick me up. So let''s make two baths with walls to separate the males and females. ¡­ ¡°Guys, the baths are ready. The changing area is to the side of each bath for each group.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Thanks Kuro.¡± (Beth) ¡°(Good, we get separate baths)¡± (Belle) ¡°Wah, it¡¯s huge!¡± (orphan girl 1) ¡°I thought it would be tiny.¡± (orphan girl 2) ¡°Hurry and get changed, a bath feels great you know.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Kuro, can you mend my clothes when we are done too.¡± (Illis) ¡°Mend clothes? Guys don''t do such things, that''s a girls jo-*Twack*-oww!¡± (orphan boy 1) ¡°Shows how much you know. Kuro, please.¡± (Tilly) ¡°Yea, just let me finish my own bath and I¡¯ll fix what I can.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (Other guys) I still have a few things I keep on me for mending on the go, so this won''t be a problem. With everything going on I didn¡¯t really have the opportunity to just mend things at the moment. But this is a good opportunity for it. Since everyone only has one pair of clothing, I can just make a temporary shelter for them while I fix and clean their stuff. *Whisper* ¡°Hey, is it just me or is Kuro a bit too popular. Even back when the store was running...¡± (Tony) ¡°Yea, throughout this entire trip the girls only asked him for help with anything.¡± (Lock) ¡°...¡± (Hank and Rust) ¡°I hate people like him...natural born womanizers can just go die or something.¡± (Roone) ¡°Death is a bit¡­¡± (Tony) ¡°You know what I mean.¡± (Roone) ¡°Yea, if I was in his shoes...¡± (Lock) ¡°*Nod**nod*¡± (Other guys) ¡°Hey! You bunch of pervs better not peak. Come on Shirley, I¡¯ll scrub your back.¡± (Beth) ¡°T-Thank you.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Kuro come on.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Nn, let¡¯s go.¡± (Shiro) ¡°No! I¡¯m spending time with the guys (seriously, don''t give me that disappointed look too).¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (The guys) Everyone spent their time finally able to properly relax. Kuro himself was ostracized by the other males in the bath, for reasons out of his control. As the day came to a close everyone was happy to have their clothing in better condition making their remaining walk a bit more comfortable. ¡°Ignoring me is a bit...hey...guys...talk to me.¡± (Kuro) *Sigh* ------------------------------------------------ ¡°Halt! None Shall Pass!¡± (Gate guard) After trekking for the past couple days, we all made it safely to the city. Everyone was tired, agitated, and afraid. Being denied entry to the city has only visibly increased the amount of anxiousness in everyone. This can escalate into an even bigger problem if I don''t act quickly. Roone and that girl who is always with him, who I found out is called Saima, look ready to tear this guy a new one. ¡°Can we ask why?¡± (Kuro) Before everyone began yelling and complaining I comely asked the guard, he looked ready to call out the other guards to strike at us with arrows. The subtle disappointment in his eyes didn¡¯t slip by me. ¡°Due to the destruction of Tarthus, and recent activities in the area, all entrance to the city of Birgen is forbidden.¡± (Gate guard) Figures. ¡°So then do you have any suggestions on where we can all leave to.¡± (Kuro) Better not to stick around for them to ask us questions about what happened. Good thing they seem a bit incompetent in the information gathering business. ¡°There is a run down village still active towards the mountains in that direction, now leave before we start shooting.¡± (Gate guard) The guard, at the very least, gave us some directions to a village that still had some people. It may end up to be a pretty shabby place based on the brief description we got, but it''s better than nothing. Good thing I had everyone cover up too, these guards have been eyeing a few of the orphan girls. Bunch of pervs. -------------------------------------------------- It took a bit of time but we reached the village in about 2 days, much to the relief of the others. The people in my group weren¡¯t really affected by the travelling, Illis had no trouble as well. She seems to be becoming a role model to the other kids too. The three of the other chosen that I should have met in Tarthus are a day behind us. I don''t know why they couldn¡¯t catch up, as I¡¯m in a bigger group. As we approached the village I started to observe everything, the people who seemed to be guards are in some sort of panic. I have a hunch as to why, most likely this place is on the brink of destruction looking at everything too. What should be a wall, is more a cobbled assortment of rotting wood around the village. The visible houses have a bunch of holes in them, and there is a bunch of trash everywhere. I don''t see any other villagers except for the guards, most likely hiding. ¡°H-Hold, what is your business?¡± (Frightened guard 1) ¡°If it''s a fight...t-then we won''t give in!¡± (Frightened guard 2) ¡°Oi, don''t say something like that!¡± (Frightened guard 1) ¡°But we can''t just-¡± (Frightened guard 2) ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but we aren¡¯t here for a fight. As you can see, we are refugees.¡± (Hank) ¡°Eh...Really?¡± (Frightened guard 1) ¡°Don''t just believe them!¡± (Frightened guard 2) ¡°You idiot, we got kids if you want proof.¡± (Lock) ¡°Who¡¯s an idiot...ah, they do have kids.¡± (Frightened guard 2) After an annoying discussion with these unqualified guards, were were allowed to enter after we have a discussion with the village chief. As we waited, a middle aged man hobbled over, with two other people, complaining about disrupting his meal. From his tone alone, I can already tell I won''t like him. ¡°Is this the bunch interrupting my meal?¡± (Village Chief) ¡°Y-yes.¡± (Frightened guard 1) ¡°Hmph, for that you lot need to pay one silver each for interfering with the personal affairs of I Trol of the Crimson Son sect, based in Birgen.¡± (Trol) Seriously, I¡¯m about to kill this guy. Everyone else seems to have similar thoughts. ¡°Hoh, wait a minute, I see a few worthwhile girls in this bunch. Forget the silver, give me the girls and I¡¯ll let the men go, hehehe. What do you think boys?¡± (Trol) ¡°Whatever you say boss.¡± (Henchman 1) ¡°Yea yea, whatever you say.¡± (Henchman 2) If these guys were part of my father''s sect, than I¡¯m a princess. There is no way these weak idiots are even qualified to lick their boots. ¡°How about you frauds run away now, before I turn you into man-women.¡± (Kuro) All the guys visibly shuddered at my words, while the girls cheered me on making them even more afraid. ¡°Hah? You dare oppose me, I¡¯ll have my sect-¡± *Swoosh**Crush* ¡°Hyaaaahh! *girly scream and crying*!¡± (Trol) ¡°As you saw, he threatened us...right.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (Both guards) ¡°...¡± (Both henchmen) ¡°R--ight.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea, he threatened you all.¡± (Both guards) ¡°Y-yea.¡± (Both Henchmen) ¡°You two wastrels hurry up and scram with your boss before you meet the same fate.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Oi, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± (Henchmen 1) ¡°Yea.¡± (Henchmen 2) The two idiots grabbed their boss and fled for the hills. Honestly, this method is a bit cruel, but it is effective none the least. It also keeps the victims from spreading their useless genes around. When I looked back at my group, all the men were looking at me and the girls with fear. The girls themselves were looking at me approvingly. Let¡¯s just set ourselves up here and plan our next move. And fix this place up too, there is filth everywhere. ¡°Now let us enter, we have had a long journey and want to rest.¡± (Kuro) ¡°W-We don''t have an inn, so-¡± (Guard 1) ¡°Take the chief''s home!¡± (Guard 2) ¡°What happened to fighting huh? (Guard 1) ¡°Hey! My future children are way more important!¡± (Guard 2) The two guards started fighting each other as they led us to our new residence. Thus me and everyone piled into a rather spacious home that was used by the now man-woman Trol. Let¡¯s see about getting everything fixed up here, before venturing off. --------------------------------------------- A/N: There will now be a time skip of 3 months. Everything to do with Puerial and her home is in Arc 4 by the way. Since it seems like I¡¯ve been putting it off, but this story is actually gonna be pretty long. Got things planned past Arc 7. Sorry for the delay. Wanted this chapter to be just right. What are your opinions on the story thus far? A3 - Chapter 3 - Village 2.0 Author: Sorry my immune failed you. Enjoy the chapter. If you see a mistake point out where it is. I break my eyes trying to spot them after reading about them from you all. Oh, and a friend of mine says he would draw up some of the characters when he has time, so that¡¯s something to look forward to. ------------------------------ Amare¡¯s POV *Sigh* oh Kuro, how little you truly know about your situation. You need to grow much stronger if you want to survive what''s coming, but don''t worry, I will help you. The others are a problem though, and I can''t draw too much suspicion or they will find out about you. Sister, if you were still here, what would you do? *Chime* Hmm, only one person still visits me appropriately at this time. ¡°Amare.¡± (Val) ¡°Ah, Val how have you been.¡± (Amare) ¡°Things are well on my end, the Elementals are stable, and my chosen has escaped from her current predicament.¡± (Val) Val, you may be difficult to read for most, but not to me. You are not here to simply update me on your situation. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it...but I¡¯m guessing that isn¡¯t the reason you have come to visit me.¡± (Amare) ¡°...yes, it¡¯s about Kuro.¡± (Val) ¡°I figured as much.¡± (Amare) The Anxiousness hidden in your eyes told me as much. If it wasn¡¯t about Kuro, then it would have been about the Elementals or your chosen. ¡°The others may not know, but-¡± (Val) ¡°I know, and I have my reasons...please...just trust me.¡± (Amare) ¡°*Sigh* you can''t tell me why?¡± (Val) ¡°You would be in danger if I did.¡± (Amare) I¡¯m sorry Val, but this is more dangerous than you realize. I don''t want to lose someone else I¡¯m close to. Knowing you, you''ll head straight into the danger, if it means saving someone close to you. Just you asking me the situation is putting me on edge. ¡°Why? Don''t think I¡¯ll let you walk into something dangerous alone! Not after what happened to-¡± (Val) ¡°I get it!...just don''t say anymore.¡± (Amare) *Sigh* I know you would get angry after hearing those words. But you didn¡¯t have to bring that up. Only Val can make me question my decisions so thoroughly. Even when we were sub-gods ourselves. ¡°...Amare.¡± (Val) ¡°*Sigh* there is a lot to talk about.¡± (Amare) ¡°Just tell me what all this is about and I will help you.¡± (Val) ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be your friend if I didn¡¯t, and you¡¯re gonna need help if it involves what I suspect. Or did you think I wouldn¡¯t have done any different.¡± (Val) Val, why do you have to be so stubborn with these sorts of things. I could keep trying to evade bringing her into this, but knowing her...yea better to just tell her. At the very least, this way I will be aware of her take on the situation. *Sigh* where to start. ¡­ ¡°Amare...Do you realize how much danger you¡¯re putting yourself in. Those new high-gods would betray you in a human heartbeat to avoid such trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for the circumstances I would call you mad.¡± (Val) ¡°Would you have done any different?¡± (Amare) ¡°...no.¡± (Val) Well...this conversation has gone better than expected. I wish the others were as trustworthy as Val. I''m still worried she will do something reckless though. ¡°*Sigh* well this explains why you saved his soul. But why all the pranks, and why didn¡¯t you warn him about how high his vigor stat has gotten for his current strength.¡± (Val) ¡°Kuro is a bit...complicated in the romance department. He isn¡¯t against it, but has some hesitation in regards to showing his emotions. I¡¯m just making it so he will be a more experience and open in that area. Plus, it¡¯s fun. Fufu, you didn¡¯t seem so against my pranks when you met him though. *Grin* don''t think I will let that pass at him slip by me.¡± (Amare) ¡°Ah, I uh...I got caught up in the moment an-Don''t change the subject! You still didn¡¯t tell me why you didn¡¯t warn him about his vigor stat being so high, especially with his blood awakening coming up. It is most commonly the lowest stat for every race, some never go past 300 in their lifetime unless they break the normal limit for each race. That guide you gave him never mentioned it.¡± (Val) I¡¯m not surprised she knows about the guide since she had the opportunity to analyze his soul. However, fufu, Val is pretty worked up over me calling her out on her behavior before. Well, she normally never acts in any flirtatious manner. I¡¯m still shocked that she did that, Kuro never stood a chance at keeping his composure that day. ¡°The vigor stat has a lot of regenerative properties, if he knew it¡¯s hidden effects, he wouldn¡¯t have invested so much of his points toward its growth.¡± (Amare) ¡°But a dreadlings blood awakening-¡± (Val) ¡°Don''t worry, there are a few things that have naturally come into place to help him through it. Truthfully, Kuro is actually pretty lucky that his soul mutated.¡± (Amare) ¡°...What do you mean?¡± (Val) ¡°If you want, you can see for yourself. I don''t mind you watching him.¡± (Amare) ¡°...¡± (Val) Hmm, Val doesn''t seem to believe that everything is under control. She will just have to see it for herself to understand what I mean. Fuu, it feels good to have someone else helping me instead of doing all this alone. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ----------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV After 3 months have passed. A lot has changed for the village since my group pretty much took over. The villagers numbered 57 people, 10 of them being kids, 1 infant, and only 3 being elders. No doubt that this place would have met the same fate as the other villages if nothing was done given how the population from past records made a sharp decline in the recent years. The children would often die of either the cold or sickness. Even the infant was on the brink of death, though I healed it in time. When the villagers saw me heal the infant, much to the parents relief that I didn¡¯t kill her, they started asking for treatment. I gave them a single ultimatum in exchange. Either work properly or leave. I will not tolerate slackers. None rejected the offer and has visibly shown some effort to stay in my good graces. I mainly had them gather wood from the nearby woods while Hank and Lock guarded them. Roone and Saima said they wanted to head back to their home village, they lost contact a short while back and wanted to make sure their families were okay. I gave them supplies for their voyage and they said they will send a message back here when they arrive. Though, that was three months ago. When the three sub-chosen finally arrived, I had them train under Hank and Lock to whip them into shape while they also helped out around the village. Thankfully they at least showed some determination to prove themselves. But I''ll get more into detail about them later. Using the wood that was gathered I started reconstructing the village. Everyone was given a job, half the kids would collect the trash littered around the village and place them in one area, while the other half would plant seeds in it''s place after tilling the soil a bit. The male adults were helping me fix the walls and houses unless some females were willing, none stepped up for such labor. They instead helped gather herbs and fixed the villagers clothing. Food was hunted by Shiro, Puerial, and Beth. Which was later cooked by Shirley who is already used to large orders of food. Everyone became a lot more lively as the weeks passed and the kids started to act like kids. Before they seemed like adults worrying about their next meals. At this point the walls are no longer a disappointment to behold, and the interior of everyone''s houses are no longer exposed to the elements. The main difference is what I did to the former chief''s home. I turned it into an inn and bathhouse. I made a few expansions to the building since the land around it was empty. The buildings were most likely torn down via the previous heads orders. Since the economy of the village is nonexistent and the only city nearby closed it''s gates, we adopted the barter system for the villagers for now. Later on, since this place is close to the highway, we plan to lore in passing merchants to exchange goods and fix that issue. So far we have had a few visitors seeing as this place doesn¡¯t look run down like before. The bathhouse was also well received and is free for the villagers as long as they don''t spend too much time in them when we have paying guests. I was growing excited for my class being unlocked tomorrow, but lately I¡¯ve been feeling...odd. My body has been feeling itchy all over lately, and I¡¯ve become easily irritated. Amare told me it is natural due to my blood awakening, but I have an even stranger sense of foreboding. Shiro and Puerial have been acting strangely as well. There are moments I catch them just...staring. It¡¯s, to be honest, very creepy. Even my fairy has been looking at me oddly, but more in a worried sense. When I finished healing her wings she started doing a strange dance as she flew around me throwing some kind of mana dust at me. She still lays claim to my pocket, but always flies around when I¡¯m in my private workshop, she even brings me my handmade tools when I can''t reach them. Though after that oddly rhythmic dance she popped up in my [Connected] trait. Since I often used magic hands on her, I thought she didn¡¯t have a soul to connect to, but it seems I was happily wrong on my assumption. Her name is very fitting for her in my opinion. It is, simply put, Cyanin. But she seems more responsive to Cycy (see-see). I don''t know what happens during a blood awakening but to be safe I warned the others about me feeling odd. Most didn¡¯t understand till I said it felt like it came from my blood, I can''t say it¡¯s a blood awakening since I shouldn''t know what it is since I¡¯m an orphan, which had mixed results. Most were worried about me while others made an ¡®aha¡¯ type of gesture. When I tried to get some info from them they just shrugged off my question as if it was the plague. I¡¯m becoming more and more worried about what''s coming. -------------------------------- A/N: A little shorter than normal but it''s necessary for what I have to write next. More on the changes in the village later too. I also need some sleep. I wont talk about the first half with Amare and Val. Also thanks for the vote of confidence in my ability to write during work *sarcastic tone* A3 - Chapter 4 - The Blood it Burns Author: Thank you guys for reading my story. Fixed a few things in the previous chapter as well, nothing major. MulDaya - The Cookie God approves. First time writing something like this. -------------------------------- I awoke today seeing the countdown for my class unlock approaching zero. As I tried to get up, Shiro and Puerial refused to let go of me. It has been getting increasingly difficult to pry them off me every morning. Before it felt like the usual, now it feels like they don''t want me to leave them at all. They have also showed signs of becoming feverish, yet my [Connected] trait says they are fine. The only time they calm down is after I give them a massage, but I feel that this method isn¡¯t helping me in any way. If anything, it may be making things worse for me in the long run. Amare only says is that things will calm down after my blood awakening. How can something happening to me, be affecting these two so severely? Even if I ask, nobody is throwing me a bone. I can only wait and see. After a bit of time I arrive in my workshop after settling down Shiro and Puerial, like in Tarthus it is in the basement. Cycy immediately takes off from my pocket and starts to sing a gentle melody that seems to fit the morning atmosphere. Most of my companions are aware of her, but still haven''t gotten her to open up around them. Though they do hear her singing on the other side of the door. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t try to make her open up to them, but, yea it¡¯s something that can''t be forced. She is just too afraid of people. The information from the [Connected] trait proves how scared she is of people. At the very least, she is barely comfortable enough around Shiro and Puerial to poke her head out. But that''s as far as she has gotten in regards to trusting others. One day she may be well enough sing for people, but I imagine it to be quite far off into the future. Pulling me away from my thoughts is the notification I¡¯ve been waiting for. *Ding*
Class Unlock Initiated User is currently allowed 1 main class for selection. User is currently allowed 1 sub class for selection. Re-selection tokens will be open for purchase after one year. 2 re-selection token has been currently saved. Increase in the number of classes held by the user has been locked until appropriate strength acquired. The number of re-selection tokens coincides with the number of additional classes the user acquires. For more details on strength requirements press this [Tab]. Current Main Classes Available for Selection: [Warrior] - [Swordsman] - [Martial Artist] - [Spell-sword] - [Augmentator] - [Mage] - [Scout] - [Thief] - [Assassin] - [Saboteur] - [Torturer] - [Brewer] - [Chief] - [Inventor] - [Tailor] - [Builder] - [Masseur] - [Alchemist] - [*Hidden*] Current Sub Classes Available for Selection: [Metallurgist] - [Analyst] - [Gatherer] - [Compounder] - [Mana Adept] - [Trainer] - [Synthesis]
It was interesting to find out I¡¯m not permanently bound to one class, though changing them does have restrictions. After reviewing that tab that mention strength requirements, I discovered a few things about the class system. The reason I can only have one class right now, is because of it''s effects on my body. A class heavily alters my stats to suit its needs. Unless my body is strong enough, a second class will only cause me harm. Main classes are more easy to reveal since the requirements are more easy to identify. Sub classes are more mysterious as it doesn''t affect my stats, but my performance in its field. One¡¯s race also has some subsidiary effects on the overall outcome of the classes effects. Re-selection tokens can effect either a sub class or main class respec. Since I have two I can change myself for battle when it¡¯s needed. So I think it would be better to take the crafting route to create some new gear for everyone. That hidden main class is seriously bothering me, but for now, I''ll select the best options for what I need right now. Should I encounter anything dangerous, I can just use my explosives. If that isn''t enough than switching to a combat class is still an option.
Alchemist
Main ClassHidden Legendary
Description:A lost profession that fell into myth.
Effects:X.2 MPR / X1.15 Focus / X1.1 Wisdom / X1.1 Intellect / X1.1 Vigor / X1 Vitality / X1 Dexterity / X0.85 Strength / X0.9 Remaining main stats Highly improves the effects of the [Transmutation] skill. Makes channeling spells more natural to perform. Random insights.
Hmm, as expected of a legendary class. It¡¯s effects are actually pretty good. It¡¯s diminishing effects on my physical abilities aren¡¯t too severe. I¡¯m actually surprised it improves my vigor stat, that stat hasn¡¯t increased at all lately and stopped at 466. I was planning on adding points to it when I needed to. (A: The devil made me do it. https://drnicoll.files.wordpress.com/2010/08/dr-evil.jpg. Que the related music.) Vitality and Dexterity are also left unaffected. This class, unlike the others, doesn''t affect HP, MP, and SP directly but increases my mana recovery fairly well. I can get a lot more done with this compared to the other crafting classes. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Next I looked through the sub classes but came to the quick decision to pick [Synthesis] since it has such great compatibility with the [Alchemist] class. [Mana Adept] will be a good assist for when I need the extra boost in a fight. After selecting the two classes I felt the changes on my body happen almost immediately. But...something''s wrong, the irritation I¡¯m feeling within my body...grew as well. Ugh...not good, I need a moment to...settle myself¡­*Heavy Breathing*...what¡­*gasp*...the hell. I wanted to get started with the projects I¡¯ve had in mind for a while now. But I can''t focus like this. I...I can''t stay calm enough to work. Until my blood awakening ends, I''ll have to postpone my normal activities. When I left the basement, everyone seems to know something I don¡¯t. They have been signalling each other thinking I didn¡¯t notice. Why won''t they just tell me what''s going to happen. Uuugggh...make it stop. ----------------------------------------- Amare¡¯s Dwelling ¡°Amare...you''re sure everything is under control?¡± (Val) ¡°...Yes.¡± (Amare) ¡°So you knew he would select a class that would increase his vigor stat.¡± (Val) ¡°...Well, classes are also affected by one''s race. There has never been a Dreadling who has become an [Alchemist] so I didn¡¯t know about the vigor increase. It seems this race has a real problem regarding this stat...tehe.¡± (Amare) ¡°You can''t avoid the problem with a tehe!¡± (Val) ¡°It¡¯s already too late now, so there is no point getting mad at me.¡± (Amare) ¡°...You¡­*Sigh*¡± (Val) Even if the two wanted to argue further, the decision was already made and they could only watch. --------------------------------------- Morning: 10 minutes before the blood awakening The past couple of days has become very difficult. I ended up making mad runs around the area just to try and get rid of some of my building stress. Nothing works. My body feels as though it¡¯s being filled with too much energy now. Shiro and Puerial are both acting even stranger than before as well. Not once did they want to leave my side and has increasingly refused to be more than two meters apart. Joining me in my runs making it feel more like I¡¯m being hunted. As the time for my awakening grew shorter, the more I took notice of the two beside me. Shiro has truly grown quite beautiful. I remember when she was younger, how the scars, dirt, and malnourishment ruined her. Looking at her now¡­ She seems to have grown another 2cm putting her at about 170cm in height. Her hair is very soft and straight, milky white in color, and goes down slightly past her shoulder blades. It is beautiful to see under the moonlight as it seemingly glows under its radiance. Her eyes are clear blue and full of life. An unnoticeable smile always floats across her slightly glossy pink lips. Her rare grins reveal pearly white teeth with slightly larger than normal canines. Her appearance seemingly stepping into the early stages of womanhood, as she still has quite a bit of childishness. When before it was matted and grey, now her tail is soft beyond belief and as white as her hair. Wolf ears standing proud atop her head, they twitch whenever I compliment her. The sickly and marred skin she desperately hid, is now ivory in color without any blemish. Truly, she has come a long way. I took a moment to appreciate her growth before moving on to see Puerial. She seems a bit taller than I remember as well, about 163cm...odd. Her hair was maintained to a length that reaches her slightly past her neck. It¡¯s wood color became more glossy and smooth. Her emerald eyes hold a lot more confidence compared to when I first met her. Her ears also seemed to have become a bit longer. They were really cute on her whenever she would look up at me. Her creamy white skin became even more soft, as her features seemed to become more delicate. It¡¯s strange how these two can become ruthless in but a moment, and have probably looked to be monsters in the eyes of our foes. Yet to me, they are so beautiful. What I didn¡¯t realize was that my slight delirium prevented me from realizing my thoughts were said out loud. And before I realized it, I appeared to be locked inside my bedroom. Someone has bared my door shut. My body...it feels so hot. Shiro and Puerial are suddenly pulling me back to the bed. Their eyes look fully dilated and their breaths are increasingly haggard, similar to my own. I think I finally figured out what''s going on, Amare...this isn¡¯t funny, you should have told me about this. Truthfully though, I¡¯m quite the fool for not realizing this. My only question is...why are Shiro and Puerial affected by my own awakening? This thought, along with many others, was pushed to the back of my mind as we joined together for a long night. Late in the afternoon, the three of us laid on the bed, unable to move. The girls have satisfied smiles on their faces and seemingly have a glow to them. Though even if I say they are smiling, they are passed out. I finally seemed to calm down myself. My body, no longer a mess of irritation. Thus the conclusion, I¡¯m content. I spot the fairy resting on the dresser staring at me with a curious expression. Whatever her thoughts are, at the moment aren¡¯t known to me. Even with my intuition. I don''t even know how long this...bonding session went. Right now...it doesn¡¯t matter. I only want to rest. -------------------------------- A/N: And there you have it. MC has graduated from a Pseudo Harem Master to the fully fledged version. Opinions on the class system are welcome. Truthfully, since this isn¡¯t a game, I wondered why many people thought he would be limited to only one class from what I read. Though restrictions from the Gods were natural. A3 - Chapter 5 - The morning after Author: Well, good to know that the last chapter was well received. Thank you guys for reading. Thanks for the feedback on the class system as well, I had the idea to show how the gods interfere with his development and how Amare tries to deal with it. So that window came up. I wanted to get you guys to throw up ideas as well for a replacement system to make you guys involved. A few interesting things popped up, though remember I don''t like to straight up copy people, merely draw inspiration from some concepts. -------------------------------- Amare¡¯s Dwelling ¡°See, everything turned out fine.¡± (Amare) ¡°...odd¡± (Val) ¡°Hmm?¡± (Amare) ¡°Aren¡¯t mortals extremely awkward during their first time...he was oddly...skilled.¡± (Val) What''s odd is that you are concerned about such a thing...though I do agree that for a first timer, he shows promise, but that''s natural due to many factors. ¡°Ah, well, he is familiar with their bodies, connected to them spiritually, had a ridiculous vigor stat for his strength level, and has the subconscious thought to make those close to him happy in any way due to past traumas. Then you add some skills to the mix, making him incapable of failure. In the end I don''t see how it''s odd for him to be able to please them.¡± (Amare) ¡°Fine, but...really? A whole 13 hours? Does the vigor stat really have such an affect on him. Normally, with it''s current level, it should be at the most 2, 3 tops.¡± (Val) ...Should I tell her? No, maybe just the subsidiary things. ¡°Amare...are you hiding something else?¡± (Val) Don''t look at me like that! Oh, how does she always seem to get to me. *Sigh* I can''t keep anything to myself with her around. Maybe just one or two things I¡¯ll hide. ¡°It''s not really a secret. But, as you know, a lot of things tend to be hidden or sealed away from Kuro. So it¡¯s safe to assume that he may have a hidden skill in effect already...or it could be his visits here.¡± (Amare) ¡°The others must make things really difficult for you...I hope you are referring to the natural nourishing effects this realm has on the soul.¡± (Val) What the, how does this woman currently see me. ¡°...Well his soul, like the other chosen that visit, is nourished here. It is connected to his close companions giving them supplementary effects, like healing mental damages and such. Add that to a hidden property and-¡± (Amare) ¡°No need to say anymore, I get it. You most likely knew about it no doubt.¡± (Val) ¡°Fufu.¡± (Amare) Sheesh, I didn¡¯t expect his increases in vigor but everything happened as I expected, the performance even more so. Kuro is going to be surprised when he sees all those notifications too. But seriously though, Val keeps looking at me so accusingly. Even though she was so into watching the scene before. *Ping* Hmm? He woke up and is heading here. Interesting, oh wait... ¡°Val quick, hide the popcorn, I got the monitor! Kuro is coming.¡± (Amare) ¡°What!?¡± (Val) *Flash* Kuro¡¯s POV I woke up in the middle of the night and decided to visit Amare while I still could for some answers. However...I¡¯m looking at two goddesses...and they seem to have been watching something interesting. Should I feel flattered that there is an enlarged image of myself in some sort of playback of my awakening. ¡°Kuro, it''s not what you think...Val was curious of-¡± (Amare) ¡°Amare!¡± (Val) ¡°Aw no need to yell, it was just a joke Val. Besides the Nymphs were watching him too through Cycy, so we aren''t the only ones peeking at his sex life.¡± (Amare) This¡­*sigh*...I can''t let them get to me right now, *twitch* not even the fact they brought out popcorn...or about the Nymphs. Right, focus...all I need are some answers to a few of my questions now that my mind is clear. Why are certain parts of the class system so odd, how did my companions end up being affected by the awakening, and what the hell was the dream I just had. ¡°What dream (If it''s what I think it is, then it may be time to inform him of a few things.)?¡± (Amare) ¡°...¡± (Val) Well, you can read my mind so I¡¯ll think about it and show you. ¡­ View of a sealed rooms interior, a single girl sitting still in the center with an expressionless face. People enter goading her, trying to make her feel. My father walks in and speaks incorrigible words. Everything begins to fade as the girls slowly looks into my direction. ... ¡°It...was too real. The people in it also, one of them I know all too well, while the girl looked like...a Dreadling. Is this dream, what I think it is.¡± (Kuro) ¡°You should know best Kuro.¡± (Amare) ¡°So, I was looking at a scene involving one of my people?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Unfortunately, it may be more than that.¡± (Val) ¡°What?¡± (Kuro) ¡°You should know the physiology of a Dreadling, don''t try to hide from the truth. Your mother more than likely birthed someone else before you.¡± (Amare) ¡°So then, it''s true...I have a blood relative from my mother in this world. Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± (Kuro) ¡°You were far from ready at the time. Now though, it may be possible for you to do something. As for your other questions I will explain them along with this matter.¡± (Amare) A sister...I only met my sister 2 times in my past life, and both was as brief as the passing wind. I always wanted to know what it was like, to be a brother. ¡°Now then Kuro, pay attention¡­¡± (Amare) ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she says everything necessary.¡± (Val) ¡­ ------------------------------------- I awaken after the discussion with many things explained to me. The other gods are trying to find ways to mess up my growth. That token system is one of their latest ideas to make me waste points. Amare said she only threw that up at me to get their hopes up. My blood awakening would trigger an update where the system would rework itself so that they would be crushed emotionally afterwards. The real one should be in my notifications history along with a few other things that would answer my questions. I also know my sister didn''t awaken yet since she can''t mess with her growth like me. I awakened early for my race pretty much. So for now I have time to help her. Lets see the update first though. *Ding*
Class Unlock Initiated Main class slot open. Sub class slot open. Class slots aren¡¯t restricted in the number of classes available, but will have diminishing effects as the number of classes active dictate. Deterioration occurs after two main classes and one sub class is picked. Deterioration rate decrease is determined by one¡¯s strength. For more details on strength requirements press this [Tab]. For more details on class ranks and rank ups press this [Tab]. Current Main Classes Available for Selection: [Warrior 1] - [Swordsman 1] - [Martial Artist 1] - [Spellsword 2] - [Augmentator 1] - [Mage 5] - [Scout 1] - [Thief 1] - [Assassin 4] - [Saboteur 2] - [Torturer 1] - [Brewer 1] - [Chief 1] - [Inventor 4] - [Tailor 1] - [Builder 2] - [Masseur 1] - [Alchemist 10] - [*Hidden* 10] Current Sub Classes Available for Selection: [Metallurgist 4] - [Analyst 1] - [Gatherer 1] - [Compounder 2] - [Mana Adept 3] - [Trainer 1] - [Synthesist 4]
Wow, that is actually not bad. I can mix up a bunch of different classes that way, but it''s better not to get carried away and focus on one aspect at a time to increase my understanding of each class and it''s capabilities quickly before messing around with various options. The strength requirements are similar to before and shows that it will be a while before I reach being able to use three classes and such with no drawbacks. When I looked at the effects of each class (now that I¡¯m more patient) Most of them upped aspects most suited to their needs. The only long range class I have is the mage class and the only real odd one out is that hidden one, even it¡¯s information is hidden. So I¡¯ll just select it later and see what it is when I practice these things. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Ranks are also similar to levels, Though more difficult jobs start off on a higher rank but rank up at a slower rate. It all depends on the user¡¯s ability to understand the class to improve it. Rank ups increase various values or add additional effects, any drawbacks will eventually be cancelled when it reaches the max rank of 100. My Alchemist classes shows to have a larger drawback than what was shown by another .3 and .2 respectively. Making my strength and such drop by X1.55 and X1.7 respectively. Those bastards tried to fool me with false values. Since I¡¯m going the crafting route for the moment to up my equipment I¡¯ll equip the tailor class for now. If I remember right metallurgy has an interesting theory concerning the arrangement of particles I would like to try when the new clothes are done. Looking at my other notifications makes my day a lot better. *Ding*
Blood Awakening results: Sense stat broke through the first blood lock. [Crisis Perception] awarded Faith stat broke through the first blood lock. [Acolyte Disposition] awarded Willpower stat broke through the first blood lock. [Beast Within] awarded Other stats met unknown restrictions. CP required for breakthrough.
Crisis Perception
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user has better intuition than most. Heightened chance to feel impending crisis during combat. 5% increase in perceptive abilities
Acolyte Disposition
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user¡¯s code of morality gives him strength. Strength can be restored to max once per week. +1% healing effects.
Beast Within
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can draw strength from within during times of strife. 20% resistance to intimidation.
+50 to all stats +3 Levels certain skills/traits updated Body reconfigured: height increase, blood purity increase, [Delicate Body] half awakened. New trait added: [Bloodline]
Bloodline
TraitRacial
Description:Power courses through the user¡¯s blood. At its call the user gains strength.
Effects:Blood Surge: X1.1 to physical stats for 5min (30min cooldown) Skill [Bloodwake Step] unlocked Second Awakening [locked] Third Awakening [locked]
Bloodwake Step
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:The blood calls to surge. It''s secrets are still hidden within.
EffectsMovements become fluid and unpredictable. Speed stat X 1.3 Agility stat X 1.1 Upkeep: 550 HP /s, 200 MP /s, 550 SP /s
Multiple Blood Locks have moved to a higher level. Multiple seals detected CP needed for removal.
This is...amazing. So much to do, and a lot to uncover. I tried my CP on a few things but I kept getting restrictions. This proves that my body was unable to handle the advancement, and the usual problems the gods give me. Even so, there is a lot here. For now, I need to take a bath. --------------------------------------- The girls are showing signs of waking up so I skillfully remove myself from their grasp. It didn¡¯t take long for them to follow after me as the fairy hid within the towel and change of clothes I picked up. As I approached the door I realized the difference in height already, I can''t wait to confirm the changes. Shiro and Puerial seem surprised about it though they quickly lost interest. One thing that didn¡¯t change is how much these two tend to cling. My scent doesn¡¯t help either. This time the door was unlocked and I was able to leave my room. I can smell cooking, but I already decided to bathe before sating my hunger. I¡¯ve never felt so refreshed after a bath in a long time. But my mood went a bit sour when I entered the dining area for the permanent residence of the inn aka my group. Their faces said it all, they heard everything. Only Shirley and Illis showed to not really mind it. Beth had on a huge grin, Tammy couldn¡¯t look me in the eye without blushing, Belle can''t seem to get herself together at all. *Sigh* I should have made the walls thicker. I ate in silence as Beth began asking Shiro and Puerial for details. The others did a poor job trying not to listen in. If I show that I mind, I loose. Better to focus on other things to do since I have a lot of things to prepare after all. My sister...she is waiting for me. Enjoy yourself while you can...Father. --------------------------------------- A/N: Now you know the plot premise for this arc. Enjoy thinking about the future. A3 - Chapter 6 - Forward we go Author: Thank you for reading. Oddly enough, there are people who didn¡¯t properly read the description of the class system. He can switch whenever he feels like it. He just can''t add too many without the properties degrading though it''s not stopped if he did. Plus the system is subject for updates (God intervention) if you didn¡¯t notice. He is even at the stage of creating new classes since he is capable of experimenting with them (might throw up Mad Scientist for the fun of it too). As for why the Gods are hindering him, it will come up later in the epilogue (and a few other things). Though implied in a coming conversation with Amare, so look out for it. Also the sects aren¡¯t the main things to worry about in this story they are just large families on a power trip. Kuro is about to reach the stage were these guys are stepping stones. The real enemies are something else entirely. ------------------------------------------------ As I was thinking about the what to do from now on, my thoughts were pulled away by the two who walked in. *Twack* ¡°Ow¡± (Beth) ¡°Enough trying to mess with Kuro. Honestly you all need to grow up.¡± (Abra) ¡°Good Morning everyone.¡± (Abra¡¯s son) ¡°Sorry Abra I was just curious, they look like it didn¡¯t hurt so I wanted to know why.¡± (Beth) ¡°Hmph, I don''t know what you¡¯ve been through, but some men actually know what they are doing.¡± (Abra) As fiery as always it seems. When I connected to Abra a few months back, she was in a trapped state. Thankfully I was able to pull her out. Since then she has been taking back her life with large strides, and her son Neil even more so. He brightened up seeing Abra become active again and doubled his efforts to get better. For his age, he is really small, but I¡¯m not worried since he is now capable of walking on his own and shows signs of growth. If anything he should be able to take on a bit of work since he wants to become strong. Abra took on the job of being the town seamstress. Making all sorts of clothing for sale from all the merchants passing through. Traffic increased when the city opened it''s gates a few days ago making it possible to slowing move back into using the standard currency. The slave traders are being raided when they are spotted in the distance as well. No body seems to be saying anything. If the former slaves have no place to go, than they are welcome to stay in the town to live as long as they work properly. Housing isn¡¯t an issue since many of the homes were vacant. Due to these activities, our population broke past 110 people and is looking to grow in the near future. Most of the people don''t even seem to complain since their lives took a notable turn for the better, though I think a few forms of recreation will be needed to vent some stress. One thing I noticed from when I was talking to the girls, men in power seem to not care about their partners. So everyone''s experiences were in no way pleasant. It''s the reason I didn''t mind their behavior, since they most likely didn''t expect it. ¡°Kuro, are you feeling ok? From what I know of awakenings, they sometimes leave people in poor condition.¡± (Abra) ¡°Are you ok?¡± (Neil) ¡°Yea, never better.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Did you have to hit me?¡± (Beth) ¡°Hmph, I don''t see why you have to ask it in such an intrusive way, you cant ask these two when Kuro goes off to do his business? And what''s up with you lot, embarrassed? It¡¯s not that big of a deal, heck back when I was-¡± (Abra) ¡°Ah! We get it! No need for any stories about that.¡± (Tammy) ¡°That''s what I thought.¡± (Abra) Haha, Abra is probably the type that never changes, she even comes armed with a wooden spoon. This time, I''ll be sure to keep her safe. ¡°You better treat them right, or you know what''s comin.¡± (Abra) I smiled as Abra waved her spoon at me, seeing her laying on a cot unmoving always made me feel like I failed her. Now there is another to save. Father, I will take everything from you before I rip out your black heart *malicious grin*. *Twack* ¡°Put that face away and finish your breakfast.¡± (Abra) ¡°...¡± (Kuro) ... -------------------------------------------------- Crimson Son Sect events that transpired during Kuro¡¯s dream Kuro¡¯s Father¡¯s POV ¡°Tell me, has the cretin finally showed signs of an awakening?¡± (Kuro¡¯s Father) ¡°No Lord Setim. The time of their awakening varies with their strength. She appears to ignore her instincts to train.¡± (Attendant) ¡°Useless wench (I know just what to do to give it a bit of inspiration, and let off some steam.).¡± (Kuro¡¯s Father) I enter the room to see my two sons trying to antagonize the worm that refuses to cooperate. They have tendencies to go wild, but it doesn''t matter as long as nothing implicates the sect. I gaze at the wench and saw the usual expression. This race is supposed to be legendary, but ain''t worth much now after their fall from power, even so I paid big money to get a few to make a separate bloodline from their blood to reinforce my troops. Unfortunately, after all this time, all I got was stillborns and a few sickly looking dreadling girls that never lived past a few months. Only that sow from a few years back gave out healthy looking brats after I tried to get a stronger lineage in the mix, but they were not human variants, identifiable from the hair. The last thing I need are a bunch of disgusting monsters around. We can''t find any others on the private market right now so we are stuck with this one, and she is useless until she awakens. Hmm, I was about to beat the whelp to try and make it try and retaliate, but the thing began looking toward the empty corner. Normally, the thing never makes any movement. Whatever it was didn¡¯t stay long since it turn back to it¡¯s original position. Whatever let¡¯s just try and let off some steam and get this wench angry enough to train herself, even if it doesn¡¯t work, it will still eventually awaken and finally be of use. ¡°Hey father, is their any place I can head to and have a bit of fun. The people in this city are a great bore, always hiding away.¡± (Second son) ¡°You and your little trips just made them wet between the legs at the sight of you. If you would have been more subtle, maybe they wouldn¡¯t run so much.¡± (First son) ¡°*Sigh* ask the attendant maybe he heard something.¡± (Setim) ¡°Know anything?¡± (Second son) ¡°Uh, Ah...maybe.¡± (Attendant) ¡°Come on, out with it then.¡± (Second son) ¡°I heard some talk from passing merchants about a village a bit aways that has become a pleasant spot to stop by.¡± (Attendant) ¡°Hmm, I thought small settlements couldn¡¯t protect themselves very long from all the monsters running around.¡± (First son) ¡°Well, they seem to be doing fine from the reports.¡± (Attendant) ¡°Ah, there must be some interesting people in the village. Father can I head over and play there a bit.¡± (Second son) ¡°You can head over with some guards after we finish attending to our guests that are on their way here.¡± (Setim) ¡°My lord, your guests have entered the compound and are on their way to greet you at the main hall.¡± (Guard) Crap, well, looks like I can''t let off some steam like I intended, such a bother. This waste better hurry up and awaken. I¡¯d rather not waste any further resources on it than necessary. Now I¡¯m stuck playing nice with these asshats for the next few weeks. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV I reviewed a lot of things that changed after my awakening and noticed a few skills merely got a bit stronger than before. The main discovery was what made Shiro and Puerial flip out from my blood awakening. In a nutshell, my [Connected] trait had a hidden gimmick where those who are in love with me are affected by one of it''s effects called ¡®Bonds of Love¡¯. Whenever my emotions are in a heightened state, or vice versa, we all feel it. Not hard to guess what that lead to, and what it implies. For some reason though, it was hidden till after the fact. Though getting back on track I only had one thing I needed to make that will help me take down this sect, and many more. After a bit of work the prototype was done and ready for mass production.
Binding Needle
Thrown WeaponUnique
Description:A small sharp throwable needle that binds the ones that are pierced to the controllers will.
Effects:Restricts Actions Binding - None Pain giver (massive) (inactive) Death (instant) (inactive)
These guys like to treat lives as fodder in the wind. Now though, I will change everything for them. Unlike the collars that need to be attached in close proximity, this can be thrown, or shot with enough ingenuity. Plus these things are easy to make with the [Alchemist] class as well. What makes it great is that rune smiths aren¡¯t skilled enough to enchant small thin objects like this, so there are no other groups using this to bind people. The controller for the needs is currently set to the basic restrict, but I¡¯ll change that when I start my plans. Though even if I have this, it won''t work if the opponent is too strong. It¡¯s something I learned from the research I gathered. This is mainly for the annoying grunts. With them out of the way, only the leaders need to be taken care of. So with these thoughts I began my mass production.. ¡­ After finishing up with the needles and a few other projects, I began practicing my combat abilities. Least to say, I have a lot more versatility when it comes to combat. Though Amare warned me that the system won''t stay this way forever and to take advantage now. The main thing she wanted me to do was invent unique variants from mixing classes, and learning the skills they provide so I wouldn¡¯t need the class to perform the skill. I could still get variant classes, but it will be a lot harder. Each class had at least one skill, though a few were pretty useless, some were actually pretty useful. The [Warrior 1] class had the [Breaker] skill that allowed me to use a hidden force that directly attacks past people''s defenses. It¡¯s not overly strong until I increase its level, but is still a game changer in any fight. I got a few other combat skills as well from those classes. Hank and Lock became a whole lot easier to handle when I got them as well. Much to their displeasure. The three sub-chosen have also finally completed to first stage of their training, so now they aren¡¯t so weak. Those three don''t really have a lot of benefits from their patrons besides some boosts in their specs. Not much help for them really. Though after they started cultivating their mana and learning how to properly fight, I¡¯d rate them at about D rank. The two guys are Carl and Max, while the girl is Darcey. These three ended up together relatively early on and developed an odd companionship. Behavior aside, they are decent enough people. They kept asking about my past life though, since all the chosen were supposedly selected around the same time period. Though I refused to tell them where I came from since it''s not something I like talking about. This made them a bit disappointed. Maybe one day I will mention it but not now. ¡­ 8 days passed and I gained two new classes [Mad Scientist 5] and [Combat Scion 6]. The first one is easy to guess with my hobbies, the second one was me adding a bunch of combat classes together while trying to invent a new skill that incorporates them all. In the end, the skill become a type of fighting technique call [Asunder Style] that is suited mostly for close range, yet incorporates some long range techniques to cover its weaknesses. It oddly started forming naturally when the skill generated and the class formed. Though I feel it can become a lot more destructive with further improvement. Everyone else also seems to be training harder lately. The guys especially show they want to overcome something. I¡¯m only taking my time right now since I can feel my sister through this strange connection we have. She isn¡¯t in my [Connected] trait, yet I feel that she is waiting patiently and is fine. I can only think this connection has something to do with our race rather than it being a spiritual link. Soon her wait will be over... Hmm, It feels like something¡¯s...off. -------------------------------------- Second son¡¯s POV Haha, finally there¡¯s that village the attendant talked about. Yep, the place isn¡¯t run down at all. I wonder what types of fun I can have in this place. ¡°I wonder if there will be any rebellious folks to crush under my foot. Hehe.¡± (Second son) ------------------------------------- A/N: Feel free to throw up any ideas for classes, if it''s suitable, it may come up at some point. Also try to guess what he is gonna do to the sects. Your opinions intrigue me. Like the input on classes, just remember, we now know that his current system is subject to change since the gods are unreasonable due to reasons. MC needs to take advantage of what he has now while he can. Also the Binding needles will only clear out the fodder. The MC will only have to deal with the family head and such. Not to mention his skills were enhanced and his magic is also stronger. At this point, he reached the stage where he could now fight the sects he nuked with no issues with his current self. (I get the feeling some may not agree though, don''t treat the blood awakening like it was a simple matter, it did a lot of things to his body, especially how he can grow further in strength.) A3 - Chapter 7 - Reunion of the best kind Author: I was reading all your comments and had a massive inspiration concerning the future of Kuro¡¯s class system since the gods are full of it and it will in the end be perfect for his future goals. Everything I read matters greatly for his future, but will not be implemented by him easily. Read and you will understand. His constant system change was done for a reason too. Thank you guys for reading. --------------------------------------------- Amare¡¯s POV I¡¯m staring at a bunch of fools. Val is the only reliable one as always, though Selerius seems to be oddly open about this matter. It seems she has matured much compared to before. I''ll have to find out why, she used to be one of my main problems during these meetings. ¡°So we agree that Kuro¡¯s system is to undergo another reconfiguration.¡± (Carn) ¡°Yes¡± (5 Gods) ¡°No¡± (3 Gods) ¡°Stop trying to protect him, that system is far too exploitable. In only a week that brat accumulated skills far more quickly than his passing 13 years.¡± (Pladius) ¡°Oh please, and the other chosen weren¡¯t gifted further in the hopes to stay ahead.¡± (Amare) ¡°That''s different.¡± (Bell) ¡°Far from it.¡± (Val) ¡°Val, stay out of this.¡± (Kronum) It¡¯s always the usual with these idiots. Everyone looking to move ahead in this new system of government we are under. The old days never had this problem. *Sigh* if only ¡®that¡¯ didn''t happen, the others used to get things done so efficiently. ¡°We are reaching a period where the chosen can no longer stay as inactive as they¡¯ve been. It was necessary to enhance them for what''s to come.¡± (Cosmian) ¡°Yet you try to hinder one of them, how does that benefit anything.¡± (Amare) ¡°That black listed soul shouldn¡¯t even be one of them. How he slipped past the checks, and why you don''t seem to mind, is something I wish to know.¡± (Pladius) ¡°He even wiped out a town.¡± (Bell) ¡°What of it, the ones in there at the time were either the sect idiots or money mongers who didn¡¯t want to abandon their businesses.¡± (Val) ¡°He still got off too easily in my opinion.¡± (Bell) ¡°Amare, you should know more than anyone what those under the black list have done, so...why keep him?¡± (Kronum) ¡°What does it matter to us why. I myself have also questioned it for a time...but I have yet to see any reason to obstruct Kuro after looking at him with my own eyes.¡± (Selerius) Interesting, so she has indeed grown after the incident with her chosen. She even stood up against the people she normally allies herself with during the vote and again now. The future at least doesn¡¯t seem so bleak if a few more like her appear. Some things shouldn''t be judged without seeing it for yourself. A concept many here don''t seem to adhere to. ¡°Whatever her reasons, it¡¯s too late to do anything about it. We already outweighed the naysayers so the motion has passed. Right Cosmian.¡± (Pladius) ¡°Indeed...the meeting has now come to a close. The new system will be implemented tomorrow.¡± (Cosmian) As expected, unfortunately for them I made a few contingencies. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Selerius) ¡°*Smile* don''t mind it, I¡¯m just glad to know you have grown from what has transpired before.¡± (Amare) ¡°I um...I will take my leave.¡± (Selerius) Hmm, something is on her mind. When she is ready then. ¡°Are you not going to do anything?¡± (Val) ¡°Fufu, do you think I didn¡¯t expect this. I¡¯m not someone so easily cornered you know.¡± (Amare) ¡°If it''s like that, then I look forward to the results.¡± (Val) --------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV I began hearing a commotion at the far end of the village, is it a monster raid? The warning bell wasn''t sounded. When I reached the disturbance I am met with Hank being tossed around in a miserable state, Lock was feet up within a nearby barrel. Many of the villagers look afraid, while some seem to be going toward my home to get help. *Twitch* the culprit as it so happens to be someone I¡¯ve seen before in my dream plus 5 extra. They dare to cause trouble before I even attacked them, does this mean I now have probable cause? Whatever. Using my new movement skill, I appeared in front of the bastard about to stomp Hank further into the ground. He is in bad shape, but he will live. The guy looked to be trying to prolong the fight from what I could tell. It¡¯s unfair but, without fighting techniques Hank can''t keep up. It¡¯s possible to make them, but ones that have been made from generations of practice are usually more powerful since they cover their weaknesses over time. The ones that Hank and Lock invented have too many flaws. As I am now though, I can help improve their current abilities. Most of the skills I got are at the beginning stages and I have the really basic forms since Amare told me I¡¯m under a time constraint. But with time they can be something to fear. From how Amare wants me to get as much as I can I bet I¡¯m in for another rework, this system was really exploitable though, so annoying. What makes me strong right now is my [Bloodwake Steps]. They are derived from my races lineage, allowing me to have an instinctual understanding of how to use them. It feels extremely natural to use, and made sparring with Hank and Lock a nightmare for them. Even so, with what these people have horded, there is no doubt something on the higher ups that would make a fight with them a joke. It¡¯s one of the main reasons I spent time making all sorts of useful things. The most important thing to have, is a reliable weapon. My last one shattered from a strike from a disciple back in Tarthus. Thus inspiring me to put in extra effort for this. I had Rust build the frame for it to save time, I did the rest using my class skills.
Imperitus Blade
WeaponRank: C
Description:Intended to be formed into a greatsword. The process used to make the blade made it smaller, but way more deadly and durable.
Effects:Durability up (Medium) Sharpness up (Medium) Balance up (Small) Self repair (Very Small) Charged: Fire Damage (Moderate)
Thanks to the arrays I learned from the dungeon, I can enchant my creations with elemental properties when filled with mana. Plus a few other interesting effects that I also incorporated into the final version of the [Binding Needle]. The very ones heading straight toward the five behind the idiot in front of me. *Shick**Shick**Shick**Shick**Shick* ¡°Ugh!¡± (Guard 1) ¡°Wha-¡± (Guard 2) ¡°Ow¡± (Guard 3) ¡°The Hell¡± (Guard 4) ¡°Ah!¡± (Guard 5) ¡°Sit down and shut up.¡± (Kuro) The shocked expressions on their faces as they adhered to my will was priceless. You could only see the struggle in their eyes as they sat on the floor. The one in front of me looked back in shock. It not good to turn your back on your opponent you know. I quickly grew close as I swung my blade. As it reached his neck, he suddenly vanished. In moments my mind flared to a presence behind me and I immediately blocked the incoming strike. My opponent seems frustrated to be blocked. Spoiled no doubt. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He stepped back to break the lock on our blades and mess with my balance, lashing out at my eyes with his swords tip. When it drew close I shifted the earth under his feet with magic and caused him to stumble. With his own balance ruined he activated his movement skill again and vanished from my eyes, only to appear a few meters away. ¡°Hahaha, what fun. Do try to entertain me more. Hmm¡­¡± (Second son) What a prick. ¡°Ah, you look like that dead faced girl at home. Girl, no a boy¡­*Gasp*...hahahahahahahaha. You didn¡¯t die? Hahaha, this is priceless, the little baby brat didn¡¯t die. Hey there, do you all want to know a secret!¡± (Second son) During our quick exchange, a crowd formed. The girls that arrived a bit ago are either putting on a perplexed or angry expression as they help Hank and Lock to their feet. This guy in front of me seems to be enjoying the attention. Whatever it is sound annoying. ¡°Ah! Don''t go attacking people when they are talking. I mean come now, don''t you want to hear what I have to say (There are so many interesting people here)?¡± (Second son) Puerial tossed some of her magic at him, though she didn¡¯t appear serious. I¡¯ll have to lecture her about underestimating opponents. ¡°Well since you all appear to be impatient. Blackie, come introduce yourself to your half brother Linex. You are long overdue to pay your respects.¡± (Second son) ¡°Who would do such a thing for such a disgusting fellow.¡± (Kuro) Anger visibly flared from this Linex guy. He may actually be my brother, but I have no filial feelings for him or the others. Everyone else became puzzled over his words, though Shiro and Puerial seem to think nothing of it. We¡¯ve become more in sync lately for obvious reasons and developed all sorts of group combat contingencies. The two also lost the anxiety they always carried and act more naturally and less clingy. Besides them still following me to bed. ¡°You bastard. *Smirk* I¡¯m glad father killed that filthy whore of a mother that bore you-¡± (Linex) *Clash* Our blades met as his eyes widened in shock of my sudden appearance. After analyzing his movement technique, I can keep up. Compared to a hereditary technique, how can his match up when mine feels far more natural to perform, add wind enhanced magic clad and his technique would barely match up. He also seems to be the type that prefers to mess around rather than train diligently. The others seem to be unwilling to interfere with this match. I¡¯m glad they are so tactful. Linex swiftly moved away from me as he prepared a combat stance. Energy began to swirl around his blade as he prepared to charge forward. However I refused to allow him the upper hand as I appeared to his side with my blade already swung toward his neck. He panicked as he jumped away, letting his energy dissipate. I bet he never fought anyone who could properly fight back. His composure came back as he began filling his limbs with fire mana before making an explosive charge in my direction. I summoned a few ice javelins as they were shot in his direction before I moved in. Linex deflected my magic leaving him far too open for my next attack. I swung out as he barely avoided a deep wound across his chest. His face contorting away from the smug grin he used to wield into something resembling an ogre. ¡°You! Don''t blame big bro for becoming rough!¡± (Linex) I said nothing as I prepared my stance which cause him to grow angrier. He pulled out a medallion and slammed it upon his chest. Not wanting to wait for him to finish, I charged forward. My blade met his, yet this time I was pushed back a full 10 meters. ¡°Hehe, good thing I nabbed this from the vault before I left. Bro, try not to die too quickly.¡± (Linex) Crap, is that an artifact? Should have just killed him when he was talking before. Linex charged forward with much greater speed than before. With madness in his eyes, he swung his blade down upon me. I shifted to the side to offset his increased strength as I blocked his blade. My body flew back with his momentum as he leaped toward me to follow through with his first strike. Clash after clash, sparks were left as were continued our fight against each other. The entire time I aimed to stab at the medallion on his chest, though he stopped all my attempts with a sneer. As I got pushed back further his blade suddenly shifted shape and struck my chest. It was an unexpected function that proved to have almost cost me my life. Seeing me still alive made Linex displeased. Now that I know of his swords function, he won''t take me by surprise anymore. Healing also proved unnecessary as my current armor was sufficient enough to protect me.
Hybridized Armor
Metal/Cloth Armor (chest)Rank: C
Description:Made of mysterious material. The fabric was woven through special methods to form an odd hybridization between high quality metal and cloth with enhanced properties.
Effects:Defense up (Medium) Durability up (Lower Medium) Textile Strength up (Upper Medium) Softness up (Upper Medium) Retractive attribute Self Repair (Very Small) Abrasion resistant (Lower Medium) Deterioration resistant (Lower Medium) Temperature resistant (Lower Medium)
It¡¯s only a prototype since I¡¯m hoping to get some boosting properties for future models. But it gets the job done and is quite popular with the ones who know of my activities. It¡¯s also what protected Hank and Locks vitals during their fight with Linex. Thanks to its high defense, his blades ability couldn''t pass through to injure me. If he himself actually struck out at me, than I would most likely take damage. I¡¯m not sure how much though. He eyed my clothing in frustration since his own doesn¡¯t seem to be as good. Unfortunately for him, he won''t ever get to appreciate its comfort. I charged at him once more as I activated my blades flames. His Blade met mine as he filled it with fire mana. To his dismay his blade showed signs of melting as the heat proved too much. Since I wanted to analyze it I pulled away as I broke the earth beneath his feet causing him to stumble forward. This opportunity was not wasted as my blade slashed at his chest. The medallion rolled on the pavement and he appeared to have fallen into a pain filled frenzy. The sudden removal of the tool may cause backlash. In his pain filled state, I finally saw some fear in his eyes. [Binding Needle] may not work on strong people initially. But if they are severely injured, or crippled, than they can be victims like anyone else. I have a lot of things I want to try on my Dear-Older-Brother. *Malicious Grin* ---------------------------------------- A/N: Look forward to what''s about to happen to his new class system. A3 - Chapter 8 - Unfilial Soul Author: Thank you for reading. Working all day yesterday. Seriously though Gone one day and ended up on top weekly...Not surprised with what followed based on what I saw happen to other fictions. New horrifying reviews (oooo scary)...pfft, they didn¡¯t even read the later chapters and don''t know about the hidden main plot I¡¯ve hinted on (Are my readers paying attention?). Mistakes in early chapters? I¡¯m only human, seriously. It''s not even that bad. In my opinion, if you don''t even read the story properly, your comments don''t carry much weight to me. Though I do agree that my story is flawed, the genre itself is very difficult to make truly original due to the sheer number of people writing it. The point of this website is to help writers improve (Or did I read the wrong description). It¡¯s why I ask for people¡¯s opinions. Harem easy to acquire? The first two yes, mc needs reliable allies that won''t stab him in the back. What better than when they are young and open to be influenced by their surrounding experiences. The other ones...not by a long shot. The first two were met within circumstances that made it only an inevitability, Belle and any other members coming later won''t have such circumstances making them a lot less willing. Anyways, let''s continue. I can keep going on about explaining the story, but a previous comment said to believe in the reader''s intelligence and I will do just that. I¡¯ve seen a lot of smart and interesting comments after all to prove it. ----------------------------------------------- I left Linex bound on a table, he seemed unable to comprehend his surroundings after our little session. His death will have to come later though, I have a few things I need him to do for me, so I left his face and hands untouched. It¡¯s still foolish how he demanded someone he only just met to pay respects to him. I wonder if my brotherly affection was well received? My mood was spoiled as I looked at my latest notification. *Ding*
Class system update will occur in 17 hrs.
*Sigh* These gods are utter fools. They didn¡¯t like me since the beginning since I actually did something at the end of my life worth acknowledging while the others didn¡¯t from what I know, useless. What the hell did they expect me to do, twiddle my thumbs? As such, I have constantly made sure to call them various titles and berate them endlessly in my prayers after gaining their names. Amare approved greatly since they can''t do anything to me directly and she said she had a plan. They are already going out of their way to mess with me, so they should at least expect some verbal abuse on my part. I¡¯m still baffled by their behavior though, do they want me to help this world or not? Amare too seemed fed up with the hypocrisy as she explained how these guys would stop at nothing to get ahead. They all turned on Amare due to me having exceptional work so far compared to the other chosen. Val herself was ostracized for supporting me. I couldn¡¯t help asking why the hell things have gotten so ridiculous, but Amare seemed to have mixed feelings about telling me. Though she did tell me a few things. From what I understand, something happened in the past that caused some sort of upheaval in their former society. The idiots I¡¯m dealing with are only a few of the many that took advantage of the situation. I didn¡¯t get any details of the event itself though, but enough was said for me to know it was pretty bad. From her expression alone, I understand it¡¯s difficult to talk about. Ending these thoughts, I went to work, I don''t want to waste what remains of my time using this system, so I got back to making as many things as possible since getting skills and classes has been getting more difficult. I can always work to get more skills, but I¡¯m sure my crafting abilities are about to take a steep hit. First thing was finishing the equipment since I don''t know how difficult it will be to make it in the future. The [Binding Needles] will have to be shelved for now though. They cost a lot of time to make in bulk and I¡¯d rather focus on my group''s equipment. If anything the 100 I have now would be better used similar to how the former slaves in Labrindel used the slave collars. I won''t be staying here after this, so I need to prepare a few defensive measures for the village and cities when their protectors are gone, if you can really call them that. Murderers and such are the ideal for sacrificial pawns against monsters even after a proper military force is trained up. They shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find, and I have a small stockpile of slave collars from the raids we¡¯ve done on slave caravans. There are exceptions to who is enslaved though as killing to survive is the norm. My main target for now is the sects guards. Amare didn¡¯t seem to disapprove when I ran this idea by her as well. I got annoyed by the term sects as well, but Amare said that''s just what they call themselves. I¡¯ll change the term to something more appropriate when I¡¯m done dragging them off their high horse. Amare made sure to warn me not to intentionally involve the civilians. In a world like this, casualties are expected but shouldn¡¯t be added to willingly. Like how the sects in Tarthus went crazy and killed people all over. It was unfortunate, but there was nothing I could do at the time. I just have to try and prevent the same thing from happening in the future. Moving back to the task at hand, I already binged on creating materials for the past couple days, so putting the new armor together for everyone didn¡¯t take too long. The main thing the girls wanted me to do though was finish making a massive amount of undergarments (I swear that saying about women and clothes¡­*Sigh*). The different styles they wanted (armor included) was what cost me the most time, but I made noticeable improvements on [Handicraft] because of it. I also made some good weapons for everyone with a few improvements to other things. The whole thing turned out pretty well considering I don''t have any of the more rarer metals available. Though using iron without any impurities seriously added to its defensive abilities. Rust even started demanding some to work with after analyzing my armor. Spoiler : X6
Hybridized Armor
Metal/Cloth Armor (Set)Rank: C
Description:Made of mysterious material. The fabric was woven through special methods to form an odd hybridization between high quality metal and cloth with enhanced properties.
Effects:Defense up (Medium) Durability up (Lower Medium) Textile Strength up (Upper Medium) Softness up (Upper Medium) Retractive attribute Self Repair (Very Small) Abrasion resistant (Lower Medium) Deterioration resistant (Lower Medium) Temperature resistant (Lower Medium) Body Enhance (Small)
X40
Hybridized Cloth Undergarment
Superior ClothRank: C-
Description:This undergarment is made of mysterious material making it soft and durable to a shocking degree.
Effects:Textile Strength up (Upper Medium) Softness up (Upper Medium) Retractive attribute Self Repair (Very Small) Abrasion resistant (Lower Medium) Deterioration resistant (Lower Medium) Temperature resistant (Lower Medium)
Imperitus Blade
WeaponRank: C
Description:Intended to be formed into a great-sword. The process used to make the blade made it smaller, But way more deadly and durable.
Effects:Durability up (Medium) Sharpness up (Medium) Balance up (Small) Self repair (Very Small) Fire Damage (Moderate) Quick Morph (Quickly repeated use can endanger the blades integrity)
X3
Quick Short-sword
WeaponRank: C-
Description:A specially made short-sword that was made with an aerodynamic design and enhancements.
Effects:Durability up (Lower Medium) Sharpness up (Medium) Self repair (Very Small) Speed Boost (Small)
Shrouded Dagger
WeaponRank: C-
Description:A dagger that was made difficult to see especially in dark places.
Effects:Durability up (Lower Medium) Sharpness up (Medium) Self repair (Very Small) Shrouded effect (Small)
Quick Long-sword
WeaponRank: C-
Description:A specially made long-sword that performs fast and agile strikes due to its aerodynamic design and enhancements.
Effects:Durability up (Lower Medium) Sharpness up (Medium) Self repair (Very Small) Speed Boost (Small)
X3
Channeling Wand
WeaponRank: C-
Description:A common wand that was improved to a terrifying degree.
Effects:Magical targeting up (Lower Medium) Magical Consumption down (Lower Medium) Durability up (Lower Medium) Self repair (Very Small)
I¡¯m still working to improve a lot of my newer enhancements, but they are really good weapons nonetheless. One of the drawbacks of low grade materials like iron, is that I can''t enhanced it with too many properties without it crumbling. Even making it enhanced with a single property to the max has its limits. If I want to get top grade gear, I¡¯ll need better things to work with. What I did with my main weapon itself was pushing it to the limit. If I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll be able to find some good materials in my father¡¯s treasury. Though it doesn¡¯t compensate for the material grade. I think the best aspect about the enhancements, is the self repair function, as it returns the item back to it¡¯s finished state. It takes a lot of time, but these clothes will always remain in pristine condition as long as the enhancement holds. Knowing this Beth was overjoyed to receive her new sword and armor, the same with Shirley and Illis when they got the wands. Though Shirley mentioned a strange custom concerning mages getting wands as presents. I thoroughly ignored it, though she seemed to laugh it off. I¡¯m glad she no longer has a problem speaking her mind around me without stuttering. I¡¯m sad though, that the undergarments prevented me from making more armor as I ran out of cloth until I make more with my [transmutation] skill. They didn¡¯t seem to care as they kept trying out the various designs. I may also have to make more for Illis later as she is at that age. Belle never stopped looking at me strangely however after my experience with the blood awakening. I offered to make her a new bow, but she refused saying it was a combat style forced on her to practice. The underlying tone held some venom toward me. She doesn¡¯t hate me, but I can tell she doesn¡¯t like me either. There is something about me she doesn¡¯t seem to accept from what I can tell. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m seeking her approval, and she at least gets along with the others, so I don''t really care. As The timer drew to a close I lamented how I¡¯m about to lose such a convenient system. I can only hope Amare¡¯s plan, whatever it is, will work okay. ¡­ *Ding*
Class system undergoing update. *Zzt* Error. Energy fluctuation detected from the user''s soul. Compensating¡­ *Zzt* Error. Class system update compromised. *Zzt* Error. Class system changes lost. *Zzt* Error. Class system destroyed. Analyzing¡­ Solution: The user¡¯s soul has mutated the system using an unknown energy. Further updates and calibrations to the user¡¯s system...Locked. Initializing the New system. 0% ¡­ 100% [Status 2.0] Available for review.
Ugh...that...hurt. Amare never mentioned that it would be painful. Fortunately, I was alone when it happened. The girls started a small party for themselves celebrating their new clothes and such. When Abra pulled out some alcohol for the occasion, I ran predicting the outcome. No way am i gonna get trapped in that situation. The only concerned party right now is the fairy gazing up at me from my pocket as I am on all fours gasping for breath. Slowly the pain faded away and my curiosity to see this new system took hold of me. *Ding*
[quart=Name,Race]Kuro Lux,Dreadling[/quart][quart=Level,Age]64,13[/quart][quart=SP,CP]0,0[/quart]
Status 2.0
Acolyte of Chaos
[quart=HP,HR]12910,175.2/s[/quart][quart=MP,MR]12615,200.7/s[/quart][quart=SP,SR]11580,167.6/s[/quart]
[quart=Strength,Intelligence]698,615[/quart][quart=Vitality,Wisdom]622,653[/quart][quart=Dexterity,Focus]714,677[/quart][quart=Agility,Speed]648,618[/quart]
Main Stats
Vigor527
[quart=Leadership,Charisma]19,19[/quart][quart=Charm,Art]19,18[/quart][quart=Stealth,Sense]26,20[/quart][quart=Faith,Luck]21,20[/quart]
Sub Stats
Willpower20
[quart=Fire,Water]8%,6%[/quart][quart=Earth,Wind]8%,9%[/quart][quart=Light,Dark]9%,7%[/quart][quart=Spacial,Neutral]0%,16%[/quart]
Affinities
The difference is obvious, my class system is gone. What replaced it is this [Acolyte of Chaos] bit. All the buffs and such from the former system are also gone. The name seems fitting for my [Acolytes disposition] though.
Acolyte of Chaos
Description:As the Champion of Chaos, you scoff at superficial limits. Only fools limit themselves to the possibilities around them. Insights and understanding will improve the user, as well as gaining stats and abilities upon achieving each form of enlightenment.
No effects gained yet.
...Well...it has potential. I can try and use what I learned from the former system to get a head start as well. Even so...I really hate those gods. Let¡¯s just look at all my skills to make sure everything is there. (This is just his skills and its not necessary to read unless you want to know were they are and what he still has.) Spoiler :
Unbound
TitleUnique
Description:You are no longer chained by the laws of the world. Those who wield this title are immune to any control spells and have limitless growth potential.
EffectsMind Control Resist +100% Physical Control Resist +100% Mysterious connection to the Goddess Amare Anima Nexu Body growth unrestricted (Awards the skill: Growth Correction)
Delicate Body
TraitRare
Description:This trait makes the user¡¯s body have a delicate and supple appearance with clear and beautiful skin and hair without hindering physical performance. This is a rare trait of the user¡¯s species. This trait is currently partially awakened.
Effects:Delicate and supple muscles Unblemished skin Perfect white teeth Pleasant scent (varies from person to person)
Soul Bound Mind
TraitUnique
Description:This trait allows the user to recall memories. Even ones he shouldn¡¯t have.
Effects:Grants memories from the soul
(Later I will only put mains in)
Connected
TraitUnique
Description:Your connection to the Goddess Amare gave an unexpected mutation within your soul. Your soul can form spiritual connections with people you are truly close to.
Effects:Connected Intuition Temporary Direct Soul Connection Bonds of Love Current Connections: Amare (*Hidden*) Shiro (Max Affection) Puerial (Loyal - In Love - Unguarded...) Abra (Parental - Proud - Lonely...) Belle (Curious - Cautious - Guarded...) Beth (Friendly - Open - Trusted...) Tammy (Friendly - Open - Trusted...) Shirley (Doting - Open - Shy...) Illis (Sisterly - Open - Idolized...) Cyanin (Friendly - Shy - Territorial¡­) [Info Tab]
Bloodline
TraitRacial
Description:Power courses through the user¡¯s blood. At its call the user gains strength.
Effects:Blood Surge: X1.1 to physical stats for 5min (30min cooldown) Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.Skill [Bloodwake Step] unlocked Second Awakening [locked] Third Awakening [locked]
Language Comprehension
Passive SkillUnique
Description:All language is understood and spoken by the user. (Consider this a little extra, good luck. Best Wishes, Amare)
Effects:All spoken and written language is understood
Growth Correction
Passive SkillUnique
Description:Due to mastering being allowed control of your body and mind your future growth can be decided by your desires. (Other¡¯s can be influenced when conditions are met)
Effects:Influence your growth
Stealth Steps
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The shadows shroud your steps, and hide your presence.
Effects:Detection while walking in dark places -30% Detection while not moving in dark corners -70%
Magical Body
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can cast and control mana and spells released from the body without restrictions. Results are dependent on the caster¡¯s comprehension and control over the affinity being cast. Unique magic with an intended use can become a separate skill.
Effects:The user can cast various types of magic. The user can more freely control his/her mana. Upkeep: Depends on the user and intended effect.
Crisis Perception
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user has better intuition than most. Chance to feel impending crisis during combat. 5% increase in perceptive abilities
Acolyte Disposition
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user¡¯s code of morality gives him strength. Strength can be restored to max once per week (HP,MP,SP). +1% healing effects.
Beast Within
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can draw strength from within during times of strife. 20% resistance to intimidation.
Lucky Bastard
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user has a random chance of getting a lucky break.
Identify
Active SkillMastery 26/100
Description:Mastering this skill gives the user more information.
ExampleLv 1 - This is a basic sword. Lv 25 - This is a basic copper sword with a blunt edge, due to mistreatment the durability is low and will break at any moment. Overall Quality: H
Physical Control
Passive SkillMastery 25/100
Description:The user has better control over their body
Effects:Flexibility +12.5% Perception +12.5% Energy +12.5% Agility +.01%
Handicraft
Passive SkillMastery 28/100
Description:Delicate work and artistry is easier to perform
Effects:Intricacy +14% Artistry +14% Work Speed +14% Dexterity +.025%
Mana Control
Passive SkillMastery 25/100
Description:The ability to manipulate mana and cast more effective spells
EffectsEfficiency +12.5% Purity +12.5% AOE Range +12.5% Focus +.01%
Magic Hands
Active SkillMastery 25/100
Description:You can use mana channeled through your hands to influence your surroundings
EffectsAlter the properties of objects for a permanent or limited effect time. Effect the body of other people (the mind is immune to alteration) Slightly stimulates a person¡¯s potential.
Blade Utility
Passive SkillMastery 15/100
Description:The user can used bladed weapons more effectively.
EffectsAttack speed with blades +7.5% Attack accuracy with blades +7.5% Attack damage with blades +7.5%
Close Combat
Passive SkillMastery 17/100
Description:The user is capable of fighting in close quarters to the fullest extent of his abilities.
Effects:Reaction speed +8.5% Burst power +8.5% Finesse +8.5%
Mana Synthesis
Active SkillNovice Level 9
Description:Analyze and create mana formations with varying effects. Effects are dependent on the user.
EffectsAnalyze a mana formation Replicate known formations Create a mana formation Destroy a mana formation
Magic Clad
Active SkillIntermediate Level 8
Description:The user clad''s him/herself or objects with mana for various effects depending on the element.
EffectsPhysical Armament +18% Elemental effect Equipment Armament +9% Elemental effect Partial Clad Armament - Upkeep depends on amount clad Upkeep: 480 MP /s
Healing Ray
Active SkillIntermediate Level 1
Description:Light mana is siphoned from the user to heal a targets injuries. The closer the target, the easier it is to heal.
EffectsBody Regeneration +10% /s within 0-1 meter of the target. Body regeneration +5% /s within 2-3 meters of the target. Burst Heal (Thrown) 1% Body Regeneration for every 200 MP added. Upkeep: 500 MP /s
Transmutation
Active SkillNovice Level 5
Description:Reforge the inner-workings of nature and bend it¡¯s wonders to the user¡¯s will.
EffectsPerform mana induced probes of base components. Re-structure fully analyzed materials. Convert materials at a 1:49 conversion rate Increase quality of crafts by 10.5%
Bloodwake Step
Active SkillNovice Level 2
Description:The blood calls to rush. It''s secrets are still hidden within.
EffectsMovements become fluid and unpredictable. Speed stat X 1.31 Agility stat X 1.11 Upkeep: 560 HP /s, 210 MP /s, 560 SP /s
Breaker
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:Energy surges out of your strikes.
EffectsCreates a hidden force that does 1% of the users damage.
Asunder Style
Passive/Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:A self created style that can one day shake the world if properly trained.
EffectsClose combat ability improved slightly. Mid range combat very small improvement.
Mana Gathering
Passive/Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:Mana is channeled from the air to improve recovery.
EffectsMPR +.1% automatically. MPR +.5% when channeled.
I don¡¯t know if this was do to the disappearance of the class system, but my crafting skills are gone. The ones I painstakingly gained from tailoring and the like. Did my body become incompatible with them? Is it even possible to relearn them? Such a waste of effort. Just wait, if I ever get the opportunity, I¡¯ll be sure to ruin those gods day. If the opportunity ever presents itself, I¡¯ll go even further. Lucky Bastard? I don''t feel like it right now. *Sigh* My progress was slowed, but at least from what the notification said. My soul can no longer be influenced by those idiots up above. All that remains is for me to remove what''s left of the seals if they are still there. After I have Linex finish his assignment I¡¯ll end him and my father and everything else. I need to set everything up to give my sister a better life, and move onto those new objectives Amare said I have coming up. The life I¡¯m living now is too dangerous to bring her along and I can''t bring the other¡¯s either. Well, with what I have planned, this place will be fine for all of them to live in. ----------------------------------------------- A/N: If you all couldn¡¯t guess, this is a transition period where he gets stronger. All the ideas you guys had will also come up throughout the story. So comments complaining about him becoming weak and such, I felt should have waited till the transition was done. Also, if you''re looking for an instantly broken can''t even die character, you''re gonna have to wait till the end of the story since I¡¯m not writing an instantly broken character. Personal rating of 3 stars to be honest. I don''t post personal reviews though since I would rather leave it up to the readers ability. Heck, I even found a few errors in past chapters when I wrote this one that I need to get to (The likelihood of this chapter having a few errors isn''t zero either). I will be the first to say this fiction isn¡¯t perfect. BUT, writing bad reviews without fully reading a written work¡¯s content doesn¡¯t give the writer a fair evaluation since they didn¡¯t read everything there is to know. If I get a bad review, who cares, I''m still gonna keep writing. But if the reviewer doesn¡¯t know jack about the entire story, they ain''t worth any weight in a conversation regarding the topic itself. Those who didn¡¯t even finish the first arc shouldn¡¯t even be making reviews in my opinion. This is a LONG story, mc didn¡¯t even leave the area yet. I didn¡¯t even introduce what he is really supposed to fight, it¡¯s not even the ones he is about to prepare for now (these guys need to die though). Not to mention the churches (like I didn¡¯t hint that early on). Or why Amare is so protective of Kuro. There is more to what''s going on than just saving a world from corruption. *Gentle Tone* ¡®Bec¡¯ your idea was great, problem is, the gods are idiots and wouldn¡¯t allow him such an edge in the first place. Plus, since Skyrim is a game world such a thing is possible to do, I personally question how an item would remain stable in real life with all that enhancement without it being made from extremely durable and op material. MC needs better materials for it to work remotely similar (Like adamantine or something way higher grade). It will be exploited later though since the concept is still pretty cool. Though he lost most of his crafting abilities beside [Transmutation] so it will be a while. Next chapter the MC will begin the hunt and such. The rant was just something I needed to address now rather than later. Everyone so far has mostly been pretty cool. And yea I can see how some areas look more like a narrative, one of the many things I need to fix in this story. Each chosen hold their own system to help them get stronger. Kuro has a system designed by Amare that the gods were altering since it was placed on an open server to track all of their progress. His system is now locked out. Explained by Amare next chapter. A3 - Chapter 9 - Once again to Birgen Author: Thank you for reading. Last time I ended an Arc I tried to go back to past chapters to fix things (Got sidelined by work) and I¡¯m gonna try again this time, though incrementally over time. There is a lot to improve and I have no issues with people saying that it could be better and such, since, yea it could. I¡¯ll do my best to improve. Also new readers, I HATE NTR, so none of that will be in this story. --------------------------------------- Amare¡¯s Dwelling *Flash* ¡­ I prayed as usual to enter Amare¡¯s dwelling expecting a smile and such from her. However, her current disposition dictates things are a bit different today. Her usual aura has been dampened and her expression only seems to make it worse. I dislike this appearance, especially when I don''t know what''s the cause. ¡°Welcome Kuro, don''t mind me...just...thinking about a few things. Let¡¯s just share some delicious things and discuss some matters as usual.¡± (Amare) *Sigh* this isn¡¯t the first time, should I have expected anything else when it comes to her problems. When she is like this, she doesn''t even offer any questionable foods. The only reply I got to these thoughts as well was a weak smile, yet the sadness in her eyes doesn¡¯t change. She seems oddly fragile for a god when I think about it. ¡°How are the girls, they seem to be happy from what I could tell.¡± (Amare) ¡°They have been working hard and made lots of progress with their training. Their more determined when I think about it. Though, they are often asked rather personal questions from a lot of women around the village. Other than that they don''t act any different from before.¡± (Kuro) ¡°The attention isn¡¯t surprising, there are a lot of cases where mating is more often an act of obligation. Most women, like in the past of your former world, don''t even realize it can be a pleasant experience. So finding out it can be a lot different makes them curious, think nothing of it.¡± (Amare) ¡°The guys in this world need to get their act together.¡± (Kuro) Even if the conversation is what normally comes up before our serious talks. Don''t think you can simply change the subject. I want to know what''s going on with you, and at some point I will get answers. ¡°...Fuu-, tell me, how do you like the new system. I spent quite some effort into making it originate from you, instead of from an outside influence (*Sigh* I hope that day never comes).¡± (Amare) ¡°(Still unwilling huh, I won''t force anything. To do so is counter productive.)...It has potential, though I lost a bunch of skills.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hmm, it was most likely due to those classes related to them being equipped at the time, they were the first ones struck by the rewrite among other things.¡± (Amare) ¡°? So you¡¯re not fully sure?¡± (Kuro) ¡°I made it so the previous system would be altered by an energy fluctuation derived from your soul after the update started. As you know from your [Connected] trait, your soul can grow stronger and evolve with certain conditions. It isn''t a common thing though, so don''t bother trying it on your own and let it happen naturally. The soul is a very complex thing, and shouldn¡¯t be messed with lightly. Now, the energy had properties pertaining to your disposition while the update sought to limit you. You don''t like limitations, so now you have none, while the update set you back to the starting point in terms of class buffs. Whether you can get those skills and such back...it''s up to you.¡± (Amare) Okay, it sounds like the usual. I also still have enough capability to fight stronger opponents, though it will be a bit difficult for now without combat class buffs. But what about the idiots. From what I know, they won''t allow this. ¡°Fufu, you don''t have to worry. Everything was set up to look like it was due to their actions. Think of your soul building up an immunity to outside influences and resisting. That''s how it looked like on this end.¡± (Amare) ¡°Interesting.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Now then, anything else.¡± (Amare) ¡°Hmm, what about the other chosen. I have never met them, but I don''t have a good impression based on what I have heard. The three I know from the sub-gods are, how should I say it, sub-par when it comes to fighting (Though they are decent in other things at least).¡± (Kuro) When I asked, Amare scoffed a bit at the mention of the others. I don''t blame her, their latest activity was them joining together to liberate that Colosseum city Korgoth. Now though, the city has no form of stable income since it came from the coliseum and the surrounding land is barren with no resources to speak of. Traders have a difficult time getting there, and now they are no longer guaranteed money for the trip. Problems are only increasing as time passes. Don''t get me wrong, I¡¯m am far from perfect. I even blew up a city by accident with a nuke. But at least it had a good ending with the revival of a dead race. Labrindel has also found stability for the most part. The main difference though, is that I was the only chosen involved in those incidents. They need to seriously make some effort to improve if they can''t function without the help of other chosen. Things won''t get done if we don''t spread out and cover multiple areas. ¡°I dislike talking about them. But as you know, each chosen was given a system to use in order to grow stronger. Each system was created from a number of different strengthening methods. Like how yours quantifies your growth and turns abilities you discover into skills that grow in strength as you practice them, among other things.¡± (Amare) ¡°Yea.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Each system was currently undergoing a transition period in order to prepare the chosen to start up their real missions. Everything before was to give you all time to adapt.¡± (Amare) ¡°So...they all got stronger, wait, then why did the other gods cause the destruction of my class system. Their own chosen should be their top priority at the moment.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I know it was inconvenient, but with the people I¡¯m dealing with...Anyway, you still gained some decent benefits and should be strong enough settle your family problems and other things given time. Though I recommend taking a few precautions right now since, like your older brother, they have a few dangerous trinkets. ¡± (Amare) Like she mentioned many times before, these gods are a bunch of fools with their own agendas. Hmph, too bad for them, now they can''t do anything to me now. As for my family, I think I shouldn¡¯t have too much trouble dealing with them. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I can go on about how idiotic the other gods are but our time is almost up, and you have a lot to do.¡± (Amare) ¡°Right...any advice before I head out.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Don''t blow yourself up.¡± (Amare) ¡°...Can you let go of the nuke thing already.¡± (Kuro) ¡°No way, do you realize the expressions the others made. ~Priceless~.¡± (Amare) *Flash* -------------------------------------- I awaken to the usual. Puerial and Shiro lay at my sides with content faces due to our recent activities. The fairy lay comfortably on my chest with a pillow with a bit of drool falling from her lips. Putting my thoughts in order, I start thinking on what to do and how to do it as the darkness outside slowly recedes. The guards my brother had were made a part of the local militia along with the other criminals we have encountered. They have been training the villagers who want to protect their loved ones when they are not on patrol. This includes Hank and Lock, the two are eager to uncover their secrets and finally step into a stronger stage. ...They seriously want to just beat me up in my opinion. Surprisingly, they are sore losers. The inn has a steady income of patrons, though we have yet to become packed yet. It¡¯s too dangerous for casual travel between cities and such due to frequent monster attacks. My hope is to eventually lower the high monster populations that migrate the area into manageable levels. Our main problem is their migration habits. We wipe out one horde, only for another to appear the next day. It¡¯s a wonder how this village survived at all. All they were willing to say was that there was a lot of sacrifices. Their somber mood didn¡¯t allow for any elaboration on the subject. It''s not hard to understand what I need to do before I leave this place. These people who are doing as they please need to be taken out. The heads need to go, but the grunts are perfect to train up better guards than the standard ones around. The area also needs suitable leaders as well, and the sub-chosen, John, Smith, and Claire (I didn¡¯t ask their opinions on their names), seem capable for that aspect. Tammy also shows superb managerial qualities. Where they lack in fighting ability, they make up for in their planning and management aptitudes. Even so, I still make them train, they can''t up and die due to an assault or something. The possibility of someone gunning for their future positions is not small. I¡¯m alerted from my thoughts as the fairy began waking the other two with some dust in their nose. I analyzed it before to be a simple invigoration dust that makes people wake up. It''s not strong, but it''s Interesting stuff. She started doing this after my blood awakening, but that''s the furthest she interacts with the other two. After giving them the dust, she immediately crawls into my pocket. ¡°Au, I hate that dust.¡± (Puerial) ¡°...Morning.¡± (Shiro) In truth, I like the dust. These two always struggle to wake up and make things difficult in the morning. ¡°Morning you two, any plans for the day?¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Yawn*...Training¡± (Shiro) ¡°Practicing magic with Shirley.¡± (Puerial) ¡°...I¡¯m heading to Birgen.¡± (Kuro) The two sit up hearing my words. They don''t have to say anything, the desire to follow is blaring. But there are a few things they still need to learn if they want to follow me past this point. ¡°Unless you fully learn the techniques from those guards, than don''t bother commanding to come with me. I myself need to set up a few things before I go. With what you have learned so far gaining the techniques should be simple. What you need to do is get used to using them. You have till the end of the week to show the bare minimum.¡± (Kuro) They seem a little displeased at the condition they need to accomplish in order to follow, but they understand why and don''t complain verbally. It''s not really necessary since I would be the one fighting the heads. This is mostly just to motivate them to start acclimating the new skills into their arsenal. The things I need to do is practice [Bloodwake Step] and see if I can get something into my permanent class before I go. Crafting will be on hold for a while. ¡­ After a week of going through all knowledge I got from the class system. I understand that this new system requires me to have both a mental and physical understanding of what I¡¯m learning. It¡¯s similar to reading about martial arts but never practicing it. Having superficial knowledge won''t help. In the end, all I got were the analytic effect from the analyst sub class. Not directly suitable for combat, but improves my comprehension ability. Shiro has overtaken Hank and Lock with the movement skill Linex used. He looked so overjoyed to teach her when I offered the choice to teach her and Puerial rather than spend quality time. And I thought he liked having his innards and bones pulled out of him to play doctor. The moments he pleaded for death were so heart warming and everything. With my healing abilities, our play time could have gone on for as long as he desired to boot. Unfortunately, I needed him for other things. Puerial is also able to make a fool out of Lock now, the guy almost pulled out his hair in frustration. I was so proud. Even if it''s a bit rough, they have seriously put some grit into learning the movement technique. The fighting skills are still on the table, but being able to keep up with their opponents is always important. After getting the haggard looking Linex from his shed, the three of us set out to Birgen. --------------------------------- A/N: After he deals with his family will be a side chapter about Beth and everyone (Pretty much all the girls for some development on their current thought patterns) since they will be leaving the story for a while. Khan will also reappear later, I didn¡¯t forget about him. I always said that the sub chosen are only side people, so their part is minor. A3 - Chapter 10 - When Crimson Blood Flows Author: Apparently, people want death and carnage to come first. So who am I to deny them (need to move along anyways). Also a plot point will appear soon. One was actually hidden in the last chapter but it was pretty hard to see since you had to read between the lines, and will also make sense soon too. Sorry if you felt the story stagnate, but it was necessary, not everything can be rushed in this arc in particular. ----------------------------------- ¡°Entrance requires a fee of 10 coppers.¡± (Guard) I pass the guard his money and enter the city, the greedy glint in his eyes didn¡¯t surprise me. Linex has currently gone ahead to prepare for my entrance to the family''s estate, wouldn¡¯t want to be held up after all. For the most part my odd connection to my sister told me that she is mostly ok, but some matters need to be addressed formerly to my father. He spent a lot of quality time giving lessons to my sibling *twitch* and I believe a review is in order. I would have simply charged in a long time ago, but my sister seemingly signaled me to be patient. For whatever reason, she didn¡¯t want me to charge in yet. My patience however grows thin. Each step I take is without hesitation as the various methods of retribution for this disgusting family race across my mind. The information Linex so graciously provided amounted to me needing to kill 4 people without exception. My father, uncle, grandfather, and second brother need to go. The rest are either the personal guard, or family members who aren''t in higher positions. Shiro and Puerial already know not to interfere with my personal fights and are to deal with the guards and small fries. As I reviewed the information, I noticed an odd amount of tension floating around as I walked the streets. For whatever reason, this place seemed a lot less...active. Merchants weren¡¯t even actively trying to sell their items in the trade quarter. I didn¡¯t really care for the people here, especially when I recall when I was but an infant. Even so I grew fed up with the atmosphere and ¡®asked¡¯ a passerby what the situation was. Turns out, the guest that supposedly left my family''s estate a while back returned with blatant threats. Something about not following through with a promise and ignoring traditions. Didn¡¯t Linex say something about having a fiance...I didn¡¯t really care since it felt more like the usual begging for me. I¡¯ll have to inquire about this later if I feel like it. ¡­ My walk came to a close as a large gate with various designs and such appeared along my path, whatever it was meant to make people feel was lost on me. It just seemed like a stupidly large door. The guards who were meant to impede all who pass without either being a resident or have an invitation were frozen in place as their eyes became bloodshot from being unable to blink. I would have rewarded them for their dedication if they weren¡¯t so lenient with their duty as I passed by. As I stepped into the estate I felt elated for some reason. Whatever this feeling was didn¡¯t seem to do anything other than give a subtle feeling of excitement. I gazed around as I see various guards walking around mechanically as the residents kept trying to get their attention. They seemed to be quite angry as they kept yelling such colorful words to the hard working guards. Since I¡¯m a nice person, I incapacitated the trouble makers so the guards can continue their business. As my group traversed the estate, we encountered various individuals who always seemed to begin the conversation with some demands. The hubris in their eyes always mysteriously disappeared when they found themselves on the ground with various lacerations across their body. After a short while Linex soon finally appeared, saying that he used all of the needles on all of the designated people. I congratulated his efforts as his head descended toward the floor with a smile attached. ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± (Loud guy) Hmm, did one of the heads finally realize the situation. Took them long enough, I was worried it would end without any resistance. Shiro and Puerial took this loud guys appearance as a signal to separate and either kill or subdue anyone they encounter. If they meet anyone too strong, they are to head to the main plaza after sending a signal. I would also be able to detect any sudden distress from them, so I wasn¡¯t worried. So this left me alone in front of the loud and really old man, as my brothers body grew cold on the floor. I was hoping for my father to appear, but this guy needs to die all the same as he is the former head of the family, seeing as an insignia is securely placed on his chest, reading the words ''old one'' in the center, unlike the others. Time wasn¡¯t kind to this guy though, I think he has crows feet on top of his crows feet. ¡°Brat explain wha-¡± (Loud old man) It seems he finally notices Linex. I didn¡¯t know pupils can really shrink so much. ¡°You...you did this, didn¡¯t you!¡± (Loud old man) ¡°I think you''re getting too old if it takes you this long to realize the situation.¡± (Kuro) I think my comment struck a nerve. His white wrinkled face became a deep red as he began charging at me. I stopped his approaching fist with my own that has been clad in flames. This causes his shriveled face to darken as he retreats a few steps. Within moments he disappeared as I focus on his approaching killing intent. Ducking to the side, I counter his attack with an enhanced version of [Wind Cutter]. unfortunately, the old fart dodges with panic in his eyes. I was hoping he would just die since that spell is hard to detect. It seems some things hasn¡¯t faded away in his old age. Having gotten serious due to the exchange begins to circulate mana around him. He charges at me again with movements far more defined than before as he targets my neck with a blade he pulled out of his sleeves. To counter his increased speed, I clad myself in wind mana. Our exchange didn¡¯t last long as the old man slowly began losing his breath. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I¡¯m not one to let opportunities go. I already analyzed some of his habits. He favors his left leg most likely due to an injury in the past, healing magic can only do so much on it¡¯s own after all. I used [Bloodwake Step] and appear at his side. His ability to react is dulled since this side carries his bad leg. In one quick motion his right arm was separated from his shoulder. His screams filled the surroundings as he tried to retaliate. The attempt he made to kill me fell short as he didn¡¯t realize his remaining arm was bound by water. The shock on his face only grew as he was bound to the ground with earth magic. I didn¡¯t want him to break free and run, so I proceeded to pierce his limbs to the floor using the weapons the guards carried. The screams he made as he demanded the guards to assist him should draw in more people to either kill or enslave. I waited by the corpse looking old man as the people who came to investigate tried to flee. A few didn¡¯t get far though, as the remaining needles I had left pierced each of them. Those were going to be the lucky ones, or not based on ones perspective of the situation. I heard a lot of screams in the distance where Shiro and Puerial went. Shiro and Puerial most likely ran out of needles as well and have begun killing whoever was left. It was agreed that those not under control will die. The only exception would be if they were extremely young, enough so that they weren¡¯t influenced too much by their upbringing. ... I grew tired of waiting around as the growing pile of bodies no longer appealed to me and ended the old man. With light steps I headed toward the grandest building I could make out. The odds that the main members were residing there were high, if it wasn¡¯t already obvious. Disappointing how they didn¡¯t show up to investigate the situation. I kicked the door down as I observed my surroundings. Some idiots were screaming as they shielded some girl in a standard formation along with some scholarly looking fellow to the side. The expression on the girls face seemed to think nothing of me as she flicked her wrist in my direction. The guy to the side showed a smug grin as the others began chanting a ridiculously long spell. A strong surge of mana quickly approached me. It was obviously from the girl and I was impressed that she didn¡¯t chant anything to cast whatever spell it is. With some proper analysis, the group seemed to be the guests I heard about. This conclusion came from the matching blue robes they all wore. Red was the constant color I saw on most of the people here. These guys are really simple. I used my movement skill to move around the blast radius as I ignored the girls shocked expression. As the men were unable to finish their chants as they were blown away with a strengthened [Mana Wave] ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you''re family later.¡± (Kuro) I didn¡¯t really care for conversation as I kicked her away. Her guards also realized they needed to flee rather than fight. This should strike some fear in them for the time I come to visit. I wonder what they will do to stop me, how exciting. My gaze switched to the smug scholarly fellow, scratch that, I looked toward a failure of a man. The guy started soiling himself as he began fleeing with his movement skill. Is my family really so weak. Why the hell did I wait so long to lay siege to this place. Wasn¡¯t this place supposed to be some dangerous area far beyond me! In my frustration, I moved in front of the disgusting trash that started begging for mercy. This guy was too panicked to properly use the movement technique properly. This technique is truly wasted on him. He seems the type to step on whoever he likes while groveling to those above him as well. Such a revolting person. I no remorse as my blade pierced his heart. The girl and her guards are still immobilized with fear on the ground. Such...weak willed people are causing such mayhem...to the surroundings? This must be some kind of joke. ¡°Why the hell is trash like you calling the shots!¡± (Kuro) In my anger a launched multiple earth spikes into the chests of each of the girls guards. The girl who seemed so indifferent before was looking at me in fear. The smell of excrement slowly filled the air as I grew close. ¡°Had an accident? Not very lady like you know. You best head home, or something worse might happen.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (Girl) ¡°Now!¡± (Kuro) ...Finally, I thought she would never leave. Any longer and I would have just killed her. Hopefully I will feel a bit better when I visit her estate after her family gets the message. Well, that''s if she reaches her home that is. I think I heard reports of increased {Gork} activity in the area. So if she fails to get home, to bad for her. ¡°What the hell! Brian!¡± Oh, he looks like my father...but not quite close enough. Must be my uncle. I believe Linex said something about greetings when we first met. ¡°Yo uncle, come and pay your respects to your nephew. If you''re sincere enough, I''ll spare you a bit of torture. I can''t guarantee the safety of your member though.¡± (Kuro) Oh, his blood vessels are bulging from his head. He should watch his blood pressure. ¡°You...This is the end brat...I will ensure you suffer gre-¡± (Uncle) ¡°Enough with the cliche lines and come at me.¡± (Kuro) ¡°You little...DIE!¡± (Uncle) Let¡¯s see if this guy won''t disappoint me. --------------------------------------- A/N: Next chapter will be the end of this bit. Though I will say now that things won''t turn out like you guys assume, so wait for it. A3 - Chapter 11 - Crimson end Author: I know things went crazier than normal for this story (for the base standard anyway). But I left a pretty obvious clue as to something being off. It will be elaborated more as you read. I also thought about when to put the side chapter, and after this would seem appropriate (kukuku). Thanks for reading. ------------------------------------------ ¡°Die!¡± (Uncle) *Boom!* I sidestep away from a destructive foot stomp and counter an approaching swing to my chest, I aim to disarm my uncle by slashing his fingers as I dive back out of reach. With a flick of his wrist, my attempt was denied as our blades crossed each other. Clash after clash our blades leave sparks in the air. Our mana surges as we try to out maneuver each other with ever increasing speeds. My advantage lies in my ability to use various magics that impede his attempts to strike me down. I channel magic through my legs and make the marble floors break into small particles that I flick toward his eyes with a simple gust of wind. To my dismay, my uncle shields his eyes in a layer of mana as he continues his assault. Damn, he is stronger than I thought. Not even a minute after our first exchange and I¡¯m already being pushed back. His movements are far more refined than the old mans too. I don''t even want to make any comparisons to that waste on the floor a few meters away. Fortunately, my defenses using earth clad and my hybrid armor mitigate the damage from his attacks just enough to make any damage I get fall short of anything serious. Some brief healing and it¡¯s like I never got hit. My only worry is whether he can land a clean hit on me, but I have my methods to avoid such things. I polished such things to avoid damage to my passenger. However, unless I can get some suitable hits in, this fight will never end. Plus my father is still around, and I¡¯d hate to be put at a disadvantage. I¡¯m the one who should be putting them at a disadvantage. I¡¯m gonna have to start getting creative if I want to end this, and I know just the thing to do just that. Haha, and here I was worried that this family was just a useless bunch of cowards who can only step on those weaker than them. Don¡¯t worry uncle, you should feel happy to receive my affection. *Ba-dump* Ugh *Ba-dump*, what...what is¡­ Hmm...it''s gone. I could have sworn, whoops. *Clang* ¡°You slippery bastard, stay still!¡± (Uncle) ¡°Who would listen to such a stupid demand? Is your head still functioning?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Grawr!¡± (Uncle) Whatever that feeling was, it''s gone now...but why did it feel so...odd, I can''t recall where I felt such a thing. *Sigh* I¡¯ll dwell on this later, my dear old uncle wants to monopolize my attention. I infuse mana into my blade causing it to ignite. My uncle thrusts out with a bastard sword he picked up from a guard. Our blades met and our mana surges against each other. Slowly my feet dig into the ground as I¡¯m pushed back by his strength. The smile on my uncle''s face grew as he increased his force. *Stab* haha, that is, until my blade bent into an impossible angle and pierced his chest. The shock on his face fills me with elation. ¡°Y-you, that blade...the same as-¡± (Uncle) ¡°Do you like it? Figuring out how to copy that particular function was really difficult. Unlike the original, there is a danger of damaging the swords integrity with continuous use. But, for situations like this...I find it''s good enough. Hahahaha.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Our family¡¯s prized sword...what did you do to it.¡± (Uncle) ¡°Hmm, that piece of junk was valuable? After I got what I needed from it I destroyed the thing.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Bastard! We had that sword for generations!¡± (Uncle) ¡°And now it''s gone. Such a shame.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Aaaaahhhhh!¡± (Uncle) *Clang* *Clang* *Swoop* *Clang* My my, what happened to his fluid movements from before. I don''t even sense any danger from his swings anymore. He¡¯s become so predictable to read. Enough so that I can just- *Stab* ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Uncle) What a pitiful face. What happened to all that pride and skill? Was that sword really so important? It didn¡¯t really hold up that long against my own once I used it''s fire. ¡°It¡¯s over uncle, it''s in your heart. Just let everything just fade away.¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Cough* the place...I guarded with all my life¡­*Gasp*...ended by...a bastard.¡± (Uncle) ¡°No, it would have ended even without me. History dictates that nothing lasts forever after all.¡± ¡°*Cough*...damn.¡± (Uncle) Well that''s the end of *Ba-dump* Ugh! *Ba-dump**Ba-dump**Ba-dump**Ba-dump**Ba-dump* ¡°Rrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaawwwwwwwww!¡± (Kuro) What the hell is this! My head...what...the pain...from no where... ¡°You fucking piece of shit!¡± (Pissed off guy) ¡°Ugh!¡± (Kuro) Damn, of all the times for a migraine. I didn¡¯t even see that kick coming. ¡°Here I am, stuck appeasing some old stiff for the sudden disappearance of my idiot son who didn¡¯t show up for the damn marriage interview! Only for his niece to show up in a miserable state and tell me some boy has laid waste to MY home! And he dared to kill MY brother and first son!¡± (Father) He dashed toward me preparing another kick to my sternum. With wind mana surging within my limbs I activate [Bloodwake Steps] to avoid it. ¡°What the hell am I even paying those guards for!¡± (Father) *Boom* Dangerous! His foot left a larger impression on the ground than uncles. I can''t afford any more of those episodes if I want to fight this guy. I focus my abilities to activate at appropriate times. They are too costly to use for prolonged battles against strong opponents. Fortunately I feel oddly calm compared to how erratic I was before. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Whatever is going on, is seriously not beneficial for me right now. ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± (Father) I ignored his words as my blade slashed out at him, wind mana is rushing out to push out as much speed as I can muster. *Clash* My arm immediately becomes numb at the exchange. My blade slightly warps back at the intense pressure pushing down on it. The disadvantage I would be in if it breaks would be far too high. So I split the earth beneath us with earth magic to give me the opportunity to break away. The slight bend on my blade slowly corrects itself. I tried to analyze his sword, but it appears to be far from simple. My analysis is not able to reveal much as it only said it is of high quality metal with many enchantments. Ignoring this, I focus on my father, any movement he makes is thoroughly observed. In a mere second, he is already in front of me with his sword already about to pierce my neck. Thanks to the warning that blazed in my head, I narrowly avoided decapitation and lashed out with a counter. I immediately jumped back swiftly as I slammed multiple balls of fire at him and his surroundings. Dust lifts off the ground with each shot that missed. With a shout my father pushes away the dust cloud. ¡°Is that it!¡± (Father) *Boom!* I gazed at the aftermath of the explosion. He never noticed the [Mana Grenade] that I dropped during my retreat with all the fire and dust. What appears as the dust settles is my father glaring at me. His lower body is in tatters while most of his defense seems to have been focused toward his upper half. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him, but seeing his legs bleed gives the grenade a passing mark. One of the main things to winning a fight is to stop the opponent from moving. No words were uttered further between us as we stared each other down. The sound of fire and debris falling is the only things emitted in the area. My sense show Shiro and Puerial are waiting patiently in the distance. I had to suppress their feelings from reaching me as their concern was too distracting. I reaffirmed my stance as I prepared for the next exchange. My father removes a familiar medallion from his pocket and places it toward his chest. There was no way I was gonna allow him to enhance himself. I decided to activate my armor¡¯s enhancement effect. I dislike using new enchantments without proper testing, especially if it''s from a damaged rune. Working with damaged products tend to make inferior versions of the original. Leaving everything to such things don''t sit well with me. At most they would be last resorts. My actions from before fill my head and I berate myself further. The enchantment on my blade is convenient when it counts. But I preferred to have done further stress tests before adding it to my arsenal. If anything [Blood Surge] would have been a far better choice for this situation but it has been unresponsive no matter what I did. It doesn¡¯t feel sealed, more like the problem is with me and my inability to comprehend it. Pushing all my thoughts aside, I burst forward with my fastest speed yet and appear before my father as he was about to activate his medallions ability. I put all my focus into this strike, the thought of him becoming more powerful is something I don''t want to deal with. I felt his body increase in pressure as my blade closed in on his chest. My instincts scream for me to move away as his other arm reached toward me with blazing red fire bursting from his fist. I grit my teeth as I bend back casting [Flash] in front of his eyes allowing me to escape his attack. Using dark magics [Phantom Pulse] I temporarily become illusory as multiple shadow images fill the surroundings. This magic is severely taxing, but its effects are satisfactory. He struck out with quick strikes trying to pinpoint my location. His already damaged foot lands directly on top of my [Mana Trap] one of the odd neutral magics that are littered all over dungeons and are only set off when the user fills it with mana. Making them a large pain during fights against people who cultivate mana to fight or cast magic. Unfortunately, I have yet to improve its base strength during quick casting like the others so far. However, all I need is a moment. *Ba-dump**Ba-dump* ¡°Ugh!¡± (Kuro) *Swoosh* Close! This damn migraine almost got me killed. I need to end this quickly before it causes any further disruptions. Tch, I even missed the opening. He wouldn¡¯t have even been able to stop me if it weren¡¯t for his movement technique allowing him to turn quickly enough. I gaze at the anger in his eyes which are burning with frustration as he doesn¡¯t allow me to escape his view again. He was about to attack again when suddenly a blade pierces through his chest. His eyes widen in shock as his turns to look behind him. I too look at the figure that appeared suddenly from the shadows in shock as I already know who it was. ¡°Thank you for the care you have given me thus far, Father.¡± An ethereal voice fills the air as my father drops to his knees. At this moment I realized I never learned his name. This fact makes me happy. My mind won''t have to bare such knowledge. I gaze at my sister who I finally got to meet and was about to call out to her when suddenly *Ba-dump* my consciousness fades. --------------------------------- A/N: Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Look forward to getting answers after the side chapter. (The cliff hanger is strong with this one) It''s ridiculous how a small part of this chapter was missing (Very small). And its still there on my draft in google docs. Copy and paste, you failed me. A3 - Side Chapter - Feelings of separation Author: Thank you for reading. Since this is a side chapter it''s not as long as usual since I¡¯m also writing up the next chapter coming up some time tomorrow. This is just to give some perspective on the way the others see their situation. All the mystery in this story will all come together, some of it though is immediate, like Kuro¡¯s condition in the previous chapter. Errors are welcome to be pointed out as well. -------------------------------------- Back at the village ¡°Illis, dinner is getting cold. Can you please come out to eat.¡± (Shirley) After a minute passed the door to Illis¡¯s room opened revealing a girl with puffy eyes and a large stuffed animal behind her exceeding even Shirley in height and resembled a teddy bear from earth. She sniffled lightly as she gazed at her mother. The young girl appeared to have been crying within the confines of her room evident with the visible damp impression on the bear. ¡°Are you okay now sweety?¡± (Shirley) ¡°No...*sob*...you heard him. He¡¯s leaving.¡± (Illis) Her whimpers began to grow as tears began to slowly fall down her face again. ¡°Why does brother have to leave?¡± (Illis) ¡°Oh honey, don''t cry. I believe he will come back.¡± (Shirley) ¡°But when he finishes everything like he said he will leave and go far away! Why can''t he just stay here with us? What if he never comes back!¡± (Illis) Hearing Illis¡¯s words Shirley felt a bit helpless at how attached her daughter became with Kuro. Evident with the conversation, Kuro already explained his plans to the people he was close to. Illis however took it as if he was abandoning her and has been crying ever since. The affection she never got from her real brothers and received from Kuro made the idea of separation very difficult for her to grasp. Shirley as well felt reluctant to part from Kuro. It was thanks to him that the confidence she thought long lost sprouted within her again. She was still afraid of people, but the amount of enjoyment her life has held far surpassed anything from before. The little schemes she had with the girls to lighten up his broody and contemplative mood was one of her favorite things to do. It was odd for her, but she felt happy whenever she got him to smile when other men normally caused great anxiety to sprout in her heart. ¡°She¡¯s still sad about Kuro?¡± (Beth) ¡°Yes, he became too large a part of her life for her to accept him being gone.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Don''t think I don''t see you sulking too. It¡¯s even begun affecting your food.¡± (Beth) ¡°*Sigh* I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Shirley) ¡°Don''t worry about it, it''s not like I don''t get it.¡± (Beth) As the three began heading to the dining area, Beth appeared to have a brooding expression which only seemed to grow as the trio walked. ¡°Beth? Is something wrong?¡± (Tammy) ¡°Eh. Ah Tammy didn¡¯t see you approach. Um, no, it''s just¡­*Sigh*...just worried about stuff.¡± (Beth) ¡°Afraid about what will happen when Kuro leaves.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Geh..No!......Maybe.¡± (Beth) In truth, Beth lost confidence, rather than gained, due to various incidents in her life. She would often mess around to try to avoid thinking about all of her growing fears. Without her realizing, a dependency on Kuro¡¯s protection sprouted somewhere along the line. After countless misfortunes where all her training couldn¡¯t save her as she grew up, a large doubt in her own capabilities took root. Even with all the training she has received lately, the idea of falling into another dangerous situation plagued her thoughts. The fact she avoided enslavement through sheer luck alone never went unacknowledged in her thoughts. When recalling everything that happened to her during those situations, her complexion would always pale as shivers ran down her spine. The hate she held for not only the men who caused it with their sickening smiles, but for her own weakness to not stopping it always lingered within. Kuro being there to pull her out of her worst encounter yet, made her feelings become muddled with complications as well. During her first meeting with Kuro, her thoughts were only to help Shiro and Puerial. Thinking Kuro to be a danger to them. Yet, not once did she ever find these thoughts to prove true other than them following him to dangerous areas. ¡°Even if he leaves, we have become stronger than before you know.¡± (Tammy) ¡°...Stronger...right. Oh, and things will get even better when he gets your father too.¡± (Beth) ¡°Don''t get my hopes up, he said he discovered where he was sent. But he can''t guarantee he survived.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Knowing your father, he¡¯s alive.¡± (Beth) ¡°...I hope so.¡± (Tammy) Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.¡°Aahh! Let¡¯s drop this sulky mood and think up another prank to do to Kuro.¡± (Beth) The group laughed at Beth¡¯s remark and the dark expression that momentarily plastered Tammy¡¯s face slowly lifted at the return of Beth¡¯s antics. She would often feel a large pain in her chest when she thought of her father, as the guilt she had for causing his capture and enslavement never once stopped giving her pain in her heart. The hope to see her father again was one of the few things keeping her going along with the support of everyone she lived with. Khan was the only real family she had left after her mother was murdered by bandits when she was 6. The event was heavily imprinted in her mind as her father arrived a bit too late stop the man. With great reluctance he carried her to safety with tears falling from his eyes as their number were too great to fight. Not once did she ever blame him for what happened, as the thought of losing him too was her greatest fear. As was Khan''s sole purpose in life to raise her with everything he had. ¡°Good Morning.¡± (Neil) ¡°Ah, Neil don''t run too fast, Morning everyone.¡± (Abra) The group smiled as they approached Abra and Neil as they returned from the new store built for Abra¡¯s profession. Remembering their states from before and learning of what happened to them made them respect their ability to move forward with their lives. ¡°Shirley, you''re foods been a bit dull lately. You need to set an example for Illis and keep your spirits up.¡± (Abra) As expected of Abra, she saw through Shirley in an instant and already started giving a light lecture. Shirley can only feel slightly embarrassed at being so easily read by everyone. ¡°Sorry, I''ll do my best.¡± (Shirley) Giving a light nod Abra began eating the meal as everyone joined in. ¡°Is everyone still upset about Kuro leaving? It''s not that big of a deal.¡± (Belle) At those words everyone turned irritated gazes at Belle who just entered for her meal. Illis was close to bursting with anger but was held back by her mother. ¡°What''s up with you? Every time something about Kuro comes up, you become so hateful. It''s annoying hearing you talk after that.¡± (Beth) The air became a bit heavy as the sounds of utensils cutting meat filled the air while Beth and Belle began to argue. Abra being tactful, never really involves herself in such talk after spending time with touchy nobles in the past. Neil also ignored the talk as he was engrossed with his meal. Belle subtly caused herself to be ostracized from the group as she would often quarrel with the group after making harsh comments about Kuro. She never once believed Kuro to be a good person to have around and has often voiced having him leave multiple times. As a frequent member of the group with the least amount of interaction with Kuro. Everyone hoped she would eventually see things more clearly over time. None of them originally had a good impression of Kuro as he seemed a bit extreme at their first meeting. However his antics and behavior ended up growing on them. It even oddly became expected of him to appear from his little lab exclaiming to have made a breakthrough in one of his experiments. Smiles always filled their faces as he laughed triumphantly at the thought of using it on his enemies. Belle however never once acknowledged him as someone decent. For whatever reason she won''t reveal, she refuses to treat Kuro without any bias. In her eyes, he is the enemy while everyone else seemed to slip past her radar. This has made everyone in the group find her to be an unwelcome guest at more than one occasion. Beth even openly said for her to leave if she hated him so much. Yet, she never did. Her excuse was to save them from him. But this just further separated her from the group. Especially when she acts so friendly to Luke, Hank and the rest. Kuro himself didn¡¯t even seem to care about her behavior and shrugged her off. Making Belle even more unreasonable as time passed. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m tired of your nonsense. Why don''t you just settle things with Kuro when he gets back and drop it.¡± (Tammy) At her announcement, Beth and Belle grew silent. Dinner passed with everyone having various plans for when Kuro returns from Birgen. As the day faded away and night approached, everyone went to sleep with affirmation in their hearts as to what they planned to do. ---------------------------- A/N: Everyone else will be talked about when he returns. It¡¯s a departure chapter at that point so I apologize to those who dislike such things. Not that I won''t write it though. A3 - Chapter 12 - The curse of being you Author: I apologize for the delay. I now know the horror of falling asleep on your keyboard and waking up to a blank screen. Such a tragic sight for me. -------------------------------- Dark, the last time I found myself in such a dark space was when I died. But this place is different, it''s...not as tranquil. As though I would be consumed if I let my guard down. The subtle ripples in my surroundings feel like it''s just waiting for the chance to end my existence. ¡°Why did you get in our way?¡± What? Who is there? ¡°Why did you stop the fun?¡± Fun? What fun? ¡°The fun we were having when we were killing our family of course. Why did you step in if we were going to kill them anyway? You should know that things would have been fine if you just left everything to us.¡± ...Who is we? What do you mean by us? ¡°Us, together. We are you, you are we. Together we are whole and together we become the new you. Answer the question! Why step in if we could have had lots more fun playing with the fools!?¡± Forget your question! There is only one me and you can shove your fun right up your--. ¡°You dare, after all we¡¯ve been through together! I thought we had a thing going with all the things we¡¯ve done together. All the laughs, all the death we spread.¡± I don''t know what ¡®thing¡¯ you''re referring to, but I don''t know you. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, one day we will be I and you will be the we. Hahahahahahahahahahaha. Disappear! We want to be the new you! You aren''t having fun right! We can do better than you!¡± Ugh!? This damn thing, Ah! The pain... ¡°Back off you leech.¡± (Amare) ¡°Eep, Intruder. Call the police!¡± A-Amare? ¡°Kuro, don''t listen to this thing. Don''t EVER listen to it. And never stop fighting should you ever meet it. It will be your undoing if you don''t.¡± (Amare) Wait, what''s going on? How are you here, and what is that thing? ¡°We are not a thing, we are you!¡± ¡°You are nothing! Kuro, there is more going on than we have all yet to realize. But don''t worry, I¡¯ll help you. Take my hand and you will leave this place, you are not ready to face this abomination.¡± (Amare) ¡°Damn you! That''s cheating, you can''t interfere!¡± Amare? What is¡­ *Flash* -------------------------------- ¡°He¡¯s waking up!¡± (Puerial) ¡°Kuro¡± (Shiro) ¡°...ugh. Amare.¡± (Kuro) My head, it feels like my brain was dipped in acid and wrung out before being placed back inside. I-I need to focus. I charged into my family''s estate, killed most of the heads before my father--sister. My sister ended the fight. ¡°Over here. Is your head working again?¡± (Sister) My eyes slowly focused and the surroundings were no longer blurred. My eyes looked at Shiro and Puerial and calmed their worries as they felt I was alright for the moment. My gaze shifted to a girl sitting a bit away from me. She leisurely drank from a cup filled with what seems to be tea. The killing intent she slowly let out faded as I nodded to her question. ¡°Good, I thought I would have to kill you.¡± (Sister) ¡°Kuro, she¡¯s dangerous.¡± (Shiro) ¡°She tried to kill you while you were sleeping!¡± (Puerial) ¡°Cal-calm down. I¡¯m willing to bet, she has a good reason to do so.¡± (Kuro) ¡°But-¡± (Puerial) ¡°Have a little faith.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (Shiro and Puerial) As my mind cleared, the pain faded away as if it never existed. Following the return of my stabilized mind I began to observe the one in front of me. Her hair was as black and silky as my own and reached her waist. Skin is as clear as the moon''s reflection on water, and eyes as black as the abyss. Her ever emotionless face makes her look like a pristine doll from earth as she appears a bit small for her age. I¡¯d say her height and figure was similar to Puerial''s except for her bust being slightly larger. ¡°Now than, brother, can you tell me why you couldn¡¯t wait a bit longer before entering the estate to wreak havoc?¡± (Sister) ¡°Is there a problem with wanting to get things done? Plus I did wait.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Not long enough. Another few days and everything would have been fine. Your lucky you didn¡¯t get consumed by the curse in our bloodline.¡± (Sister) ¡°Curse? I learned that our race has a complicated history, but this is the first I have heard of a curse following our bloodline.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Did you not pay attention when you gained our races legacy? No wait...I sense you never received it in the first place. I can''t glean a lot of information from you when you are really far away so I never realized....¡± (Sister) The word legacy traversed my mind and I recalled a certain notification I got a while back when I was in Amy¡¯s dungeon. It was about a mission involving my races legacy. But it was blocked and I was told I had a bunch of irregularities making me unable to gain any benefits from my race until it was resolved. It was one of the things the gods messed with from what Amare told me. She seemed extremely heated about it, it was the one time I ever truly feared her as a matter of fact. But my sister speaks as if she already discovered it. If it''s not a place or lost treasure than it could only be-- ¡°Memories within our bloodline.¡± (Kuro) ¡°So you understand. We usually receive it sometime within our adolescence. Though due to the curse, the memories we all receive varies. I only gained bits of our history and a few warnings from our ancestors. One being to never fight after a blood awakening.¡± (Sister) ¡°Why? I felt fine for the most part until this incident.¡± (Kuro) ¡°All I know is it''s something about our blood not being meant to do something and our bodies trying to correct the issue. It usually takes a little over a month.¡± (Sister) ...BLOOD SURGE! Wait, shouldn¡¯t I have gotten a notification for something like that. Why was my legacy also referred as a mission, to confuse me? It¡¯s a possibility...I didn¡¯t fall under a free system until the update. So it''s possible to have messed with my notifications before then. There is more than one god that wants me dead. So it''s not an impossible thought. If so...then Amare is not only dealing with a bunch of idiots with inflated egos in stupid debates, but someone willing to sabotage their competitors. No, this is wrong, thinking back to what happened while I was unconscious. Amare looked liked she knew that there was something wrong. She said it involves everyone right? I need to see her soon. ¡°...I think I know what happened if this is the case.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Oh...do you now. Than do you also know that you almost got your mind destroyed as well. Do you know you almost made me have to kill you! If it wasn¡¯t you that woke up¡­*Sniffle*...¡± (Sister) Her expressionless face crumbled in anger and sadness. Even if it wasn¡¯t completely my fault, I felt regretful for causing her to feel so distraught. The connection between us is flaring with her inner turmoil. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°There...is not many of us left. The curse is far more destructive than it first seems. It takes away who we are. What we strived to be. I may not know all of our history, but I do know we tried to overcome our dark past at one point. Now, we are withering away.¡± (Sister) ¡°...What is your name.¡± (Kuro) After listening up to this point and feeling the anguish in her heart as tears filled her eyes. I felt it appropriate to change the subject, or at least make a small distraction. ¡°...I never received one.¡± (Sister) ¡°I know a place we can go to when we finish our discussion.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...Watching you, was the only thing keeping me going you know. They didn¡¯t allow me to die since I was restrained by a slave collar. When I gained my legacy, I discovered I could connect with my brethren through our blood. It only works when other members of our race is close by though. I managed to make a one way connection to you when you went to go save that Abra woman. I have been watching you since. Sometimes, it became hard to see...and I feared you eventually going too far away. But you always came back in sight.¡± (Sister) I felt my heart sink hearing this. Shiro and Puerial seem to have also become conflicted at her words. Even so, they refuse to enter the conversation. It would be a bit inappropriate to do so right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Kuro) ¡°? For what.¡± (Sister) ¡°For not knowing about you, for not coming sooner, for...a lot of things.¡± (Kuro) ¡°It¡¯s alright, the moment you connected to me from the blood awakening was the moment I knew my freedom was coming. After all, you are a troublemaker.¡± (Sister) If words can describe how beautiful my sister¡¯s smile was at this moment. Than they would be thrown away due to being insufficient. ¡°You know, fufu, you need to work on your thoughts. If half the things you think were said allowed, women from all over will try to eat you up.¡± (Sister) OF ALL THE--GOD DAMMIT! Even here my mind isn''t safe. ¡°Also, If what I gathered so far is correct, Amare is the god you follow correct. Can I ask how you became her...chosen was it? I want to sign up. If it means freeing our people from our fate, than I want to fight under her. Like our forefathers, I want to bring dread to our enemies and liberate our people and the others like us as well.¡± (Sister) My mind went blank at her words. but what followed left me in dire straights. ¡°Isn¡¯t Amare one of the Gods that were named in the temples. My mother said she was a new god to this world but has been forsaken as the Elemental Churches don''t allow people to believe in false beings.¡± (Puerial) As Puerial said, Amare wasn¡¯t one of the original gods that managed this world as the previous ones were essentially fired. Not like most of the new ones are any better than the last. ¡°What do you mean by chosen.¡± (Shiro) *Sigh* Shiro can be quite perceptive whenever the conversation involved me. She should use some of it to improve her math skills, I won''t tolerate her not being able to do algebra even if the highest standard for this world is up to basic multiplication. ¡°Kuro, you need to stop being so stingy with your secrets. I thought you told them already.¡± (Sister) ¡°It''s not like I didn¡¯t want to tell them, it''s just not something you mention lightly. Sometimes knowledge can be a dangerous thing, and I don''t want them to get hurt because people want to know what they do.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah, I think I can follow that line of reasoning. Sorry for exposing you.¡± (Sister) ¡°It''s too late, you have to tell us.¡± (Puerial) ¡°No secrets.¡± (Shiro) It''s not like I never saw this day coming, might as well explain a bit of my situation. Minus a few personal bits. I¡¯m going to have to figure out how to shield my thoughts at some point. This is getting ridiculous. ¡­ ¡°Oh! You''re just like the heroes from storybooks!¡± (Puerial) ¡°...*Sparkling Eye Stare*...¡± (Shiro) ¡°I refuse to be called a hero. They are unbiased pricks who think they have the right to judge the world from what I know. Not everything is so cut and dry.¡± (Kuro) Based on all the things that have happened to me thus far. It''s a fact that not everything is as it seems. How much do I really know of what''s going on. ¡°Than you¡¯re even more amazing!¡± (Puerial) ¡°*Nod**Nod*¡± (Shiro) ¡°I am merely me, nothing more, nothing less. So enough with the sparkly eyes.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Can you blame them? The world has already fallen into a sorry state. Especially in other places compared to here. And now they find out that you¡¯ve been selected to set things in order by a goddess. It''s hard not to feel excited.¡± (Sister) ¡°I don''t want such attention. Plus, I only have a good relationship with Amare and Val. the others are trying to get me killed as I already mentioned.¡± (Kuro) I didn¡¯t hold back on mentioning the other chosen and the gods directing them. Though the impact of there being more than one chosen fell short of what I expected. It¡¯s like they barely registered to these three. ¡°I¡¯ve been connected to you long enough to understand how they operate. So those gods can go die in a cosmic ditch for all I care. I just want to see if Amare can make me into her champion at least so I can get stronger faster.¡± (Sister) ¡°Hey, how did you break free of the slave collar?¡± (Puerial) ¡°Now that she mentions it¡­¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Smile* I can''t say I¡¯m as good as my brother here, but after seeing him remove so many of them, I eventually figured it out myself. It was a bit difficult though since it suppressed a lot of my magic. It was a low grade collar though, so it wasn¡¯t impossible. Our race used to be one of the top practitioners in magic you know. Though brother seems to be a bit of an oddball as he like to fight up close.¡± (Sister) Quite resourceful, I¡¯m impressed. ¡°I think we should finish up here and head back to the village.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be able to fit in.¡± (Sister) ¡°No doubts there.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Did you think of how you are going to cheer up Illis?¡± (Puerial) ¡°I''m...working on it.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Don''t worry, Illis is strong.¡± (Shiro) As my group began to settle things in the area, we continued on with our conversation. The new slaves were now clearing up everything with designated break schedules for eating. That girl from before seems to have already fled with the stiff my father mentioned. After getting a name for my sister and taking control of the rest of the city, we¡¯ll head back to the village to finish the rest of my preparations before I leave. Given how I can''t trust these notifications as they are not part of the status system. I¡¯ll have to judge them with a grain of salt. I hate being stuck in such a complicated situation. Amare, I don''t know how you have managed to stay sane when dealing with these gods. ---------------------------------- A/N: I''m so mad I had to rewrite. Undo couldn¡¯t even save me. Hope you enjoyed the chapter. A3 - Chapter 13 - Chains of Birgen Author: Since I don''t think I mentioned this (probably not), I got a lot of stuff going on Tuesdays and Sundays. Those are the days were chapters will most likely not come out if I don''t have enough time to finish them. Thanks for reading. ------------------------------------------ It¡¯s been a week since the fall of the Crimson Son¡¯s sect. Rather than a sect, I find these people to be glorified families that are big in number. I can''t fathom why they called themselves sects other than to feel more important. The only advantage they truly held was the techniques that they horded during the chaos that ensued the world in the past. But...after analyzing the techniques from this family and thinking back on the ones I encountered before, subtle similarities are noticed in their fundamentals. It¡¯s like one technique branching off in different directions to meet different requirements. In the end, I figure just gaining the techniques of one family is enough to eventually match up to the others if we improve the faults. The higher level sects may only have more profoundly established techniques with less problems in its use due to improving how to use them over time. These improvements also make these techniques far more destructive. This is only a theory for now, but I found nothing to disprove it. There are most likely a few techniques that are far different in other sects, but I need to check the other city to know for sure. The techniques vary from movement, attack, and support. Support techniques here focus on augmenting attacks to boost effects and were similar to what I use, the most similar being [Magic Clad], except with a lot less versatility. They only focus on a single type of mana, rather than supplementing different types to make different results. One being using earth mana to boost defense. I actually wanted to try mixing different mana together, but that only led to a lot of problems. With some thought I concluded I need to improve the skills level and my affinities before I attempt again. My father''s family seemed to mostly focus on cladding themselves in fire while bursting around with their explosive movements. Which isn¡¯t all that surprising with how simple they tend to be. One of the benefits I gained from them is some additional effects I can use for when I use fire mana. That destructive force that made such a large impression on the ground was one of the many uses I found. Except that one was difficult to control and could essentially destroy your arm or leg if done incorrectly. It''s not something to be used without such consideration. As such I decided to learn a skill that is suitable for me to use. I refrained from learning new movement techniques as having to coordinate multiple types of movements would actually hinder me rather than mastering a single type. And the support techniques are already similar to what I already have. *Ding*
Explosive Strike
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:Damage your enemies from within as your strikes carry an explosive force that slips into your enemies.
EffectsAttacks are filled with mana. For every 200 MP, 1% damage is caused within the enemy.
This skill would have been the end of me if my father would have used it when he kicked me in the beginning of our fight. What shocked me the most was when it was learned, I got a prompt to abandon an inferior skill. It''s similarity to my [Breaker] skill caused it to be deemed worthless by the system. Thus prompting me to abandon it. I found this to be interesting, as now I will know if certain techniques from these sects are worth my time or not. While I was learning my new skill I had the others learn the rest, my sister especially needs them. She only knows some dark magic from her memories. The one she used to sneak up on our father was one of them. Though, as she hasn¡¯t been able to practise in order to stall her awakening, it was difficult for her to perform. The blade she used was also something she grabbed from the old mans, or rather, the previous heads private home. He seemed to have a habit of showing it off and mentioned it being on display in his house. The blade had an enchantment for piercing through armor so it was pretty decent in my opinion. There were a few techniques here that my brother and his guards didn¡¯t learn yet so they were pretty beneficial for Shiro and Puerial. The two seemed eager to learn and improve, the desire to continue following me around was blaring from their thoughts. Puerial even wanted to impress her mother when she returned home. She is already a bit hesitant about the rest of her family after I told her my thoughts after training up her ability to question her surroundings. It was one of her biggest flaws to take things at face value. Now at least she wants to confirm my thoughts by confronting her family head on. I didn¡¯t disprove, as this was a large improvement to how she was when I first met her. Other than learning the sects techniques, we also liberated the city of all the people controlling it. Criminal organizations, guard stations, and people considered to be upper class were all either enslaved or eliminated. There may have been a few who slipped past our radar, but they wouldn¡¯t hide long as their former colleges hunted them down. The slave merchants were also pretty generous to relinquish all of their slave collars for this operation and participate in this new change to the city. Slaves that were kidnapped from their homes after some questioning were released as well. If it was possible, they would be returned home in the future or given some work for them to live. When we enslaved the upper class, the ones who had decent enough morals, for this world anyway, were released with a warning. The rest had their assets seized. I even spotted the guy who told me to die quietly when I was an infant. Not once was I ever able to find him all this time. He made a wonderful addition to the sanitation department I was starting up with the other members of the upper class. It was funny how he actually realized I was that same infant. I didn¡¯t even tell him, must have remembered my eyes when I glared at him. Such a waste for such good memory. Once this was done, we had the regular guards learn the basic fighting techniques of my families guards so they will have a better time making regular sweeps around the city. Monster attacks and bandit activity is becoming too frequent as of late. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The abandoned farms around the area were also added to the patrol schedule. Farmers who were holed up in the slums, even if there weren¡¯t many left, were finally able to return home and get back to work after I discussed the current situation with them. Even if it''s hard labor, they were happy to have their homes back and a safer place to raise their families. Though the losses were not small on their part, as a few of their family members were murdered or enslaved never to be seen again while they were stuck in the slums. The farms themselves were in sorry states as they were looted and barren. But having some crime slaves help them out did wonders for their moral along with some supplies to hold them over. The previous administration, in this world''s version of city hall, that was supposedly running the city was cleared out and put to better use in places I saw fit. Even if they managed the mundane work, most of the power fell onto the sect as they vetoed whatever proposal they didn¡¯t like. Following my takeover of city hall, many of the citizens started to gather in order to find out what their fates would be. As many of those who were in charge were being enslaved left and right, they were afraid they would soon be next. Though I denied such accusations, many still doubted me. It didn''t really matter if they did and didn¡¯t though. The ones who tried to start a riot or caused various forms of trouble were enslaved as an example, and will be released upon a given time frame. There were still all sorts of things to do, but it was left to the more competent people among the previous administration to handle. Of course they were tested to see they knew what they were doing. A lot of them merely bribed their way to their positions and didn¡¯t know jack about what their work entailed. The ones who were left to continue their work were given adequate facilities and time schedules to keep them remotely comfortable. Doing paper work and dealing with the continuous problems of running a city, after all, is very stressful. Finding replacements for them would be far too annoying as well. It was after this, I felt it time to return to the village. I already sent a small contingent of people to increase their security. One of the farmers also wanted to go, as they had nothing left in Birgen to speak of and wanted to start over. I had no objections and he was welcome to do so. ¡°Au, this took so long. I want to go back to the village and take a bath.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Me too, this place smells bad.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Well, are you ready to meet the others Layla?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea, I can''t wait to meet them.¡± (Layla) My sister smiled brightly at the thought of meeting everyone for the first time. As I gazed off into the distance as we began our trip, I recalled when we entered the church to receive her name. After some thought, I decided to take her to the church I got my own and Shiro¡¯s from. But when we got there, I was a bit upset at how far it fell into disrepair. The old priest who used to manage the place as best he could was nowhere in sight. Only the table and items used for the naming ceremony was left in the center of the room. After looking around for a bit, he was found dead in the back room. Based on how far along his body was left to decompose, he was here for a long time. I had a decent impression of him, enough to give him a proper burial and subtle prayer for him to find fortune in his next life. I would have some of the slaves do some repairs in the building since the place is in serious danger of collapsing. As I remember the process itself, I ignored the parchment left to the side of the table with instructions. Just like last time, the process was rather quick and she received the name Layla Lux. Shiro then complained about her having two names as well. When I tried to appease her, I was suddenly notified of something unexpected. *Ding*
All requirements for the advancement of the user¡¯s name has been met. Names hold many secrets. Some more than others. Through its mysterious, one will find truth. The user Kuro Lux has now been renamed Kuronus Lux
If one were to say I was underwhelmed, than they would be right. But when I selected my name from the status window it now had a small buff to my Dark and Light affinities. It was still only a small buff of 1% to each. But it was still rather interesting. As my sister was focused on her new name, she only gleamed that something happened on my end. After I mentioned my name advancing, Shiro started pouting. But felt better after I explained it was probably possible for her to advance her name if she met some odd conditions. Though I don''t know what the are, Shiro seemed determined to discover it. Puerial also got interested with the idea and the two partnered up to discover how to do it. As we walked down the road, I reaffirmed my need to grow stronger. Times like this won''t last in a world like this. There is much to do if I want to protect those close to me. With all the things I don''t know, makes dealing with all this a lot more difficult. Amare herself revealed that she became aware of the discrepancies after a few things didn¡¯t add up on her end. She appeared on edge about something but wouldn¡¯t tell me what''s going on. All she could say was to look back on all the information I receive and consider them either altered to some degree, or completely false in general. The Dreadlings for one thing appeared to have a false history after listening to what my sister said. How much I know to be true, is unknown. The various information I received from Amare could also be false since it was recorded by the previous gods who managed this world. There is no telling what I¡¯ll have to face in the future, especially with bad info. From now on I¡¯ll have to see things with my own eyes without the aid of prior knowledge. Looking at the ones following along with smiles on their faces. I can only reaffirm my need to get stronger. My sister has started teaching me what she knows about my race. She hopes that I can gain control over my inborn abilities that I wasn¡¯t aware of. From what I have seen so far, they seem really useful. As my steps lifted the dirt off the ground, my group continued onwards with joyful laughter between us and the desire to become stronger than ever before. But first, we needed to say our farewells and finish our business with the remaining sect in the area. -------------------------------- A/N: Thank you for reading. Don''t think the farewell chapter will be simply a lighthearted event. What¡¯s funny is, I got Kuro¡¯s end name all written down (Shiro and Puerial¡¯s too). It sounds pretty cool in my opinion. A3 - Chapter 14 - Im back? Author - Thank you guys for reading (Broken record) Last chapter was just a generalization of what the mc is doing when he takes over the cities. He originally tends to plan out his actions. Things just never go the way he intends. Prologue - Gods released his rage making him frenzy. Labrindel - Intended to merely use it¡¯s facilities to get stronger and gather information. Tarthus - Everything disintegrated into a mana irradiated area. I just wanted people to see he isn¡¯t just a walking disaster. Though with his disposition for mayhem, there will be a lot more things not going as intended. I was surprised about the Brocon flags I¡¯ve seen in the comments (Brocon¡¯s are funny to me as a concept). So Layla¡¯s fate will be directed by the readers decision. ¡®Truth¡¯ your comments are as interesting as ever. I made a reply to it so check it out if you haven¡¯t already. ------------------------------------ As my group was more than used to traveling, with the exception of my sister, it didn¡¯t take long to reach the village. Layla used this time to practice her new skills while we joined her seeing as it would help to pass the time. We still remained vigilant to make sure we had plenty of energy to deal with any would be attackers. Like cows to a slaughter, a few bandit groups would show up making them perfect practise targets along with a bunch of various monster packs to prove our decision sound. The gorcs we encountered were immediately hunted as well. I wouldn¡¯t want them suddenly attacking my village or the farm lands that are finally being used again. Other than that, the trip back to the village was relatively peaceful and filled with endless chatter. Since Layla doesn¡¯t have much experience with the outside, various topics peaked her interest. As we grew close to the now sturdy gate to the village, the new guards halted us to inspect whether we are ok to be allowed entrance. Even if it''s due to the slave collars, I was happy to see such a large difference from before. Entering wasn¡¯t much trouble compared to before since all I needed to do was command them to move aside and continue their assignments. Walking the roads of the village was a lot more pleasant as it was laden with various vegetation and clear of obstructions. As Shiro¡¯s nose was sensitive, it was far more satisfying to breathe the air here rather than in the city. The villagers also greeted us as we passed them, none showing the apprehension the citizens in the city had. Though that doesn¡¯t mean they were not careful not to offend. As it was around evening at this time, the tailor shop seemed to have already closed. Abra and Neil are most likely enjoying themselves at the inn. I didn¡¯t want to waste time, so my group went straight for the inn and was greeted by Belle when we drew close. The moment she laid eyes on me, she revealed a scowl and walked away. My intuition felt her chaotic thoughts and showed that nothing has changed with her mood toward me. Though she had the desire to confront me, the hesitation she felt won out making her walk away without resolving her feelings. As this is something to due with her own personal issues, I refuse to be the one to settle things and continue to simply ignore her. Layla on the other hand seemed highly offended by this and didn¡¯t hide the scorn slowly adorning her face. I simply dissuaded her anger by mentioning that Belle has some issues to work out, and to not mind it. Even if dissatisfied, Layla took no action on the matter and ignored her just the same. The possibility of these two starting conflicts between them is a possibility I will have to keep in mind. Walking into the building I greeted the few travelers that have taken temporary residence before they head to Birgen. Tammy who was working the counter was overjoyed to see us and finally meet my sister. Beth hearing her cries entered the area to investigate and immediately left to get the others. Very quickly I was greeted by everyone and brought to the back to see Shirley who still felt uncomfortable around strangers. Illis seemingly grew far more clingy than before, while the others asked for the details about what happened. The discussion went well as I went on to ask about the ones I sent here. The group brought along two horses, as I hoped to make a faster messaging service between here and the city. Without wasting time, Tammy told me that the instructions were being followed and a stable was being built for the horses after the materials were gathered. Even if I say they are horses. They are far more robust than the ones on earth and far more powerful. The only problem is that their abilities focus on speed and endurance. Though their kicks are rather strong, they have low accuracy as they turn their backs to their enemies. Horses were a rare commodity in this area along with other domestic animals due to a lack of defensive strength. So I set up plans for a facility to be made in the city specifically to breed domestic animals to compensate the losses so far. Far too many have already been hunted by monsters in the area. The ones I managed to salvage were mostly found among the wealthy and my family''s estate. When everything comes together after a while, these animals will be gifted to the farmers with the condition to adequately manage them. The slaves used for construction will help establish their housing for when they arrive as well. This is a long process, as their numbers are still very low. Every single one capable of breeding was used for their future growth in population. The ones here are no different as they are both young male and female animals. With a bit of [Energy Tonic] I discovered in the high end stores of Birgen, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to get things going between the two. ¡°Wahh--Brother do you have to leave¡­*Sniffle*...¡± (Illis) ¡°*Sigh* I know you want me to stay, but it is necessary for me to venture out when I finish my plans.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Nooo--¡± (Illis) I was never good with these situations. Thankfully, I found something in my family''s estate that can help this situation when I¡¯m done analyzing it. Before I leave I also need to settle things with the others, but, hopefully this will help Illis. ¡°Illis, look at this.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...*Sniffle*...what is that?¡± (Illis) ¡°This is an item I found in my family¡¯s estate that can view the status of the person it is bound to. With it, you will know I¡¯m fine. It even has the function to communicate for a short time every 3 months.¡± (Kuro) Indeed, this item was an amazing find among a few other items. If it¡¯s possible, I want to make an enhanced version that can communicate for longer periods of time as this one can only last for 10 minutes at most. After that it needs to recharge for 3 months before using it again.
Heart Beacon
ItemRare
Description:This special stone has been imprinted with the mystical ability to show the condition of it''s bound host. Once the host dies, it will become inactive.
Effects:Connects to a host and reveals his current condition. 10 minute communication toward the bound recipient. 3 month cooldown.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It is a very interesting item, but the runes that make it up are extremely complicated. I can only hope to memorize the structure for now with my mind trait and try to make replicas of this item with suitable materials. As I can transmute what I need, it would just take however long I need to complete the whole thing. Though, as I¡¯m unfamiliar with this device and its materials, it will take a bit of time. ¡°After I¡¯m done analyzing it, I will go about making replicas. But this one will be yours and it will be bound to me. That way, you will know I¡¯m fine and can talk to me when you can.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Wah--¡± (Illis) After I said this, Illis just held onto me and cried. Her feelings were all over the place, but she was happy I thought of her when I left to get my sister. The others just looked on warmly, making me feel conflicted. I never imagined such a thing happening to me in my past life, and a lot of this one as well. Yet, here I am. The emotions I feel seem so...foreign. I don''t hate it, but it¡¯s hard to accept most of the time. Killing people is far more simple. -------------------------- ¡°Brother, everyone in the inn is so nice. *Sigh* if only everything else was so pleasant.¡± (Layla) As two weeks passed since Layla first arrived. She has fit in well enough with everyone in the village...well, except for the ones who tried to woo her. Without fail, she would reject them harshly and without remorse. This makes Layla the latest resident of the inn to reject the men in town. Everyone had already rejected the would be suitors without exception, even Illis to her dismay, as they didn¡¯t like the idea of becoming romantically involved with anyone. Layla would often confront the people of the village with an expressionless face. But the ones who tried to get close to her were met with ice cold indifference as their attempt resulted in heart wrenching slander to their ability as a man. I already knew of everyone''s thoughts on the subject of relationships, so it wasn¡¯t surprising when it started long before. The way Layla reacted to the idea of it was even more normal in my opinion. As someone who was kept simply to breed a lineage of fighters for the sect. The idea of becoming romantically involved was a taboo subject for her. Simply put, Layla doesn¡¯t have any plans to be involved with such things at this point of her life. As she now has freedom to explore many types of new experiences. Tying herself down is not something she wishes to do. Plus, if someone tried to act forcibly...well, they don''t after the first time. Other than that, Layla felt odd about Illis being so attached to me and referring to me as her brother. She ultimately got over it as she found the idea of a little sister pleasing, which Illis didn¡¯t object to. Everyone else also became close with her as well, resulting in her expressions being far different for them than toward the villagers. Her main issue however was with Belle. Like I expected, there was more than one occasion where the two began arguing. While my sister was aggravated over Belle¡¯s behavior even though I liberated her from her brother. Belle refused to acknowledge her conflicted jumble of emotions and continued to berate me, causing my sisters dissatisfaction to increase. Without a doubt, I need to resolve this before this gets out of hand. If Belle doesn¡¯t decide to face whatever is bothering her, than I will have to step in before things get too serious. Right now, I¡¯m focusing on a problem I find more important. Beth. Her constant paranoia and fears have piled up far too much for me to simply leave without resolving it. I had everyone practice the techniques from the sect and incorporate them to their affinities to make them more comfortable to use. It wasn¡¯t hard as it was only altering the concepts from the fire element to a different one. Out of everyone, Shirley seemed surprisingly talented in regards to adapting these new skills. Followed closely by her daughter. You can''t deny they have talent with controlling mana. However, the feeling of progress was short lived as the latest conflict between Layla and Belle disrupted my thoughts. As I was nearby, their argument was heard by me. ¡°I can''t stand your disrespect any longer!¡± (Layla) ¡°Back off! What does it matter what I do to you.¡± (Belle) ¡°Everything. Your constant slander toward my brother is uncalled for. If you don''t stop now, I will make you.¡± (Layla) ¡°What makes you think you can.¡± (Belle) ¡°Hmph, I have plenty of confidence in my ability. Whether you can keep up is the question.¡± (Layla) ¡°Oh really, I hardly think you can back up those words.¡± (Belle) ¡°I will prove so with action.¡± (Layla) Saying up to this point, I felt I waited too long to resolve this issue. Layla glanced at me and smiled as I felt she had an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s make things a bit more interesting. If I win our match, you have to confront my brother without hiding anything. If I lose, you get to order me around for one week.¡± (Layla) Belle cocked her head to the side at the sudden proposal. I myself didn¡¯t like the idea of my sister following someone''s orders. But this is something she did on her own and I decided to support her decisions as she needs experience to grow. At the very least, it''s only for a week. ¡°...How do I know you won''t just back out of the deal?¡± (Belle) ¡°Such trust issues...oh, no need for the scowl. I have a spell that can insure our deal goes smoothly. All we need to do is grab each other¡¯s hand with a light cut in each, while I chant the spell. We also need to flesh out the details of the terms. Other than that, nothing else. It''s merely a spell to insure fairness towards two parties. Plus it is only temporary so their is no risk of being bound to the caster.¡± (Layla) I was perplexed by these sudden events. Among the things my sister explained she learned from our lineage. [Blood Contracts] was one of them. As she said, it is only temporary, and is mainly used to settle disputes. Whether Belle would agree is still in question. ¡°Fine, be prepared for a lot of work when you lose. We will settle this at dawn tomorrow.¡± (Belle) With these words, Belle left to attend to her business. My sister turned away and walked towards me, seemingly ignoring Belle¡¯s claim to already being the victor. ¡°Are you sure this is fine?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yes, Belle is becoming very tiresome to be around. So it¡¯s better to settle things now. Since you were conflicted on how to do it yourself since this isn¡¯t an area you are good at, I took the liberty of settling the matter.¡± (Layla) ¡°*Sigh* Seeing as you seem determined to do this. Be careful to not underestimate her. You may have learned a few things during your time here. But Belle has trained a lot longer than you have, the level between you two is pretty large.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Don''t worry brother, I already took this into account. Just watch, the things left behind by my legacy aren¡¯t to be underestimated.¡± (Layla) ¡°Hmph, watch out not to get a big ego now.¡± (Kuro) ¡°D-Don''t tease me! I won''t be like one of those idiot nobles.¡± (Layla) With a pouting face Layla walked away to prepare herself for tomorrow. As she only focus on strengthening her body and acclimating herself to using the techniques recovered from our family. This will be the first time I see the abilities she inherited in action. Tomorrow should be quite interesting. ---------------------------------- A/N: Next chapter will show Layla¡¯s capabilities in a nice cat fight. After that I will resolve everything and move onto finish this transition arc. The next one, is a doozy. A3 - Chapter 15 - Feelings laid bare Part 1 Author: Thank you for reading (The recording continues) This is a chapter I had in mind for a very long while. Enjoy. ~side note~ ¡®Truth¡¯ strikes again: (It¡¯s not necessary to read this bit unless you want to confirm some things) I mentioned previously that the area doesn¡¯t have a lot of high grade ores. This is due to a lot of reasons that I will get into when they are found. He will start finding some later, I won''t say when as everything will come all in due time. Plus he left managing a lot of things to previous administrators (my way of escaping from writing about a lot of things he had to do to run a city). He also wove his hybrid armor with tailoring in conjunction with other skills, he lost said skills and has to re-meet the requirements to get them back since his system was reset like Amare said (Minus his stats and skills since that is a quantified representation of his strength and abilities). Right now he doesn''t have time to focus on crafting since this are busy. This is why he can''t make more right now and experiment with what ¡®Truth¡¯ mentioned in his comment. Training? That will be revisited later (What the hell did you just send me ''Truth'', the amount of info...>.>). People worrying about Layla¡¯s future mental situation, better read this chapter first. I also have a few ideas about where it will go, take into account that Kuro has his own idea of what he wants from a family. ----------------------------- If I were to say what my biggest issue is, it would be handling relationships. I may barely understand people who are lost or are in pain due to the world''s cruelty. However, the basic concept of compassion and empathy are rather foreign to me. Such things weren¡¯t a part of my past life,and was found hard to believe in during this one. The feelings I have often received in this life are...difficult for me to comprehend. I can''t help wondering whether it is truly how they feel, or if it is some convoluted act to gain my favor. This changed after I gained the [Connected] trait where emotions are laid bare for me to feel. Usually I can make it so I won''t feel their emotions and keep myself focused. However it becomes impossible to do so when their emotions flare to extreme levels. This was often the case with Belle. Yet hers are hard to read and are often conflicted, especially when around me. Everyone else is usually straightforward with what they feel, even if they don¡¯t show it visually. Beth is a good example of someone trying to stay strong when they are afraid. The same can be said for everyone else. This made it more easier for me to trust them and ease their troubles. All of them, except for my sister and Belle. Layla, for whatever reason, is impossible to connect with. I can''t connect with her like the others, the only exception so far is with this odd connection that didn¡¯t even form a skill or trait. My theory is after I master whatever is making this connection will make the skill appear. Belle is, to put it simply, a walking enigma. Everything about her thoughts is chaotic and unreadable. It¡¯s one of the reasons I ignored her and simply kept tabs on her activities. It''s strange, but she only talks to people whenever she is not training. After some follow ups, her conversations don''t seem all that interesting. Merely trying to know the people around the village. Now, Belle is fighting my sister in a private duel in a remote area between us three that the two set up. I felt conflicted about allowing it since there are so many uncertainties about the two. I want to believe in my sister, but she lacks a lot of experience. Not to mention certain quarks I noted in her personality over the past two weeks. She often acts friendly with everyone I¡¯m close to. But the drastic change with everyone else is something I find odd. They had nothing to do with her situation back in Birgen, yet she acts as if they are nothing but air. The only people she recognizes in her eyes are the ones I recognize as companions. Her behavior around them alone is a bit concerning as well. The desire for acceptance is something hard to miss and is often something she wants me to clarify. From what I can conclude at the moment, her emotional state may not be as stable as I first perceived. I can only hope this is nothing but baseless worries caused by my habit to analyze people. ¡°Are you prepared?¡± (Layla) ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with already.¡± (Belle) ¡°Brother, whenever you are ready to start the match.¡± (Layla) ¡°...Yea. *Sigh* The match will end when one side is no longer able to fight, or surrenders. Any fatal attacks will end the duel in favor of the other party. Any questions?¡± (Kuro) ¡°No problem.¡± (Layla) ¡°None.¡± (Belle) I gazed at the two who took their individual stances. Belle seemed to prefer fighting with her hands and hated the bow that she learned forcibly by her brother. Layla took a stance that I taught her recently to help her dodge with the least amount of effort. It looked a bit off since she learned it a few days ago but I¡¯m not allowed to correct her. I can only hope her stamina can last long enough to end the fight like she said. ¡°...Begin.¡± (Kuro) At my signal Belle immediately charged toward Layla. Rather than a straight line, she would swerve left and right in random intervals. Layla being able to cast magic isn¡¯t a secret, so this seems to be a simple method to avoid being hit as she moves in. She doesn¡¯t know how far along her magical ability is since she already knows I don''t need chants. While Belle grew ever closer, Layla began doing a quick chant as she hurled thin blades with dull tips in order to delay her advance. Since she hasn¡¯t mastered casting magic without chants, she needs to use such methods to buy time. Fortunately she already shortened her chants by a large margin since before we met so the disadvantage isn¡¯t too large. Even so this can be what costs her her win if all she does is rely on magic. ---------------------------------------- Layla¡¯s POV How surprising, it seems I have underestimated Belle a bit. I originally thought she was an archer, based on what I¡¯ve seen from before. She mentioned not liking the bow, but I never saw her fight since the day she met my brother. Quite an annoying turn of events. It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I can keep my distance and get my spells off she won''t stand a chance. She dared to scorn the one who saved us, he showed me the world and that it still has some value to live in. No matter how small the view was or all the trouble he faced, it was still beautiful to see everyone happy around him. Whatever reason she has doesn¡¯t matter to me. The cold place I was in...I won''t go back, I will keep finding new amazing things. The opportunity my brother gave me...I won''t waste it the way she has. Since she refuses to see the opportunity in front of her, I will be the one to educate her since my brother won''t. First, I will rip out all of her secrets and find what it is that makes her so foolish. After that I can, no, I need to focus. If I let my thoughts drift in this direction I might insight the curse that is still dormant. Last time it almost came out¡­*Shiver*...no, I¡¯m ok now. It can''t get me as long as I keep my mind calm. I won''t become like the others of my kind. There is no way I will allow myself to stop being me, not when I finally became able to smile and have fun. Right now I just need to get rid of the one person causing trouble in my new paradise. The place I always longed for. My brother couldn¡¯t have done a better job making such a cozy place. Ahh, such nice people. ¡°Hyah!¡± (Belle) *Crash* Tch, so annoying, to disrupt such pleasant thoughts. These blades can''t seem to hold her back at all, if I didn¡¯t learn this dodging maneuver from my brother that would have hit. If only we were allowed to kill in this fight. Oh well, best to be happy I can fight her without being stopped by the others. ¡°*************[Dark Mist].¡± (Layla) Hahaha, how will you fight me now that I have taken your ability to see. Unlike the others, you haven''t learned any strategies to overcome such obstacles since you refuse to learn from my brother. I would laugh openly, but then you would know where I went. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Stop wasting my time and just lose already!¡± (Belle) ------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV The fight has finally went into full swing it seems. Layla seemed a bit distracted, but she pulled off her first spell and has already begun her second chant. In a but a few moments, as Belle struggles to find Layla, she casts some basic dark spells focused on immobilization. As time goes on, Belle becomes more and more hard pressed to turn the tables. I was initially worried about my sister being able to win. But the moment Belle was unable to reach her made things far more easier for her. Though, Belle should have a ton more experience fighting others. This doesn¡¯t seem right. Just to be sure I''ll take a peek at her emotional state to see if what I¡¯m seeing isn¡¯t just a ruse on Belle¡¯s part. ...Hmm, from what I could sense, Belle seems quite aggravated. However, there is a subtle calmness lingering around that usually isn¡¯t present in her mental state. As I observe further, it is practically taking hold of her entire emotional spectrum as time progresses. I have a bad feeling about whatever is going on with her. I''ll step in if that calmness brings more trouble than what''s allowed. ----------------------------- Layla¡¯s POV Tch, what is she a walking rock. Just fall already and spill everything you''re hiding! ¡°*******[Blood Rend]!¡± (Layla) *Heavy Panting* T-That spells...costs...too much to cast. Hmph, try enduring the spell left behind by generations of my people. It¡¯s one of the few spells created solely for our use that I received that targets the enemy''s blood and makes it attack them from within. The only problem is that the target can''t move too much and needs to already be injured for it to be successful. Using it is also very taxing and took everything I had, I can''t even move anymore. ¡°Gaaaaahhhh!¡± (Belle) ¡°I held back to keep you from dying, but with this, you''re finished. Concede the match.¡± (Layla) ¡°Gahah¡­¡± (Belle) ------------------------------ Kuro¡¯s POV I really don''t like the feeling I¡¯m getting. ¡°I call the match in Layla¡¯s favor. Both side will halt any further actions against each other and abide by the terms of the duel.¡± (Kuro) At my signal the seal that formed when they formed a contract between them activated on both Layla and Belle. Layla¡¯s simply disappeared, but Belle¡¯s continued to glow slightly as her face contorted in pain. ¡°Is it supposed to be a painful experience.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Uh, not normally, it could be because she is resisting.¡± (Layla) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Kuro) ¡°Gaaaaah!...You have to stop them! The ones who ruined everything! They are here!¡± (Belle) Whatever seems to be going on with Belle, seems to be a lot more complicated than I thought. I peered into her emotional state and saw something unexpected. Her usual chaotic emotions is trying to fend off that ominous calmness I detected before. Isn¡¯t it her own mental state, like a battle sense? Why fight it? Forget it, such questions don''t matter. Using my [Connected] trait, I entered into her soul like I did Abra. If she is fighting something, I will help her out and get answers. That statement she made leaves too many things to worry about if whatever this is causes her death. ¡­ This...this is, Belle? When I entered Abra soul, I found her in a memory of her past, unable to wake up from a reoccurring nightmare. It took some effort, but I managed to pull her out after helping her defeat the things binder her. Due to her not being a fighting I had to use different methods to help her win, but she eventually prevailed and came out extremely confident to boot. Amare told me that these situations need to be handled by them as if I take care of it myself, the results may not be what I want. I suspect Abra would have lost what made her who she is if I pulled her out myself. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to. Finding a separate world within Abra was odd, but I figured it was like a representation of the soul''s state made up by my skill. But Belle...She is chained down on her knees crying as some corporeal freak is moving a wooden puppet of her around in front of her. She looks like she¡¯s fading too, while the puppet becomes more defined in details. Everything else...is just shrouded in darkness. Isn¡¯t this something else entirely than a made up world? No...That doesn¡¯t matter right now. This bastard is doing something to Belle and it''s obviously not good. ¡°Hey!¡± (Kuro) In one quick motion I drew that things attention making it''s face turn precisely into the fist I thrust out with as much strength I can muster. As it flew into the distance, I turned toward Belles transparent figure and grabbed hold of the chains binding her to the floor. ¡°Rather than sit around crying, Fight! Or was my impression of you when we met wrong!¡± (Kuro) ¡°...K-Kuro...How?¡± (Belle) ¡°Graaaah!¡± (Kuro) As I used my strength to server these chains, massive amounts of pain fills me as an unknown entity tries to enter me threw it''s attack. *Ding*
Mental attack suppressed.
Since when! When did Belle encounter whoever caused this! ¡°Damn chains...BREAK!¡± (Kuro) *Crack!**Crumble* ¡°Rraaawwwr!!!¡± (Disgusting entity) Damn, I thought I hit it farther. I can kill it myself but that would leave Belle¡¯s soul in a questionable state. She needs to overcome whatever that is with her own strength. ¡°Belle!¡± (Kuro) As I try to reach Belle who hasn¡¯t removed her shocked expression as I carry her away from the entity. The thing gives chase as it tries to strike me. ¡°K-Kuro, your-¡± (Belle) ¡°Here, yes, now snap out of it and kill that thing.¡± (Kuro) As my words enter her ears, her faded image slowly fills in and becomes impossible to see through anymore. ¡°Set me down.¡± (Belle) Seeing the resolution that fills her eyes I set her down as she walks toward the creature that has halted its advancement. ¡°This...IS MY LIFE!¡± (Belle) As if the darkness became an unwelcome guest. The area within Belle''s soul blossoms with light as a cottage within a forest shapes into the surroundings. Blow for blow she exchanges attacks with the creature. Relentlessly trying to kill her captor. I made sure to funnel her with mana in a steady pace as it¡¯s one of the few things I can do since my real body is currently holding her. With her strength finding no limit, the strange entity is pushed back until it could no longer resist. In one swift motion, Belle breaks its neck with a roundhouse kick directly into it''s cranium. Light shrouds her body as the puppet that was left on the floor in the distance crumbles into nothing. ¡­ I open my eyes and stare down at Belle who is no longer in pain. ¡°We don''t have a lot of time. We need to stop what''s about to come before it''s too late...I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t believe in you. I-I will explain everything on the way back.¡± (Belle) -------------------------- A/N: I was holding this chapter in for a while. Belle is a tsundere (not the really annoying kind though), but there was a lot more going on than what was first perceived (I have a habit for hidden agendas, I¡¯m sorry). Everything will come together in the next chapter. I would write it now, but I¡¯m heading to work. What people never considered is, everyone I introduce will in some way influence the story big or small. Especially, the harem members in some way. You''re gonna have to see for yourselves though. Also, Belle isn¡¯t that weak, just wait a bit. (Or figure it out yourselves since I hinted on the answer so much.) Post any errors you find for me to fix, thank you. A3 - Chapter 16 - Feelings laid bare Part 2 Author: Thank you for reading. Sorry for the delay. I won''t go into details, but my life ain''t perfect and likes to thwart my plans. Thankfully things are recoverable, though it''s still annoying. ------------------------------------ ¡°We don''t have a lot of time. We need to stop what''s about to come before it''s too late...I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t believe in you. I-I will explain everything on the way back.¡± (Belle) As the world around me shifted back to normalcy after leaving Belle¡¯s soul, I was bombarded with barely audible words from Belle. Even if what she said was clear enough to understand, the speed in which it was spoken was quick. Not to mention the sheer panic in her voice making it sound all the more disorderly. Gazing down at her struggling figure, the panic in Belle¡¯s eyes emerged in storm as she tried to get up off the floor with shaking limbs. However, I won''t allow her to simply charge back towards whoever caused this in such a state, especially without filling me in on everything that''s going on. ¡°Calm down.¡± (Kuro) I place my hand on her shoulder and force her to sit on the floor. Layla has a perplexed expression as she waits to the side unsure of how to make of the sudden change in events. I signal her to be patient, which she abided to without issue as the answers would eventually come. ¡°We can''t wait here, we have to stop him! We have to-¡± (Belle) ¡°I refuse to charge in without knowing what I¡¯m up against. Until you tell me what''s going on, you''re not going anywhere.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Kuh, fine¡­*Exhale*...it-it started far before we met. When me and my brother were still making preparations to head out and face the world¡­¡± (Belle) ¡­ As Belle spoke on about her situation, I felt shocked about how badly the gods have failed in their duty. Belle and her brother encountered a magician who practices forbidden magic. It¡¯s not hard to guess that it was related to controlling people¡¯s mind. From what Belle can remember since she was not always aware of her surroundings due to being controlled. This particular magician has the habit of probing minds to gather information as he travels around. Her brother was singled out by this magician due to his thoughts being severely far from the norm of this world. Based on the fact we all were gifted different abilities and strengthening methods, her brother didn¡¯t have any method to defend himself from mental attacks. Unlike me who can prevent any attacks on my mind, though it doesn¡¯t stop people from reading my thoughts since it doesn¡¯t endanger my mind from what I figured. It didn¡¯t take long for this magician to find out about the rest of the chosen after draining him of information. Hearing this made my already high disapproval of the gods soar to new heights. For such powerful beings, they can''t keep track of the ones they sent to this world at their request. If they would have spent the effort actually bringing their chosen to the divine realms instead of using a messaging system like Amare does to me, they would have identified this issue long ago. Belle doesn¡¯t know what this magician''s objectives are, but she destroyed her brothers original personality and made her watch for her amusement. When we met, not everything we saw was her, as the magician seemed to enjoy mixing her original personality with one she designed for her enjoyment. Though she knows enough to say for certain that from what she was still able to gather from her surroundings, that this magician was the cause of all those sects going crazy back in Tarthus. The revelation to one of my biggest questions was both shocking and aggravating. Even though I spent so much effort gathering information, nothing pointed to a separate party pulling strings at the time. The worst part of everything she told me, is that one of the people I brought during Tarthus¡¯s destruction is that very magician who is now residing in the village. ¡°Are you certain?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea, but...I can''t remember his face. It¡¯s one of the things I was never allowed to see or remember. Whoever this guy is...took everything from me. My family...friends...the people I fell in love with...my home.¡± (Belle) Each word Belle spoke brought more and more tears to her eyes as her breathing became more and more haggard. It didn¡¯t take long before she broke down as I became lost in contemplation. As Belle cried into my shoulder, I fell into a state of contemplation trying to figure out what this magician''s objective is. Whatever it is, is without a doubt already taking place in the village if the magician is still there. The fact I didn¡¯t detect such a thing is aggravating as magicians have a type of magical aura from having stronger mana within them. Since I couldn¡¯t detect them only means that whoever this person is, isn¡¯t a pushover. ¡°Belle.¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Sniff*...I¡¯m sorry, we need to go.¡± (Belle) ¡°Why did you apologize when you broke free?¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (Belle) ¡°Better to answer now, no telling what will happen later.¡± (Kuro) ¡°The magician...only allowed me to be me when you were around as some kind of sick joke. But¡­ he told me you were under his control too. I didn¡¯t want to believe him and ask for your help, but I kept thinking, what if you weren¡¯t you. Even though you didn¡¯t deserve it, I was angry at how I couldn¡¯t tell if you were ok and ended up saying a bunch of cruel things. Everyone was so happy when I first saw them, I just wanted to help them, to save them.¡± (Belle) ¡°Hmm, I don''t think you were in as much control around me as you think. The likelihood is low, but you may still have been under his control when you were around me. Probably not magically, but psychologically. Well, it''s difficult to say, so it''s better to just drop the subject since there is no evidence to prove my thoughts.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Brother, we need to go help the others if this guy is really there.¡± (Layla) ¡°Yea, Belle, you need to put yourself back together. After all, you have a score to settle with this guy, right?¡± (Kuro) ¡°*Sniffle*...more than that. I want to kill him and everyone else like this bastard.¡± (Belle) ¡°I see, well, first we need to end things here.¡± (Kuro) With the words Belle rose from the ground, though a bit unsettled her desire to end this was strong. As we began moving back toward the village I thought back to what Belle said. The fact Belle still had her personality feels odd to me. Why did her brother fail to keep his mind when she did? As someone who carried a past life, you¡¯d think he had a higher mental fortitude. There are still a few questions left unanswered, but they will have to wait for now. ¡­ Walking toward the gates, we were met with the normal depressed expression of the guards are being put to good use. Everything seemed normal at a glance, but knowing of the magician makes such a thought foolish. Like Belle, they could be going about their business under orders from their controller. Quickly arriving at the inn, I stepped inside to find everyone maintaining the inn as intended. The whole thing couldn¡¯t be all the more normal. Yet the apprehension in my heart started growing all the more turbulent. My connection with the others seem normal, and from what I understand about it, my defensive traits shield them as well. As I¡¯m protected from mental attacks, it doesn¡¯t seem strange to think that it wouldn¡¯t be passed on to people connected to me. Belle however was already under control, but the fact that she could remain herself around me is a big hint to the fact that the perpetrator couldn¡¯t change the conditions of Belle¡¯s current control. It¡¯s the main reason I think the perp had to resort to psychological attacks. Otherwise this problem would have been found out long ago. It¡¯s unfortunate, but Belle¡¯s fragile mental state made it all the more susceptible to being manipulated by false information. The only thing I can conclude about why Belle still had her original personality is because the caster was cocky and never thought she would be freed. What happened to Belle after the duel was most likely a fail-safe that was meant to go off when the caster was going to be exposed. The outcome though, only led to Belle¡¯s freedom. All that''s left is to figure out who the enemy is and end the problem. As it¡¯s not one of the girls in my group, this only leaves the group that came along with me from Tarthus. Hank and Lock are only capable of augmenting themselves as their mana control is rather poor otherwise and was met before my encounter with Belle¡¯s brother, so the likelihood is low. Roone and Saima from the thieves guild left long ago, so they are no longer a suspect. The same with the dwarf Rust who has making all sorts of tools for the village based on designs and materials I have given him. His fierce passion to delve into his craft and make new things didn¡¯t seem fake so I have no issue dropping him from my list of suspects. The three chosen from the sub-gods aren¡¯t strong or capable enough to pull this off and are the least likely due to where they came from. Other than the orphans that have been doing their best around the village, this leaves two people who were far too close to home for comfort. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The two I hired in Tarthus to help manage the restaurant,Tony and Tilly. These two are the only ones I can think of to be the magician. Belle herself doesn¡¯t know his identity so why can''t their be two. And they were the only ones I never truly got to know. They seemed like average people looking for work and all the information I got from my surveillance proved as such. But as people who live in the shadows, it¡¯s not impossible to have gotten to my informants and changed the information. Bad information leads to failure and death. No matter what world you are in, this is a fact. And also the reason why I detest being lax in information gathering. This alone is a severe blow to my pride. Even though I was careful, I still failed to detect danger lurking so close to me. On top of this, I¡¯m dealing with the false information from the gods themselves. Truly aggravating, in every sense of the word. ¡°Beth, have you seen Tony and Tilly? they don''t seem to be around.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Those two? Hmm, they were here earlier, but they suddenly left. They looked to have something important to do.¡± (Beth) Did they detect Belle being freed? If it is them, than we already lost the element of surprise. ¡°Any clue where they went?¡± (Kuro) ¡°I think they-¡± (Beth) *Boom!* The ground trembled and everyone fell to the floor besides the ones more adept at keeping their balance. As everyone was screaming, I grew angry at what just occurred. I know this feeling all too well. This was one of my explosive charges. As a means of defense for the village, I had a bunch scattered around the surroundings as a last resort to hinder any attackers advance. The one that went of felt to have originated in the direction of Birgen, most likely on the highway itself. It didn¡¯t take long for many more explosions to go off in multiple directions. Only those close to me knew of my explosives. Tony and Tilly are no exception as they were part of the few survivors of Tarthus that knew what really happened. Their simple acceptance of the situation seemed odd as they lost everything, but I ignored this fact and carried on. Thus, I blame myself for things ending up like this. Even if Others don''t think so, the fact is, it still happened right in front of me and I didn¡¯t notice. The surroundings were devastated, The fields we were prepping to farm crops are now terribly destroyed and would need a lot of work to fix. As if to anger me further, the horses we brought from Birgen have been killed. As I searched for the ones who caused this, I noticed none of the regular citizens were around. Only the guards were searching for the cause of the disturbance as instructed. Not wanting to waste time, they were order to follow my group. I may need them if things are as bad as they seem to be in my eyes. After a small bit of time, two silhouettes were standing in the distance with all of the villagers kneeling on the ground behind them. In the short time I spent in the inn, they were all rounded up like cattle. ¡°Yo, Kuro, you seem a bit angry. You need to learn to relax.¡± (Tony) ¡°...¡± (Kuro) ¡°Nothing to say? you shouldn¡¯t feel bad, many never suspected me anyway.¡± (Tony) ¡°Bastard!¡± (Belle) ¡°Hahaha, why Belle, nice to see your still all there, and here I thought my little gift would do the job when the time came.¡± (Tony) I stared intently at the man in front of me. The others in my group already figured out what was happening and started cursing his existence. but the situation still felt off. Why willingly expose himself when he could have made a scapegoat. Dealing with whoever this guy really is is annoying. My gaze eventually landed on Tilly as she merely stood behind Tony without uttering a word. Nothing but a blank expression fills her face, belying her usual peppy mood. ¡°You know, you guys are truly vexing. No matter what I tried, I couldn¡¯t penetrate your minds. The defensive strength you all have is something I never thought possible. At most I was able to read your mundane thoughts as the days past. Though, Kuro had the most fascinatingly creative mind I ever saw. The ideas he had that could change the very lifestyle of the people around him truly...made me sick. Why would you care about these plebeians. They should be left groveling in their ignorance. Keeps their minds...simple.¡± (Tony) Every word he spoke, seem to directly imply his superiority towards everyone. Yet his comment about the way people think...it''s either a clue or something meant to throw me off. His deceptive nature would make anything he said nothing short of questionable. Even so, my eyes never left his sister, my gut was practically screaming that she was dangerous. ¡°Well...it seems our little hero doesn¡¯t want to speak. How about I give him some incentive. Oh Sally be a dear and slice open your neck. Maybe that will get his attention.¡± (Tony) My gaze turns to a young girl who I frequently saw tend flowers around the village. She was one of the original inhabitants and was always working to make the place more ¡®pretty¡¯ from what she said during the one time she spoke to me. A blade was removed from her dress as she moved it toward her throat. Her eyes were shaking in fear as Tony started laughing. ¡°As a matter of fact, why doesn¡¯t everyone join her and kill themselves as one big loving community.¡± (Tony) At his words, everyone removed a blade from wherever it was stored. And moved it towards their necks, the same as the girl. ¡°Still nothing? Looks like Kuro isn¡¯t as capable as everyone perceived.¡± (Tony) My group called out for everyone to stop, their voices growing ever more desperate. While Tony smiled, as if his little show would end as he expected. *Poof* ¡°Wha-What!?¡± (Tony) Ignoring Tony¡¯s surprise, I gazed at the cloud forming around the villagers. One by one they dropped their knives and fell to the floor in deep slumber. There were a few injuries, but it was nothing serious as long as it was treated properly. ¡°What is this!?¡± (Tony) ¡°As you can see, they are being put to sleep. For someone seemingly bragging about being superior, your deductive reasoning is a bit lacking.¡± (Kuro) My groups tension eased as the villagers fell to the floor. Though, they never dropped their guard as it was one of the things I specifically rammed into their psyche during training. ¡°It¡¯s new, and something I never once revealed to anyone as it was incomplete until now.¡± (Kuro) As I have been practicing how to shield my thoughts thanks to Layla¡¯s guidance, and never revealed this gas before, it would make it difficult for Tony to have discovered this as we don''t often meet. To my dismay, when I completed it and the shooter mechanism, a sudden thought to call it [Night Night Juice] popped up in my mind, as it starts off as a liquid within a pellet. Mana allows the chain reaction within as it is exposed to the air to be far more widespread than a normal version. Regardless, it is something that still needs a name as it has finally made it''s appearance. ¡°Fine...who needs a show to go along with the end of our relationship. I¡¯ll just kill them when I¡¯m done with you and your lofty lot of companions.¡± (Tony) As he gazed at me with hatred, the mana around him exploded in fury. The concentration was far higher than anything I have encountered before. As I thought, the mage responsible was indeed powerful to be able to hide his mana. As a fight grew imminent, the feeling in my gut signified that there was still more to discover about this man who calls himself Tony and the girl who remained unfazed by his surge in mana behind him. ------------------------- A/N: A real fight will take place next chapter. sorry again for the delay. A3 - Chapter 17 - Ending mediocrity Author: Thank you for reading. All I will say is that this wasn¡¯t a last minute thought, the information is there, you can also wait for the conclusion of this segment. Just know that everything ties into the story and isn¡¯t just jumbled in for a random fight. You will just have to see for yourself if you don''t believe me (¡®Most¡¯ everything I put is for a reason). =P {} - means mental communication. ------------------------------ I started charging at the two mages as waiting for them to cast spells is foolhardy. Puerial Shiro and Belle followed closely behind as they started channeling their mana. Even if Puerial is a mage, she needs to make sure she stays out of danger to cast, so she practised her ability to move around and has made some good progress with incorporating her movement technique to make her a very difficult target as she casts her magic. {Sister, are you still in a foul mood? So what if your spell was broken. You can just get the answer how he did it after we take care of them.} (Tony) {*Sigh* it''s not just the spell. It''s the fact that our identities was exposed even though so much work went into hiding.} (Tilly) {It''s fine, it''s fine, it''s not like we can''t make new ones when we are done here.} (Tony) {Tch, if it wasn¡¯t for our alert wards, we would have been caught off guard. What will the order do now that we were exposed?} (Tilly) {What can they say, it''s not like we knew he would be capable of severing our control over the other ones sister.} (Tony) {You know they hate exposure no matter what the reason.} (Tilly) {Hmph, as long as the witnesses die, they can''t complain. Hahaha, besides, I''d rather make a more direct approach than hide around and act like a tool...like THIS!} (Tony) ¡°***[Tempest Burst]!¡± (Tony) I gaze at the wind magic cast by Tony with concern as my group was prevented from advancing to the two mages. It¡¯s strength is far more potent than what I can produce at the moment and is seemingly meant for both attack and defense. The winds prevent our approach as sharp winds jettison toward us at unpredictable intervals and mind boggling speeds. Since become minced meat didn¡¯t seem appealing I used earth magic to shift the ground into a wall while lowering us into a small ditch that''s easy to jump out of. ¡°Illis, stay close to your mother and use the magic I taught you to protect her! Shirley use your water magic as well! Layla stay close to them and help out with their defense!¡± (Kuro) ¡°Y-Yes!¡± (Illis) ¡°Of course!¡± (Shirley) ¡°I...Okay!¡± (Layla) As the winds rage we couldn¡¯t help calling loudly between us. I gazed at Illis who is wearing a bear suit, a function of the huge stuffed animal I made her, that can compare to my own armor and Shirley who is grasping the wand I gave her. Both have always set time aside to practice their magic diligently and made a lot of progress. Illis even more so. Layla however seemed reluctant to stand back in the rear, but she has the least fighting experience and needs to stay out of the way. While we all readied ourselves to counter Tony¡¯s attack as the earth wall crumbles to dust I directed Puerial to ready various AOE magics to seize control of the situation. At my signal, Shiro and Belle prepared to dash through the opening I planned to create. Beth and Tammy went into defensive positions to guard Layla, Shirley, and Illis from anything unexpected. It was then that Tilly took action. ¡°*[Earth Conglomeration]¡± (Tilly) Her chant was far shorter than her brother¡¯s. At her call, dozens of figures of humanoid shapes crawled out of the earth wielding earthen weapons. Steadily they walked toward me and the other¡¯s. If it stays like this, we will be easily overwhelmed. Even more so, since I sent the guards to retrieve the unconscious villagers. Many of them received large amounts of damage, but managed to pull through with their single minded objective not to engage the mages as that was where the magic was concentrated. One by one the villagers were pulled to a safe distance while I focused on countering the wind magic Tony was channeling by altering the trajectory of his attacks against the guards carrying people away. Focusing my mana I caste [Gale] in the opposite direction of the tornado. This is very tricky and has a high probability of failure, but all I need to do is destabilize it¡¯s current flow of wind mana to make this magic fall apart. As I have experimented with mana previously, it isn¡¯t impossible to disrupt magic with a similar attribute if the effects don''t coincide. Merely that there are a lot of factors that can make it a futile act. Using other types would simply be like clashing two forces together, and I¡¯d rather not contend my magic against someone who had practiced for a larger amount of time. ¡°Hoh, your as tricky as always. To bad this is something any real mage learns to counter.¡± (Tony) Immediately, my magic was consumed by his turbulent wave and was redirected toward me. I grit my teeth as I cast another [Gale] of similar strength to cancel the two altogether. The amount of mana he has is ridiculous. Moments after I repelled his counter, more wind blades charged toward my direction. ¡°Ha!¡± (Puerial) To Tony¡¯s annoyance, Puerial cast an AOE spell that completely changed the landscape to have various solid earthen walls all over the place. One conveniently spawned in front of me and completely blocked the wind blades with manageable damage to its integrity as Puerial''s magic is the strongest among us. Shiro and Belle wasted no time to use the cover to advance closer to the pair of mages as they destroyed Tilly¡¯s constructs. I myself also charged forward as Tilly already started to destroy the barriers as we advanced. The distance between us slowly decreased as Tilly began calling out more constructs and shooting out earth spikes to halt our advance as we ducked for cover. Tony began focusing the air away from the area making it harder to breath as Tilly manipulated her creations to surround us. Puerial took action to suck all of the constructs to the floor by turning the ground into something similar to quicksand, but far more easy to sink in. In retaliation, Tilly created large fissures all across the ground as spikes poured out from beneath us. I clad myself in earth mana as I use the same technique my father used to chatter the ground during our fight. Mana surged through the ground severing the connection Tilly held and stopped her magics advancement. Beth and the others would have been in serious danger if it reached their location. ¡°Tch.¡± (Tilly) Clicking her tongue Tilly called forth more constructs that started hurling boulders. Illis and Shirley worked together to shield themselves along with Beth and Tammy, as they sent whatever cover fire they could to assist my group. {Sister, you think we can get these guys to teach us chantless magic when we finish the fight. Their quick counters are rather annoying.} (Tony) {Agreed, Kuro is impossible to control, but maybe the others can be manipulated after we kill him.} (Tilly) {Haha, well then, let¡¯s get a little more serious.} (Tony) Gazing at Tony and Tilly, slight mana traces would surge between them. Given their history it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them not to have a method to communicate with mana. Something I find very interesting as records of such a skill was nowhere to be seen in my search for magic. ¡°Hahaha, ***[Aero Discharge]!¡± (Tony) The area fell into chaos at his call. Electricity surged and struck down upon us as the air became even more difficult to breath. He is most likely using advanced wind magic to produce electricity. I always figured it was possible since electrical storms are caused by rising air currents. Fortunately he can''t seem to control the electricity itself. If I¡¯m right, to counter this I would only need to stop the shifting currents. The only question is whether I can prevent Tony from hijacking my magic. Gazing around, everyone is having a hard time coping. Fortunately Shirley is using the conductive properties of water to prevent the electricity of injuring the ones around her as best she can. Some of the constructs already reached them and are being fended off by Beth and Tammy while Illis halts their movements. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Belle is having the hardest time defending herself from the rain of electricity and the ever encroaching constructs. Though she still seemed capable enough to take down the ones that got too close to Puerial. Even if she wants revenge, she still understands the necessity of teamwork. Puerial began casting water magic to gather electricity and fire it back at Tony similar to how Shirley used it for defense. Tilly however seemed to block her attempts at every turn. The two seem to have fallen into their own personal match to prove who is the better caster. ¡°Shiro, get behind me and get ready to use this.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Got it.¡± (Shiro) Grabbing hold of the items I passed to her, Shiro prepares to charge at my command after destroying two more of Tilly¡¯s constructs. I focus heavily on channeling wind mana and shoot out my most concentrated version of wind magic known as [Aero Cutter] a stronger version of the beginner [Wind Cutter]. My target was right at the focus of the storm. As I sensed the mana around me, I dodge most of the electrical storm as I was able and shot my spell. The flow of the air currents were heavily disrupted causing the spell to go haywire and returning the air levels to normalcy. It being advanced magic made pulling it back under control very difficult for Tony as invoking it and fixing it are two different scenarios to handle. ¡°Damn it!¡± (Tony) *Fzzzt! Boom!* The spell surged out in all directions in a rampant display of destruction. Beth¡¯s group cried out behind me, but I can''t go check up on them right now and sent a few [Healing Ray] projectile variants toward them for quick assistance. They will have to cope on their own using the training they practiced to support themselves. My skill indicates they aren¡¯t in too much trouble at least. Though their injuries have piled up from the brief moment I saw them. As instructed, Shiro charged forward and reached Tony in moments as out of everyone here, she is the fastest in a direct approach. With quick movements she threw one of my latest product that exploded into a deep blue mist as she placed sharp metal protrusions all around Tony¡¯s vicinity. Unlike the one from before, this version was designed specifically for people who rely on magic. I didn¡¯t think it would be used so soon as I only came across the ingredients recently in my father¡¯s treasury along with the ingredients for the other one, but it really came in handy. ...I suddenly thought of that [Lucky Bastard] passive skill and stopped thinking about this entirely. The coincidence of this is too blaring, and I¡¯d rather ignore such a thing. ¡°Aaaaah! What is this!¡± (Tony) ¡°Tony!¡± (Tilly) ¡°So, you can still speak, it''s too late to help him though.¡± (Kuro) ¡°What did you do!¡± (Tilly) ¡°Why does everyone always ask such a stupid question.¡± (Kuro) At my reply Tilly¡¯s face warped and she focused her magical assault on me while her brother started writhing on the floor. Shiro already distanced herself to avoid breathing in the concoction that is rendering Tony immobile. It¡¯s quite an interesting thing. Once it enters the victim, it targets their mana and disperses it from the host. The process of why and how still elude me and need to be researched, but it is very dangerous for mages with no fighting ability. Plus, it is a rather painful experience from what I can observe from Tony. As Shiro had placed metal bits around Tony. Him writhing around in pain has subjected him to receive further damage externally. I judge him incapable of continuing this fight. ¡°Die! *[Geo Fall]!¡± (Tilly) Crap, I didn¡¯t expect Tilly, who has kept a cool facade all this time, to cast such a spell. She is dragging everything in the surroundings underground. How the hell did these two hide so much mana in the first place. While casting fire magic toward Tilly, I gazed around and see everyone has long since run out of energy to continue the fight, let alone escape. Puerial is being supported by Shiro who is trying to keep them both above ground with Belles help. Beth¡¯s group seems to have retreated as Tony was no longer around to stop them from running. Constantly casting so much magic along with our increasing injuries has severely weakened everyone. I myself am extremely fatigued as injuries litter my body from the various attacks. In this condition, reaching Tilly would be impossible as the ground increasingly crumbles and cascades. Her earth control allowed her to create an annoying distance between us making it impossible to reach her with our current selves. However, I still have my trump cards [Acolytes Disposition] and [Blood Surge]. Activating the skills, energy fills my veins as my blood boils producing a red mist around me. My vision tints in red as I charge toward Tilly with enhanced vigor. Her shock at my sudden burst in strength was quickly suppressed as she poured more mana into her spell. I jumped from rock to rock as wind mana cladded my legs. [Bloodwake Step] burst forth making the distance between me and Tilly seem trivial. In moments I was in front of her as my flame charged fist smashed against her body. My blade became impossible to wield due to all the electricity and had to be abandoned. My armor seemed to be slightly resistant to the electricity, but wasn¡¯t a perfect defense by far. The areas I was struck are charred black, the same can be said about the others. I can only think the temperature resistance is the cause, as it prevented the cloth from becoming super-heated from the electricity. Though the metal lowered this aspect as it conducted the magic due to its properties. All the more reason to find better metals to work with. I gazed down toward Tilly as she coughed out blood on the floor. Her magic broke down and is no longer active since she isn¡¯t funneling magic to control the phenomenon. There are many things she needs to answer for, so I plan on using something I¡¯ve been thinking of trying for a long time. After collecting Tony, the two were bound and enslaved. Even in their disheveled states, they glare menacingly at me and the rest of us. Gazing around, half of the village has fallen into the ground, and the once level fields are now an an uneven mess. It will take a lot of time to fix, that is, if people are still willing to live here. I can just make this place an outpost if they don''t. Everyone in my group gathered around the two. I had to keep Belle from killing them outright as her emotions became chaotic again at the perpetrators. ¡°*Cough* So...the hero overcame the villains. Hahaha.¡± (Tony) ¡°*Heavy breathing*...You won''t get anything from us.¡± (Tilly) Something is not right about these two. I can''t help but feel that this whole situation...is wrong. Why didn¡¯t they just run away. What was the point of having the villagers gather and then try to kill them when I arrived. Other than a distraction, I can''t see why they would go through all the trouble. ¡°I don''t need you two to tell me anything. I just take the information I want.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...¡± (Tony and Tilly) At my words I extend one hand at Tony as he has no mana to resist what I¡¯m about to do. Their pitiful and haggard appearances, seemingly become more terrible to look at as I grew close. If I can enter the souls of people I¡¯m connected to, why wouldn¡¯t it be possible to force a connection with other people. As the connections are formed with [Magic Hands] and the recipient being willing to form the connection as proven by my fairy Cyanin and confirmed by Amare afterwards. Making a connection without consent should at least be possible if I force it. Placing my hand on his chest I begin the experiment. -------------------------------- A/N: Hope you enjoyed the chapter. A3 - Chapter 18 - Hidden all along Author: Thank you for reading. ¡®AnarchyDev¡¯ - Your question was actually more spot on than you think and will be answered in this chapter along with everyone else''s analysis. You guys can really be perceptive. =) ----------------------------------- Everyone gazed at me with looks of intrigue on their haggard appearances. Illis herself looked extremely puffed out due to the electricity affecting her suits fur. Ever since I gained the [The Chosen of Chaotic Neutral] title, everytime I do something that would be considered ¡®extreme¡¯ to a normal person no longer seems to bother them. Before they would usually make some type of comment, or at the very least feel conflicted. Now¡­ ¡°Kuro, can''t we just kill them and end this.¡± (Belle) ¡°*Cough* what''s the matter Belle, still mad about Folgran.¡± (Tony) ¡°Don''t talk about that place!¡± (Belle) ¡°Settle down Belle, before we do anything getting information takes precedence. Now let me focus.¡± (Kuro) Gritting her teeth, Belle remained silent and glared heavily at the two prisoners. It¡¯s amazing how they can resist the enslavement of the collars to a degree. But I tribute it to their abilities. Either that, or something else is at play. Dealing with this situation doesn¡¯t allow me to think that everything is just straight forward. Thus, adding some caution before taking action is in no way a bad idea. I would be lying also if I said I didn¡¯t want to just kill them as well. The fact that my preparations were so easily infiltrated by the enemy is something that really grinds my soul. If it wasn¡¯t for certain situations coming into play, it would have been too late to retaliate. This thought in itself makes my blood boil. Discarding these thoughts I focus on the hand I placed on Tony¡¯s chest and concentrate again on my ability to connect to ones soul. It is different from doing it to someone I¡¯m bonded with as there are all types of barriers. However, as Tony had all of his mana expended, his defenses are rather weak making him the obvious first choice. Willing the energy that makes up the connections I have to the others. I focus it to form a new thread and channel it through my hand into Tony. It was rough and resistant, but his weakened self couldn¡¯t form up any real defense against my assault. In a few minutes, I entered the realm I find everyone seems to have within them. There I see a familiar scene. An image of Tony chained to the floor while a separate entity stands across from him with a fully formed puppet that is his spitting image. Except for it having no face at all, it resembles him perfectly. Tony¡¯s real self is also barely there and is almost completely void of any distinguishing features besides his face. The only real difference is the countless number of fissures all over the place that I can''t explain. I feel going near them would be a bad idea so I take care to avoid them. Looking toward the center of this place I already understood what''s going on as Belle¡¯s situation is a good reference to what is happening here. This isn¡¯t surprising as the main problem with this whole scenario is that I wasn¡¯t aware of their existence as a threat. Yet after gaining some clues with no real concrete evidence of them being the perpetrators, they revealed themselves on their own immediately before I even confronted them. In the end, this encounter just made me extremely suspicious. Stepping forward I blew away the grotesque entity and pinned the puppet down. Using my experience from before severing Tony¡¯s chains wasn¡¯t as difficult. His soul collapsed to the floor with barely enough strength to gaze up at me. ¡°You¡¯re...Kuro...right?¡± (Tony) His words were so feeble and rasp without any strength to signify he was alive. No doubt he wants to simply die here and now based on how lifeless his eyes are. Unfortunately for him, the information he holds could prove the difference I need to make a suitable counterattack against the assailants. ¡°Are you capable of fending off the abomination that has imprisoned you?¡± (Kuro) ¡°...No...strength.¡± (Tony) There was heavy reluctance in his eyes, and he indeed carried no strength to speak of. I decided to channel magic into him and force him to fight but was met with a problem. My mana wouldn¡¯t pass into him. It felt like there was nothing to fill at all. ¡°Don¡¯t...bother...core...shattered...to...fight...you.¡± (Tony) His core was shattered to fight? Who would be dumb enough to even do...ah, his ridiculous surge of mana. Maybe shattering ones core is like a last ditch effort of sorts. The aftereffects however isn¡¯t something all that appealing if what I think is true. ¡°A shattered core. Does this mean you can''t use magic anymore?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Uh¡­¡± (Tony) After weakly nodding to my question the entity almost reached my location and was again blown away. Hmm, if I kill it myself I won''t know whether Tony will come out the way he was before being trapped in this state. Tony¡¯s soul is practically on the brink and can''t gather any energy to strengthen itself making his chances practically nil. So then...is it possible for me to strengthen it myself? Rather than filling his body with mana, can I just directly fill his soul since he can''t do it himself. In theory I could, but I was told that soul¡¯s aren''t so simple to meddle with. I think it would be better to do this when I gain a better understanding. I¡¯ll just have to settle for the more riskier option I restoring his core enough to simply hold mana. ¡°Tony, I¡¯m going to fix your core enough for you to strengthen yourself, so prepare yourself accordingly.¡± (Kuro) He gazed up at me in disbelief as I started the treatment. As time seems to move slower in this place I felt that my analysis of his couldn¡¯t take too much time. Blowing away the entity again, I started focusing [Magic Hands] to start the reconstruction. As I myself has analyzed my own body countless times to try and find those accursed seals in the past. I have a decent understanding of the structure of a mana core. Putting his back together felt more like finishing a puzzle and took no more than 10 minutes as my [Soul Bound Mind] trait helped me remember the intricate shards shapes and found the proper positions without much issue. ¡°There, now prepare to answer to a lot of my questions when we are done here.¡± (Kuro) Filling his repaired core slowly, Tony began restoring his soul slowly. It was obvious he wanted to simply fade away as he cursed his existence. But he did as I told and regained his corporeal form. The space around us which held countless cracks, slowly closed as Tony prepared to strike back against his most hated enemy. In a familiar standoff, he fought back with the monster as the surroundings slowly formed into what seemed to be a library. Bright light pushed away the dark space as I opened my eyes in my real body. Countless notifications flooded my vision as I brushed it aside for later viewing. ¡°Belle, it seems you weren¡¯t the only puppet in all of this.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Huh?¡± (Belle) ¡°*Cough* Shit¡­*Weak breathing noises*...Belle right. Nice to actually talk to you as my real self. Like you, Kuro pulled me out of the clutches of that damn monster. I would of rather he just killed me, but it seems I¡¯m not allowed to just die.¡± (Tony) Belle looked at Tony as he had a self deprecating smile in shock as she clenched her fists in frustration. She turned away in tears as she realized the one who ruined her life is still out there. ¡°Tony, if I¡¯m to assume, Tilly here is also under control.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah, just so you know, Tony isn¡¯t my real name. Also, yes she is.¡± (Tony?) ¡°I see, well, tell me your real name after I¡¯m done with her.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Don''t touch me!¡± (Tilly?) I ignored the endless rants coming off of the girl. Ever since we defeated her, she has endlessly been yelling how we are going to die, etc, etc. nothing really interesting. As she was in a similar state to, whoever Tony really is, the only really annoying thing was breaking through her defenses. After that, all I had to do was repair her core and have her kill the invader. ¡°Kuh, all this time¡­*Sob*.¡± (Tilly?) ¡°I understand you had a difficult time, but can the both of you give me your real names to make communication between us simple.¡± (Kuro) As if their names had no value left to them, they revealed themselves to be Ward and Wynet, names still starting with the same letter. The two are still siblings but weren¡¯t normally together most of the time. As they were usually separated, one was taken and used to lure the other one to be controlled as well. ¡°Well then, how about the two of you start telling me everything that''s going on since time is short.¡± (Kuro) The two didn¡¯t even hesitate to tell me everything they could. Since they were already practicing magic, the two had some ability to resist and see what was going on around them. Far different from how Belle was toyed with as she had no such experience. ¡­ The two were originally members of a magic organization that hid themselves in order to avoid conflict with the major powers. Most mages have sought refuge there and is also the reason why they have become rather scarce. The main point of this organization was to gather young talents to nurture and protect each other from abuse. It seems they were supposed to be guardians for someone important to them when they finished their studies. The two elaborated that it was something they wanted to do as they were friends with the one they wanted to protect. However, this organization of mages was discovered by a rather sinister order that eventually seized control as they were caught off guard. Similar to what almost happened to my group. They don''t know everything about what happened afterwards but know that this order desired to keep civilization in the dark. Ward was actually using what little control he had to give me clues on the situation as he expected me to simply kill him rather than free him. Do I seriously seem the type to kill people without asking questions first...scratch that, my track record doesn¡¯t help this argument. The amount of idiots I killed without listening to them just makes me look like an indiscriminate killer. I may have to work on that...maybe if people weren''t so...forget it, back onto the main subject. People tend to be harder to control when their minds are stimulated so it makes sense to target stupid people. Other than catching them off guard, controlling people with strong personas is rather difficult from what Wynet says. Eliminating ones ego entirely is also only possible if the person themselves gives up entirely. The only reason Ward and Wynet held on was because they still wanted to pass on their wish to stop the order that took over their organization. Belle had her brother to influence her mental strength so she managed to hold on for the most part. But why the man himself gave up is still a mystery. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Could it be due to a trauma? It''s not impossible to think he had issues he buried deep since he had a previous life of experiences. It doesn¡¯t really matter much to me at this point though. What really troubled me was that after discovering the existence of the chosen sent by the gods thanks to Belle¡¯s brother being discovered. They searched all over for their locations to either kill or use them the same way they did to others. One of them being killed due to him being difficult to deal with and was eventually back stabbed by his companions. In truth, the chosen were being infiltrated since long before I met Belle¡¯s brother. So this means that Kronum¡¯s chosen, from what Amare told me, wasn¡¯t killed because of him being unfaithful, but due to this order of dark mages taking out an enemy from the shadows. These gods couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between an attack and a betrayal. What the hell is wrong with these guys. Amare better give them hell for their incompetence. ¡°Does this mean that they have already tracked down the others too?¡± (Kuro) ¡°They used the information they got from Belle¡¯s brother himself to find them immediately. The strange messages he received from his patron was what lead us to you as well.¡± (Ward) Those idiot gods sent enemies right to my doorstep! Literally! ¡°Son of a¡­*Deep Breath*...is there anything else.¡± (Kuro) If I was mad enough to kill Ward and Wynet simply because I didn¡¯t notice their danger. Than the rage I feel and pain I want to inflict upon these gods can''t be put to words. ¡°Yes, as you may have guessed, this was a distraction. The order became heavily interested in your creations. While we lored you here, they planned on raiding your lab to steal your blueprints and tools.¡± (Wynet) A smiled creeped onto my face hearing this. Blueprints? Like I ever needed such a thing. Not to mention, hahaha, I rigged my lab to detonate the moment anything was tampered with. The number of triggers amount to more than 100. Whenever I leave my lab, they are always reset to ensure nothing is taken. The others are fully aware of my habits and avoid the place entirely. I even set up a warning signal for them as they were told previously that it was to signify evacuation. The question is, does the would be thief know? ¡­ Arriving at the half destroyed inn, a scorched black body is found within a pile of rubble. ...So much of my materials...gone. Fortunately I hid most of the higher quality things I found from my father''s sect in a separate location since I figured this could happen at some point. Not like I really wanted it to really happen though. Whether or not that is just another victim or the mage himself, doesn''t seem possible to discover as nothing really survived the blast. Rather, him still having a corpse is more amazing to me. I sent Beth to retrieve the townspeople so I can start liberating them seeing as the danger has finally passed for now. Everyone was rather depressed as they rather enjoyed their new home. Fortunately, other than some serious burns here and there along with some serious fatigue, they would be fine after I treat them. Abra and her son Neil also avoided the conflict entirely as they don''t have any combat strength. ¡°I was thinking, don''t you guys want to just live in my family''s estate since it can be better defended?¡± (Kuro) ¡°What about the village?¡± (Tammy) ¡°I can have other people run it while I set things in motion to get everything back in order. If anything I¡¯m just gonna turn this place into a fort with an inn for people passing through. Having that farmer help with keeping the place stocked with food can also help manage the place. Keeping this as a simple village doesn¡¯t seem like a smart move in my opinion.¡± (Kuro) Maybe I could also set up some checkpoints along the way to Labrindel. The other city with the last middle class sect also needs to be raided to usurp it into my control as well. Not to mention it could already be under the radar of those damn dark mages. As I started formulating new plans to deal with this situation while removing the control over the villagers. I couldn¡¯t help scorning the gods for their incapability. Amare and Val seem to be dealing with a real bunch of wastrels. I then remembered the notifications I got when I freed Ward. *Ding*
New skill aquired. New titles received. [Enemy of Restraints] and [Hated Chosen of the Gods (5/8)] [Acolyte of Chaos] has gained new properties. User gained 2 levels. User gained 15 CP.
Hahaha, not like I want their approval in the first place, one of them seem to also hold no malice toward me. Probably Selerius from what Amare told me during one of our tea sessions. Whatever, let''s check out that skill.
Spiritual Control
Passive SkillMastery 1/100
Description:The user has better control over their soul.
Effects:Soul Strength +1% Spiritual Perception +1% Spiritual Endurance +1%
Skill updates available. Fusion of three compatible skills detected. [Physical Control], [Mana Control] and [Spiritual Control] are capable of fusing into a more dominant skill. Do you wish to Fuse these skills? [Yes] or [No]
Interesting. Does this even need to be asked when it seems to only benefit me as it''s a more dominant skill. [Yes] *Ding*
Selection confirmed. Initializing command.
Full Body Control
Passive SkillMastery 26/100
Description:The user has better control over their existence.
Effects:Physical Control 100% synchronized. Mana Control 100% synchronized. Spiritual Control 4% synchronized. +10% to all effects when everything is fully synchronized.
Synchronization? Does that mean that when [Spiritual Control] reaches 100% it gains all the benefits as if it were already trained up or does it have a different effect at 100% other than the overall boost? Does it improve faster in this state or if it was a separate skill? A lot of things I need to figure out about this. Regardless that boost to all effects is something that really makes this skill amazing. I wonder what other skills I need to cause similar things to occur since I know inferior skills will be removed. I¡¯ll think on this after I check on my permanent class.
Acolyte of Chaos
Description:As the Champion of Chaos, you scoff at superficial limits. Only fools limit themselves to the possibilities around them. Insights and understanding will improve the user, as well as gaining stats and abilities upon achieving each form of enlightenment.
[Analyst Rank 2] - X1.02 Wisdom {Calculate} [Scout Rank 1] - X1.01 Dexterity [Mana Adept Rank 1] - X1.01 Focus, {Magic Boost} [Augmentator Rank 1] - {Augment Boost} [Warrior Rank 1] - X1.01 Strength, {Prowess} [Spiritualist Rank 1] - {Soul Guard}, {Spirit Boost}
Compared to when I first got this class, the difference is great. [Scout] showed up after hunting around during my trip to Birgen. [Mana Adept], [Augmentator] and [Warrior] appeared after my fight with my father. The newest one is this [Spiritualist]. Obviously due to my recent activities concerning the soul, this new aspect appeared. As with the previous system these aspects can all grow stronger over time. The abilities they give aren''t skills but enhancements relating to them. No doubt these enhancements will also grow stronger over time. In all possibility, they may even combine with other aspects like with my skills from before. The potential for this class is without question, immense. Given the situation, I will have to endeavor to grow a lot stronger given that I¡¯m already being targeted by some rather annoying enemies. ¡°Brother, my hair won''t go down¡­*whimper*, since your done with the villagers, uh *teary eyed*.¡± (Illis) ¡°...Come here, let me help.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah! Me too.¡± (Puerial) ¡°...¡± (Shiro) ¡°Um.¡± (Shirley) ¡°What''s the big deal, it looks funny.¡± (Beth) ¡°Then why are you getting in line.¡± (Tammy) ¡°Geh, well...hahaha.¡± (Beth) ¡°Sorry uh, me too.¡± (Belle) ¡°Don''t leave me out.¡± (Layla) *Sigh* who worries about hair at a time like this. Stupid spell. -------------------------- A/N: Those dang tables. Well I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Look forward to the epilogue. Arc 3 - Amares Guide Author: This is the information provided to the MC. The bottom has most of the new information while the rest has slight edits as some aspects are verified. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Basic Info (minor alterations) Read the first part to read something interesting that Amare did. Spoiler : {Kuro, if you are seeing this than the conditions to use my latest feature has been met. Use this tab I snuck into your Status system before it got locked to gain better information on your skills than just relying on vague descriptions. It can also be found on your status screen from now on. [Skill Info]} Level: A person¡¯s life experience level (each level awards 5 SP, 50 HP,MP, and SP) Titles: Titles are given as a recognition toward someone¡¯s accomplishments. The more grand an accomplishment the higher the effect of the title. Titles can also grow to a more superior grade over time from the user¡¯s activities. SP: Stat Points (each level provides 5 points for distribution to anything except sub stats and affinities) CP: Cheat Points (similar to stat points but are awarded for accomplishing tasks. [more difficult tasks give more points]) Using CP varies use conditions for certain selections HP: Health Points (1 strength = 5 HP, 1 vitality = 10 HP) [0 health doesn''t mean death] MP: Mana Points (1 intelligence = 10 MP, 1 wisdom = 5 MP) [0 mana causes extreme mental fatigue or unconsciousness] SP: Stamina Points (1 vigor = 10 SP, 1 vitality = 5 SP) [0 stamina causes paralysis until 50% is restored] HR: Health Regeneration (1 strength = .1/s HR, 1 vigor = .2/s HR ) MR: Mana Regeneration (1 wisdom = .1/s MR, 1 focus = .2/s MR) SR: Stamina Regeneration (1 vitality = .1/s HR, 1 vigor = .2/s SR) Strength: The amount of power your body carries within Intelligence: A person¡¯s cognitive ability Dexterity: Precision of the body Vitality: Physical health and endurance Wisdom: A person¡¯s ability to utilize knowledge Vigor: The intensity of a person¡¯s energy and longevity Agility: Flexibility and attack speed Focus: Ability to concentrate and produce higher imaginary detail Speed: Movement speed (.5 meters /s per stat) Leadership: Efficiency in commanding others and maintain moral Charm: People''s perception of you (has a chance to effect first encounters) Charisma: Ability to compel people to listen to you Stealth: Your presence is harder to notice Sense: Perception of the world around you Willpower: A mysterious force generated from within Art: The ability to make artistic works (has varying effects based on results) Faith: Spiritual apprehension Luck: You have more luck Fire: Affinity and resistance for fire magic Water: Affinity and resistance for water magic Earth: Affinity and resistance for earth magic Wind: Affinity and resistance for wind magic Light: Affinity and resistance for light magic Dark: Affinity and resistance for dark magic Spacial: Affinity and resistance for spacial magic Neutral: Affinity and resistance for neutral magic Main Stats: Has a more clear effect on the user with a few hidden aspects. Sub Stats: Has a more mysterious effect on the user. Stat limit is at 100 each. Bottlenecks for substats are every 20 points. ------------------------------------------------------- Skill Info: Traits: Physical and spiritual characteristic of the user. Passive/Active Skills: Physical and mental aspects of the body that function either automatically or with the effort of the user. ------------------------------------------------------- Affinities A person with an awakened mana core, can manipulate his mana, and can comprehend the various mana affinities can use magic. If a person can comprehend and manipulate fire mana to gain it as an affinity can become a fire mage with practice. Very few people can properly comprehend the various types of mana. Most stick to improving one type of affinity except for unique individuals. ------------------------------------------------------- Weapon/Amor Ranks: X - Unknown SS - Divine S - Holy A - Legendary B - Ancient C - Unique D - Uncommon E - Common F - Simple G - Crude H - Utter crap ------------------------------------------------- Ranks and growth levels: Skill Ranks - Proficiencies 0/100, how proficient someone is in a task. Each 25 ranks in a proficiency is a qualitative leap in quality and difficulty of advancement. Skills Growth - Casting skills : Novice, Intermediate, Advanced, Expert, Mastered. Every threshold passed gives the skill a higher quality and additional effects. ------------------------------------------------- Currency: 50 small copper coins = 1 big copper coin 10 big copper coins = 1 small silver coin 50 small silver coins = 1 big silver coin 10 big silver coins = 1 small gold coin 50 small gold coins = 1 big gold coin If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.100 big gold coins = 1 mythril coin ------------------------------------------------- These are stat comparisons for the MC and others, remember only the MC has a stat window and these numbers are only examples.(there are exceptions to everything aka prodigies and such) [People also gain classes they just don''t know, but the effects vary due to habits, personality, and skill] Life expectancy and stat averages are guaranteed to vary. Hence the word expectancy. Dominant Races: (Normal to trained people with no powerful background) Humans (rounded) life expectancy: max 150 yrs An average adult has stats ranging from 180-250 per stat A trained adult stat range from 300-600 per stat Beastkin [various tribes] (dexterity, agility, speed or strength boost) life expectancy: max 250 yrs Average adult 250-380 Trained adult 450-780 Elves: (Strength limit, wisdom and focus boost) life expectancy: max 500 yrs Average 100-500 Trained 200-1000 Dwarves: (Speed limit, strength boost, dexterity boost) life expectancy: max 200 yrs Average 150-350 Trained 250-800 Demons: (Vigor, intelligence, or strength boost) life expectancy: max 300 yrs Average 300-500 Trained 600-1000 ------------------------------------------- Guild Ranks - Z,XX,X,SSS,SS,S,A,B,C,D,E,F,G,H Each corresponding rank has a difference of 5 people of the previous rank to advance. (a person with the strength of 5 rank Fs can advance to rank E.) ------------------------------------------- Cities Visited: Birgen - Starter town. Encountered: Abra, Abra¡¯s son, and Shiro. Seized under MC¡¯s control. Labrindel - Origin city of: Beth, Tammy, Khan, Illis, Shirley Tarthus - City with the restaurant (Destroyed) ---------------------------------------------- Religion: The religion In Tenebris is lead by the Elemental churches with The Church of Light being the strongest. Followed by Water, Earth, Neutral, Spacial, Fire, Wind, and Dark. The churches that follow the gods have been all but abandoned if not for it being necessary for the people to gain names. Not much is known about the naming system, but it is said to have a hidden purpose. ----------------------------------------------- Endangered Races (hunted for various reasons or are low in number) Moon Wolves - A race blessed by the Moon and gains strength in its light. Hunted to near extinction by the ''Church of Light'' in order to take their hearts under a full moon and make [Moonstones]. Shiro was miraculously born under this once legendary race, and has also inherited their plight. Dryad - A type of Nymph created by nature. The {Dryad} is said to be incredibly beautiful and birth fairies as a type of caretaker and protector. Normally they tend to make the surrounding vegetation flourish and build grand gardens as a habit. However, since a {Dryad} is rare, powerful, and beautiful, there were many powerful individuals who sought to have them for themselves. A total number of 3 members of the {Dryad} race has ever been recorded to be found. Fairies - Caretakers and protectors created by {Dryads} and others of the Nymph race. Hunted for their wings ability to enhance potions. Terrian - Racial relative to the {Dryad} but took a separate evolutionary path. Uses their abilities to create dungeons as a cover for their existence. Dreadlings/Dreadlords - Dreadlings Personality are known to be cruel, Highly oppressive and generally considered evil in nature. Have a natural disposition for having torturous personalities. They are a powerful race both physically and magically. Once formed a powerful empire simply on a whim and ruled over many of the weaker races. However they were later hunted by all the races for their cynical nature and natural strength. Should they evolve into a Dreadlord, they have a high chance of losing their mind to the darkness in their soul and becoming an apocalyptic force whose purpose is to destroy everything in it''s path. Those who fall under it become husks that follow it''s will. (This information is what is known and kept hidden by all the races in fear of that particular race. Whether this information holds true has yet to be uncovered.) --------------------------------------------------------- Awakenings: There are many types of awakenings that many races experience and are triggered by varying conditions. The most common trigger is becoming strong enough to endure it. Humans don''t have awakenings due to them being in a constant state of growth. It is also because of this that their life spans are shorter than other races. Blood Awakening: The type of awakening experienced by Dreadlings that causes an overflow of energy. Each type of awakening has a different application of affect toward the recipient. The first stage affects the body. --------------------------------------------------------- Skill Fusion: Compatible skills have the opportunity to merge into superior grade skills. --------------------------------------------------------- Encountered Unique Monsters: Gorc Blood Weaver Kangoran Beast Vermin Eater ------------------------------------------------------- let me know if I missed something (The likelihood is high) Arc 3 - Characters Main Character: Kuronus Lux Rank: B+(A-) / Guild Rank - Who care about the guild Eyes: Black with intelligence permeating strongly Hair: Black and soft like raven feathers Skin: White as jade without a single blemish Height: 169 cm Muscles: Supple and firm with power hidden in every fiber Personality: Calm and observant, not one to often jump into other people¡¯s problems unless necessary. Protects people he finds worthy and will bring ruin to all who brings hostility. His past traumas influences his behavior even if he doesn¡¯t acknowledge it. End of Arc Stats:
[quart=Name,Race]Kuronus Lux,Dreadling[/quart][quart=Level,Age]68,13[/quart][quart=SP,CP]20,58[/quart]
Status 2.0
Acolyte of Chaos
[quart=HP,HR]13220,176.4/s[/quart][quart=MP,MR]12950,201.6/s[/quart][quart=SP,SR]11875,168.5/s[/quart]
[quart=Strength,Intelligence]704,621[/quart][quart=Vitality,Wisdom]625,658[/quart][quart=Dexterity,Focus]716,679[/quart][quart=Agility,Speed]651,620[/quart]
Main Stats
Vigor530
[quart=Leadership,Charisma]19,19[/quart][quart=Charm,Art]19,19[/quart][quart=Stealth,Sense]27,22[/quart][quart=Faith,Luck]22,21[/quart]
Sub Stats
Willpower20
[quart=Fire,Water]9%,6%[/quart][quart=Earth,Wind]8%,9%[/quart][quart=Light,Dark]9%,10%[/quart][quart=Spacial,Neutral]0%,18%[/quart]
Affinities
[Skills Info] Traits Delicate Body Soul Bound Mind Connected Bloodline Passive/Active Skills Language Comprehension Growth Correction Stealth Steps Magical Body Crisis Perception Acolyte Disposition Beast Within Lucky Bastard Identify Mastery Lvl 27/100 Full Body Control Mastery Lvl 26/100 Handicraft Mastery Lvl 28/100 Magic Hands Mastery Lvl 26/100 Blade Utility Mastery Lvl 15/100 Close Combat Mastery Lvl 18/100 Mana Synthesis Novice Level 9 Magic Clad Intermediate Level 9 Healing Ray Intermediate Level 1 Transmutation Novice Level 5 Bloodwake Step Novice Level 3 Asunder Style Novice Level 2 Mana Gathering Novice Level 3 Explosive Strike Novice Level 2
Spoiler :
Titles: [Unbound] (you already know) [Abandoned] - None [Business Man] - Better Haggling [Genius Crafter] - Your crafts will attract more attention [Explosive Pioneer] - First to walk this path. Chance of gaining insight +5%. [Man Amongst Men] - Woman grow to trust and rely on you faster than other men [Stud] - Woman find you more attractive [Bringer of Retribution] - More intimidating [The Chosen of Chaotic Neutral] - User''s actions have more of an effect [Pioneer of Chaos] - Boost to explosive strength and range
Enemy of Restraints
TitleUncommon
Description:The concept of restraint means nothing to you.
EffectsCapable of breaking any hold over the target.
(Recall when he freed Wynet and he had no problem doing so compared to Belle and Ward.)
Hated Chosen of the Gods (5/8)
TitleUnranked
Description:You are truly despised by 5 out of 8 High Gods.
EffectsNo effects. The user is immune to their influence.
Spoiler :
Unbound
TitleUnique
Description:You are no longer chained by the laws of the world. Those who wield this title are immune to any control spells and have limitless growth potential.
EffectsMind Control Resist +100% Physical Control Resist +100% Mysterious connection to the Goddess Amare Anima Nexu Body growth unrestricted (Awards the skill: Growth Correction)
Delicate Body
TraitRare
Description:This trait makes the user¡¯s body have a delicate and supple appearance with clear and beautiful skin and hair without hindering physical performance. This is a rare trait of the user¡¯s species. This trait is currently partially awakened.
Effects:Delicate and supple muscles Unblemished skin Perfect white teeth Pleasant scent (varies from person to person)
Soul Bound Mind
TraitUnique
Description:This trait allows the user to recall memories. Even ones he shouldn¡¯t have.
Effects:Grants memories from the soul
(Later I will only put mains in)
Connected
TraitUnique
Description:Your connection to the Goddess Amare gave an unexpected mutation within your soul. Your soul can form spiritual connections with people you are truly close to.
Effects:Connected Intuition Temporary Direct Soul Connection Bonds of Love Current Connections: Amare (*Hidden*) Shiro (Max Affection) Puerial (Loyal - In Love - Unguarded...) Abra (Parental - Proud - Energetic...) Belle (Curious - Depressed - Guarded...) Beth (Friendly - Open - Trusted...) Tammy (Friendly - Open - Trusted...) Shirley (Doting - Open - Shy...) Illis (Sisterly - Open - Idolized...) Cyanin (Friendly - Shy - Territorial¡­) [Info Tab]
Bloodline
TraitRacial
Description:Power courses through the user¡¯s blood. At its call the user gains strength.
Effects:Blood Surge: X1.1 to physical stats for 5min (30min cooldown) Skill [Bloodwake Step] unlocked Second Awakening [locked] Third Awakening [locked]
Language Comprehension
Passive SkillUnique
Description:All language is understood and spoken by the user. (Consider this a little extra, good luck. Best Wishes, Amare)
Effects:All spoken and written language is understood
Growth Correction
Passive SkillUnique
Description:Due to mastering being allowed control of your body and mind your future growth can be decided by your desires. (Other¡¯s can be influenced when conditions are met)
Effects:Influence your growth
Stealth Steps
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The shadows shroud your steps, and hide your presence.
Effects:Detection while walking in dark places -30% Detection while not moving in dark corners -70%
Magical Body
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can cast and control mana and spells released from the body without restrictions. Results are dependent on the caster¡¯s comprehension and control over the affinity being cast. Unique magic with an intended use can become a separate skill.
Effects:The user can cast various types of magic. The user can more freely control his/her mana. Upkeep: Depends on the user and intended effect.
Crisis Perception
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user has better intuition than most. Chance to feel impending crisis during combat. 5% increase in perceptive abilities
Acolyte Disposition
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user¡¯s code of morality gives him strength. Strength can be restored to max once per week. +1% healing effects.
Beast Within
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can draw strength from within during times of strife. 20% resistance to intimidation.
Lucky Bastard
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user has a random chance of getting a lucky break.
Identify
Active SkillMastery 27/100
Description:Mastering this skill gives the user more information.
ExampleLvl 1 - This is a basic sword. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Lvl 25 - This is a basic copper sword with a blunt edge, due to mistreatment the durability is low and will break at any moment. Overall Quality: H
Full Body Control
Passive SkillMastery 26/100
Description:The user has better control over their existence.
Effects:Physical Control 100% synchronized. Mana Control 100% synchronized. Spiritual Control 4% synchronized. +10% to all effects when everything is fully synchronized.
Handicraft
Passive SkillMastery 28/100
Description:Delicate work and artistry is easier to perform
Effects:Intricacy +14% Artistry +14% Work Speed +14% Dexterity +.025%
Magic Hands
Active SkillMastery 26/100
Description:You can use mana channeled through your hands to influence your surroundings
EffectsAlter the properties of objects for a permanent or limited effect time. Effect the body of other people (the mind is immune to alteration) Slightly stimulates a person¡¯s potential.
Blade Utility
Passive SkillMastery 15/100
Description:The user can used bladed weapons more effectively.
EffectsAttack speed with blades +7.5% Attack accuracy with blades +7.5% Attack damage with blades +7.5%
Close Combat
Passive SkillMastery 18/100
Description:The user is capable of fighting in close quarters to the fullest extent of his abilities.
Effects:Reaction speed +9% Burst power +9% Finesse +9%
Mana Synthesis
Active SkillNovice Level 9
Description:Analyze and create mana formations with varying effects. Effects are dependent on the user.
EffectsAnalyze a mana formation Replicate known formations Create a mana formation Destroy a mana formation
Magic Clad
Active SkillIntermediate Level 9
Description:The user clads him/herself or objects with mana for various effects depending on the element.
EffectsPhysical Armament +18.5% Elemental effect Equipment Armament +9.5% Elemental effect Partial Clad Armament - Upkeep depends on amount clad Upkeep: 490 MP /s
Healing Ray
Active SkillIntermediate Level 1
Description:Light mana is siphoned from the user to heal a targets injuries. The closer the target, the easier it is to heal.
EffectsBody Regeneration +10% /s within 0-1 meter of the target. Body regeneration +5% /s within 2-3 meters of the target. Burst Heal (Thrown) 1% Body Regeneration for every 200 MP added. Upkeep: 500 MP /s
(This small gains is on purpose)
Transmutation
Active SkillNovice Level 5
Description:Reforge the inner-workings of nature and bend it¡¯s wonders to the user¡¯s will.
EffectsPerform mana induced probes of base components. Re-structure fully analyzed materials. Convert materials at a 1:49 conversion rate Increase quality of crafts by 10.5%
Bloodwake Step
Active SkillNovice Level 3
Description:The blood calls to rush. It''s secrets are still hidden within.
EffectsMovements become fluid and unpredictable. Speed stat X 1.32 Agility stat X 1.12 Upkeep: 570 HP /s, 220 MP /s, 570 SP /s
Asunder Style
Passive SkillNovice Level 2
Description:A self created style that can one day shake the world if properly trained.
EffectsClose combat ability improved slightly. Mid range combat limited improvement.
Mana Gathering
Passive/Active SkillNovice Level 3
Description:Mana is channeled from the air to improve recovery.
EffectsMPR +.013% automatically. MPR +.13% when channeled.
Explosive Strike
Active SkillNovice Level 2
Description:Damage your enemies from within as your strikes carry an explosive force that slips into your enemies.
EffectsAttacks are filled with explosive mana. For every 200 MP, 1.5% damage is caused within the enemy.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Known Gods: Amare Anima Nexu, The Goddess of Love and Connections. Summoned the MC as her champion to rebalance the corrupt world of Tenebris. Not their full names: Val Bell Selerius - Chosen is dead, Replacement pending Kronum - Chosen is dead, Replacement pending Pladius Carn Cosmian Pitiful Gods 1 and 2: They are too pitiful to talk about at the moment. Imprisoned Evil God: He will be forgotten. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Main Companions: Shiro - Female (current Height: 171 cm) An abandoned wolf-kin girl that Kuro supported as they grew older. She became attached to Kuro since he and Abra were the only two people to treat her well growing up. Her current feelings are getting more complex toward Kuro. Her friend Puerial has been teaching her things to make Kuro like her more than before, even if it is questionable. She is determined to become stronger. Rank: B Puerial - Female (current Height: 162 cm) A former slave the MC picked up who has decent knowledge of magic due to her upbringing. Her childish nature causes her to irritate the MC, but he ignores it due to how helpful she is with her magic. She currently admires Kuro and Shiro¡¯s strength and tries her best to get them to like her. Uses the knowledge taught by her mother and Shirley to try and capture Kuro¡¯s heart while also helping Shiro get closer to him too. Rank: B- ------------------------------------------------------------------- Side characters of note: Layla - Female All of her upbringing consisted of her being nothing more than an eventual breeding tool. This made the act of procreating extremely disgusting in her eyes. Her only source of comfort during this situation was the connection she made to her brother (MC) and the broken knowledge she inherited from her bloodline. Rank: C- Belle - Female (Not a main yet) Was revealed to have been under mental control long before Kuro met her. Due to being influenced by her brother (One of the Chosen) during her upbringing, she had a higher mental fortitude than normal. This allowed her to barely endure the suffering of being toyed with by her mental dictator. Her unbridled rage toward mind mages pushes her to seek revenge against them all. Status - Following Kuro Rank: C+ Abra - Female Met in chapter 3, Only person who really cared for the MC when he grew up even though she wasn¡¯t able to always be with him. Status - Living happily with her son Neil Rank: none Neil - Male Rescued by Kuro and the others when they went to retrieve Abra. Currently undergoing physical rehabilitation with signs of great mental recovery. Growing stronger by the day. Status - Living happily with his mother Abra Rank: none Beth - Female Was a female guard captain in Labrindel and became friends with Kuro. Has grown to enjoy her time with Kuro and the others. Developed a habit to tease people due to increase in intimacy with everyone and to distract herself from her own insecurities. Status - Following Kuro Rank: C+ Tammy - Female Was a receptionist in the Adventurer¡¯s guild that Kuro¡¯s group first entered. Has a far more mature outlook on life and patiently wait for the day she can be reunited with her father even if the chances are slim. Status - Following Kuro Rank: C- Khan - Male Tammy¡¯s father. He was a receptionist at the guild but was captured and made a slave. Status - Unknown Rank: Unknown Illis - Female A young girl who killed her brother and gained her freedom from a cruel family. Follows Kuro who she now considers her real brother. Her idolization of Kuro makes his words never wrong in her heart. This made her magical comprehension reach new heights after hearing Kuro¡¯s lectures even if they seem different from the common understanding of the world. Status - Following Kuro Rank: D+ Shirley - Female Illis¡¯s Mother and former slave and concubine. Deemed no longer fit for her duties, she was given to Illis¡¯s brother to sate his hobbies. She now gains strength to take back her life thanks to Kuro. Has questionable knowledge on how to truly please men and teaches the girls who go after Kuro that very knowledge without him knowing. Status - Following Kuro Rank: C- Hank - Male A Fighting instructor managing a dojo in Tarthus with Lock. Training to finally become a strong person in the world. Took a blow to his pride when he was freed from mental control. Status - Following Kuro Rank: B Lock - Male A Speed instructor managing a dojo in Tarthus with Hank. Always wanted to be the fastest alive and now has to chance to make his dream happen if he works hard enough. Had a major mental setback when he was freed from mental control. Status - Following Kuro Rank: B Rust - Male One of the few dwarves in the area. He is a decent smith of few words. Started drinking heavily again after being freed from mental control, ending his 5 year abstinence to alcohol. His lack of words was actually due to him not drinking oddly enough, as he was in a constant daze. Now people can''t stand his drunken ramblings. Status - Following Kuro Rank: C- Ward - Male Wynet¡¯s twin brother and formerly known as Tony. Was under the control of a hidden organization and freed by Kuro. He is unwilling to continue on due to his loss of will but isn¡¯t allowed to give up. He is slowly becoming more stable. Status - Following Kuro Rank: B+ (E) Wynet - Female Ward¡¯s twin sister and formerly known as Tilly. Was under the control of a hidden organization and freed by Kuro. She constantly blames herself for what happened and is under constant watch to prevent any accidents. She has made little progress coming to terms with her situation thus far. Status - Following Kuro Rank: B+ (E) ------------------------------------------------ Chosen met thus Far Main-Chosen: Gulan - AKA Pervert Aeria Neran Jason Serious Ren Sub-Chosen: John Smith Claire ------------------------------------------------ Tell me if I forgot anything and such. I also got to fix some of the past skills (passive to active) Arc 3 - Epilogue Author - Thank you for reading. I had to do some things so I apologize for the delay. Again, delays only happen if something comes up and shouldn¡¯t prevent me from posting for too long. I don''t plan on abandoning the story. This also came out to be longer than I expected due to a few reasons. (Fun Fact: Did you know people who cuddle often get withdrawal symptoms when they are apart for too long. [nothing major though, just oxytocin withdrawal or also known as the love hormone]) --------------------------------------------------- Domain of the God¡¯s - Meeting room ¡°N-Nexu, please...calm yourself.¡± (Cosmian) ¡°Yea¡­*Cough*...no need to exert so much...pressure.¡± (Carn) ¡°You dare say for me to calm down after what was just uncovered. If not for my chosen, everything would have been lost! Carn I¡¯m holding you especially responsible for overlooking something so dangerous.¡± (Amare) ¡°...¡± (Everyone Present) Amare glared at all the gods in contempt. The only one who didn¡¯t receive her ire was Val as she and her both personally meet with their chosen, meaning that her¡¯s isn¡¯t under any control. Kronum himself was also a victim of negligence since his chosen was struck by an unseen attack due to a leak of information. Selerius was under his constant gaze as it was her chosen who was the first to be under control from what they understand. ¡°Summon your chosens souls. Since none of you ever felt the need to personally meet with your chosen, like Selerius¡¯s chosen, they could possibly be under enemy control. Val you too, I have a few questions I need to ask your chosen.¡± (Amare) None of the gods were able to put up any rebuttal to her demands. Val also felt no need to deny Amare¡¯s request as well as she prepared the necessary ritual. However one god still felt the need to try to save whatever face he still held, if it was even possible. ¡°Why don¡¯t you summon yours as well. I want to meet the one you so dearly treasure for myself.¡± (Pladius) Amare couldn¡¯t help scoff at Pladius¡¯s foolish attempt to seize some control of the meeting. ¡°Oh, and you think I can after you all caused him to be locked out of the system. He can only meet with me under his own will now. Not to mention he is set to always appear in my dwelling. As you are all unwelcome in my abode besides Val, as well as me having no restrictions placed upon how I deal with intruders thanks to you yourself Pladius, don''t even think of trying to meet him.¡± (Amare) ¡°Guh, that mutation was obviously unnatural! I refuse to believe his feeble soul was able to lock gods out of him without external help.¡± (Pladius) ¡°Be silent. Your actions are far too unsightly and unbefitting of your position. Stop wasting time and summon your chosen.¡± (Val) Hearing Val¡¯s words that were full of a venomous tone made Pladius grow ashen as his frustrations were left unheard. It¡¯s no secret to the others that he fancied her and sought her companionship long ago. However it was obvious how she felt about him in return, especially now. During the time Val refused his proposal for union, Pladius in no way accepted it and endeavored to forcefully put Val in a position where he can¡¯t be refused. By using the current system the gods use to manage the realms, he almost succeeded with an unnoticed exploit as it was still in it''s infancy with many flaws. The system doesn¡¯t just manage the world''s, it was designed to manage everything to prevent apocalyptic disasters. As with anything that was newly developed, glitches and exploits were a common thing. These flaws are still being uncovered to this day as it¡¯s functions are insurmountable. However, one of its most major flaws are without a doubt its users. Amare being a Goddess of Love and Val¡¯s close friend refused to allow such an awful thing and stopped his plans altogether as she exposed the exploit, making him hate her endlessly up until this day. This also led to her having free control over her home due to Pladius trying to charge into her dwelling in a fit of rage over his loss of prestige. Gritting his teeth he can only proceed with the summoning under the scrutinizing and mocking gaze of Amare and hateful gaze of Val. *Flash* Under the gazes of 8 high gods, 5 souls appeared. To the dismay of Pladius, Bell and Carn, their chosen were under the control of mind magic. With but a wave of his hand, Cosmian removed the bindings with a sigh. This was a severe blow to his pride as he failed to properly manage everyone''s statuses as the appointed leader. None of the 5 chosen were able to speak as domineering pressure weighed heavily upon them. ¡°Settle down you fools, are you trying to destroy them.¡± (Amare) Realizing that the three were doing further harm, they relaxed themselves with some difficulty. ¡°Uh...why were we brought here.¡± (Chosen No.1 as he was the first to speak) After looking around one of the two chosen who wasn¡¯t under control spoke out in confusion as the other¡¯s finally realized what was happening. ¡°Free, free, I¡¯m free! That bastard is gonna get it.¡± (Chosen No. 2) ¡°Alright!¡± (Chosen No. 3) ¡°Well, took you guys long enough.¡± (Chosen No. 4) ¡°Free? What''s going on? We were on our way to help more people in the South, why were we brought here?¡± (Chosen No. 1) ¡°Ah, well¡­*Started talking about what happened to him*¡± (Chosen No. 3) ¡°...¡± (Chosen No. 5) After observing the behavior of the five who appeared, Amare felt all but the fifth one seemed a bit lacking, as the fifth only seemed to be waiting patiently as she observed her surroundings. The first to speak up also seemed a bit...lost. Which was natural, but still didn¡¯t sit well with her as she was used to Kuro¡¯s uncanny ability of observation. ¡°*Sigh* Val, I assume the quiet one is yours?¡± (Amare) ¡°*Nod* Like Kuro, she has the habit of checking her surroundings and gather information before acting out. It''s one of the things she picked up during her stay in this world.¡± (Val) ¡°Hmm, she must of had a hard time so far.¡± (Amare) ¡°Hey, I want some answers!¡± (Chosen No. 1) Hearing the rude command, Amare couldn¡¯t help looking toward him and indifferently spoke back as if every word uttered to him was nothing more than an annoying task. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell just from hearing your companions explanation. To elaborate, there was a problem that was discovered by the eighth chosen, mine, and we summoned you here to resolve it.¡± (Amare) Hearing this the tactless chosen approached the silent girl who was trying to figure out the situation. ¡°So what was it you figured out since you seem to already know what''s happening.¡± (Chosen No. 1) All the gods and the girl herself scrunched up in disapproval at his assumption. If it was merely checking to see if she was the one in question, then that would have been fine. But he completely thought it was her who discovered the problem. ¡°Cosmian...you chose this one right? For him to just assume she was the one who-¡± (Amare) ¡°Ugh, don''t say anymore. It¡¯s embarrassing enough to just see it happen. Neran I suggest you end your questions and just listen before you say anything else.¡± (Cosmian) ¡°Aeria is not the one who discovered the problem. He wasn¡¯t summoned here.¡± (Val) After hearing Val¡¯s rebuttal of his comment, Neran quickly stopped talking altogether to hear what''s going on with flushed cheeks. Shaking his head Cosmian couldn¡¯t help just explain what happened in order to move past this. ¡°I see, so then, the betrayal of my companions¡­¡± (Aeria) ¡°May have been caused by this organization. Kronum¡¯s chosen was also assassinated by this organization, based on the information Nexu¡¯s chosen gathered.¡± (Cosmian) ¡°*Grumble*¡± (Kronum) ¡°Wait, why was this discovered now.¡± (Neran) ¡°Yea.¡± (Chosen No. 2, 3 and 4) ¡°Unlike you 4, me and Val personally meet with our chosen on a regular basis. However, my chosen, Kuro, discovered this problem thanks to his luck as he was almost taken out himself. This group is one of the many who work in the shadows. As we aren¡¯t omnipotent, we can only deal with things we are aware of.¡± (Amare) Hearing up to this point the 5 chosen remained silent in contemplation. ¡°How did he overcome it.¡± (Aeria) ¡°He used his limited experience dealing with souls to forcefully enter the victim and help them liberate themselves. Doing otherwise would leave damage to the person in question if your not experienced enough.¡± (Amare) ¡°That''s! Isn¡¯t that something we shouldn¡¯t be doing, what if he does something he shouldn''t inside them. The guy is mental from what I learned in my notifications.¡± (Neran) ¡°Woah, sounds interesting.¡± (Chosen No. 3) ¡°It had to be the crazy one with the soul invasion ability¡­¡± (Chosen No. 2) ¡°Such an ability is wasted...if I had it....¡± (Chosen No. 4) ¡°Silence.¡± (Val) ¡°Saying such things about the someone you never met. What do you even know about him, other than from scornful individuals with no capability to even keep you safe.¡± (Amare) The other gods exploded in anger at Amare¡¯s belittling comment, all except Selerius who had long since accepted her own incompetence. As for the other gods, they refuse to be denounced in front of their chosen, or in any other situation. Amare¡¯s actions from before was already the limit they could endure. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Val¡­these gods...¡± (Aeria) ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a lot happened in the past. Me and Amare are now stuck with a bunch of arrogant fools with no tact.¡± (Val) ¡°Val!¡± (Pladius) ¡°ENOUGH! Nows not the time for this.¡± (Selerius) ¡°...¡± (Everyone present) Silence finally returned to the meeting room as Amare and Val shot approving glances at Selerius. Pladius clenched his fist and grit his teeth with all his strength to keep himself from exploding further in anger. The chosen looked at the gods with complicated expressions. ¡®Are these really gods?¡¯ couldn¡¯t help fill their thoughts. ¡°Well, we know there are enemies among us. Now we can counter attack and bring them to justice. Jason, Ren, Serious...You''re with me right?¡± (Neran) ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious I want to kill those bastards. Just give me the chance and I don''t mind following you for now.¡± (Jason / Chosen No. 2) ¡°How strong do you think they are? I hope they give a decent fight instead of just hiding around.¡± (Ren / Chosen No. 3) ¡°Let¡¯s just end this quickly I¡¯d rather prioritize other things.¡± (Serious / Chosen No. 4) ¡°Ugh, killing...H-how about you? I bet we can do a lot of good together.¡± (Neran) Aeria coldly looked at Neran as he smiled toward her with his hand extended out. ¡°Don''t joke around. Who would want to fight for you. Val, I¡¯m sure I was brought here for something else.¡± (Aeria) ¡°Ah, that was because I wanted to learn of your circumstances from before.¡± (Amare) Ignoring Neran as he tried to draw Aeria¡¯s attention and pull her into his party, Aeria began explaining her situation from before to Amare. Based on what she said, she almost liberated the city she was born in by eliminating the corrupt individuals who allowed everyone not considered an aristocrat to starve. After pulling in more suitable replacements all of her allies turned on her and detained her within the cities most fortified dungeon for criminals of high priority. Enduring her captors torture and attempts to break her, she managed to free herself and escape. Only now she realized that there may have been a third group at play, if what she learned today is true. Before Amare managed to reply to her circumstances Neran interjected in a fluster. ¡°Aeria, don''t worry! Those people who raped you will be-¡± (Neran) *Bang* before even finishing his statement he was pounded into the floor. Aeria looked upon him with a furious expression. ¡°Who the hell got raped you idiot! Even if I was in such a horrible situation, I had the capability to protect my virtue. Don''t you dare belittle my strength again or I will end your existence regardless of your status of a chosen.¡± (Aeria) Saying such she walked away from the man she no longer considered worth speaking to. Neran was left in bewilderment as the other three men laughed at his current state. ¡°*Sigh* I didn¡¯t think it was possible for me to get a headache, Aeria, if their egos are still intact, Kuro may be able to free them if they are indeed being controlled. I can''t guarantee it though since a lot f time has already passed. I¡¯ll have him head over there when he finishes cleaning up in his current location. A rebellion caused by that organization in Birgen has taken up a lot of his attention for the moment when he discovered it. Fortunately he has control over most of the major powers and only has to deal with the citizens.¡± (Amare) Hearing Amare, Neran oce again couldn¡¯t help interjecting into the conversation. ¡°Control? Is he enslaving people? Aren¡¯t we supposed to help the world? How can you just let him do such a thing?¡± (Neran) ¡°*Sigh* So annoying. Do you think we sent you to this world to be heroes? We told you to balance the world not corrupt it further.¡± (Amare) ¡°Nexu, there is no need for you to-¡± (Cosmian) ¡°Wait, what are you talking about? We are heroes, how can his actions be tolerated?¡± (Neran) ¡°Like I thought, you truly are a fool. Were you not paying attention to our explanation about the world''s balance. If it leans too far to the side of evil, then everyone is in danger. This also applies to the side of good.¡± (Amare) ¡°Lies, how can good be bad?¡± (Neran) ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard the phrase ¡®too much of a good thing is a bad thing¡¯. The concept is the same.¡± (Aeria) ¡°Don''t waste your breath further, if he doesn¡¯t understand at this point, than there is no need to waste our time.¡± (Val) Neran looked angrily at the three who spoke such cruel words. He refuses to believe that slavery should be allowed and that Kuro is in the wrong. That evil should be allowed at all goes against everything he believes in. ¡°I¡¯ll just go to this Birgen myself and save them. Aeria¡¯s home city too.¡± ¡°No, you have done enough damage to this area. Go somewhere else to play hero and stay out of Kuro¡¯s way.¡± (Amare) ¡°Damage? What damage are you talking about?¡± (Neran) ¡°*Sigh* Cosmian where did you find this one. Out of your group, you were the only one not controlled since Aeria was alone in a different location. Based on what I¡¯ve grasped about you, this organization probably didn¡¯t even need to worry about you and simply lead you by the nose.¡± (Amare) ¡°What...They just couldn¡¯t get to me.¡± (Neran) ¡°You fool, do you know what happened to Korgoth after you left.¡± (Amare) ¡°We freed the city from a dictator and now the people no longer have to worry about being enslaved and forced to fight in the arena. They are safe.¡± (Neran) ¡°They are starving.¡± (Val) ¡°If not for what little aid Kuro has been able to send thus far, what little order the place held would have crumbled already.¡± (Amare) ¡°Lies, the people are safe and are no longer forced to fight.¡± (Neran) Amare and Val grew tired listening to this narrow minded mortal. It was painfully obvious he would refuse their words unless he saw the situation with his own eyes. Perhaps even that would do little to convince him as he would think someone else was the cause. ¡°I wish to return to Tenebris, if what you say is true, then I need to make preparations for when Kuro arrives at my location.¡± (Aeria) Nodding to her, Val returned her without a thought as Neran called out trying to ask her again to join him on his journey. ¡°The rest of you should separate from your companions. None of you have the ability to remove their bindings, so it''s best you sever yourselves from them.¡± (Cosmian) ¡°What about getting back at them for binding us.¡± (Jason) ¡°They could very well be manipulated themselves. Just get strong enough to get revenge after learning a method to counter them.¡± (Bell) ¡°How the heck are we supposed to do that. All we got is the gifts you gave us.¡± (Ren) ¡°Haven¡¯t you all tried researching the abilities that this world has available?¡± (Selerius) ¡°Aren¡¯t those things inferior to your gifts?¡± (Serious) ¡°...¡± (All the gods) None of the gods were capable of speaking after hearing this comment. Didn¡¯t they try to branch out and gather skills to get stronger? Wouldn¡¯t doing that make things so much more easier? Why didn¡¯t they even think to learn other skills? These thoughts couldn¡¯t help race across all the gods minds. Val pulled up a screen to message her chosen on the issue and got ¡®isn¡¯t gathering skills an obvious thing to do?¡¯ Type of reply. This allowed her to make a relieved breath while the others beside Amare stiffened at their chosens mindset. ¡°Well...this explains how Kuro caught up to them so quickly, in terms of strength...no, he surpassed them at this point right?¡± (Amare) ¡°Aeria has also adopted multiple skills.¡± (Val) ¡°Oh good, I was worried for a moment.¡± (Amare) Hearing the leisure talk of the two goddesses, the four chosen in the center of the room felt something was wrong as the gazes of the other gods looked as if they just swallowed a bug. ¡°Did...did you all not seek out other skills to use?¡± (Cosmian) ¡°...We can do that?¡± (Neran) ¡°Hahahahahaha, and here I thought this was gonna be a bad day.¡± (Kronum) After correcting their chosens mistake, they were sent back to immediately seek out techniques to train up. Cosmian, Carn, Bell, and Pladius had heavy expressions as they immediately ended the meeting. As it stands, until they started showing results, their ability to influence the direction of the group is now completely null. Selerius has long since lost her position to influence decisions but has been put on probationary control due to her present mental growth under Amare¡¯s consideration. Kronum gained back his rights to influence meetings entirely as his chosen was actually killed by a mistake on another party''s watch. Amare and Val are now the leading members of this group due to present conditions. No longer will their activities concerning their chosen be hindered by the others. --------------------------------------------------------- A/N: How do you like them ¡®Heroes¡¯. I really wanted you all to get a grasp on their characters from their first impression in this chapter. I still feel I need to do more with Aeria, but that will come with time. Gotta have that generic hero idiot. What are your thoughts on the current situation? Arc 4 - Chapter 1 - Foothold Author: Thank you guys for reading. Horrible, horrible past couple of days. Wanted to post this a while ago. My apologies. This chapter is longer than the norm though, and will resolve everything in the first area as he sets off to new locations. I had a lot of time to think on how to progress the story at the very least so...enjoy. (Regular updates returning since things are settling down on my end) ------------------------------------------------------ It took two years, a long two years of work before everything finally got into a state of absolute stability, along with me finishing up all my preparations. The amount of annoyances I had to deal with was far from little. At the very least, I managed to level up my skills, and made a few discoveries too. The first thing I had to do though was create countermeasures for that damnable organization. Dealing with the other chosen that appeared at my doorstep was another matter as well. Many, if not all, of the sub-gods who had their chosen in relatively good travel distance to my location sent their representatives to me since I apparently did such a good job with the other three, John, Smith, and Claire. The three fit in well with their work and were no longer so...squishy. At the very least, they can put up a fight. Though not with any of the powerhouses, it''s enough to be respected in this place. As such I had to put the other 13, whose names were too many to remember, that appeared into a similar training regime and figure out where their skill sets lie best. I noticed a trend where these sub-chosen originate from some area of business and management. Perfect for assisting in running things and any other place I would incorporate them. Not so much when it comes to fighting against any of the dangerous forces in the world. Made me wonder about the origins of the main-chosen, not enough to investigate them however given what I experienced so far. Val¡¯s chosen maybe, the others...not so much. In regards to matters of me dealing with the main-chosen, I¡¯ll get to that later. Before dealing with my new helpers, I had to liberate the citizens who fell under enemy control. As I had everyone with any form of power under enslavement, they were unaffected since even if their minds were controlled, I had the body. This included most of the guards who protected key areas like instructed. One being the location with the domesticated animals where a brunt of the citizens went. The rest charged towards administrative buildings and tried to wreak as much havoc as possible. It took an entire two months to get to everyone of those people and free them. When they were freed, they were instructed to an ever growing shelter formed by the guards to protect them from any further encounters with the organization if they were still around. The gates and walls were obviously sealed and protected, but I couldn¡¯t risk them still having some people in the city. I had my group sweep through the streets since they were immune to any attacks and brought what remained of the rioters. Eventually with diligent effort and many nights without sleep, I got to the entire population. No signs of the conspirators though. The whole thing brought my synchronization of [spiritual control] in my [Full Body Control] skill to 72%. The speed at which I was able to free the citizens sped up accordingly as a result. Since they weren''t bound for long, a slight push was all they needed to helped them break free. With all the people I freed, I made a few discoveries regarding this mind magic. Not only does it bind the mind and subject it to hallucinations to weaken its strength. The soul of the victim withers as a result. What I did was strengthen the soul to invigorate the mind. After trying to figure out the relationship between the two, I had a sudden revelation. [Willpower]. From the description I acquired from Amare, it''s not easy to comprehend but originates as a type of strength from within that usually remains dormant. On earth people would sometimes acquire great strength and do impossible things during times of crisis. When I thought thus far I got a sudden notification of my [Willpower] stat increasing by 2 points. This helped me understand that my theory held some credibility. [Willpower] is a hidden strength within the soul and has a strange relationship with people''s minds. I also learned that comprehending my system more deeply than from it''s simple text will gain benefits in regards to their uses. Gaining interesting insights aside, I was annoyed with how things were at the time. The situation could¡¯ve been very easily reversed without a real solution, so I went into researching one. My family''s estate had plenty of room to accommodate my experiments, and the others in my group, so it was a good place to start finding a solution. Layla however refused to enter unless the building she spent most of her life in was completely destroyed, which I obliged. I didn¡¯t see any reason not to grant such a wish. My supposed family members who weren¡¯t assigned to different areas were visually less than thrilled to see us back, but couldn¡¯t really voice their thoughts. If anything the hate in their eyes had intensified from before. It mattered little to me, and their lives would be cut down later when they finished teaching the guards everything. The guards in actuality have free will, as they were mostly just paid to do my family''s dirty work and they have their own situations. If anything, they don''t really care who they work for as long as get paid from what they said. As they can''t lie with a slave collar when ordered to speak the truth, I made a deal with them. They will essentially be slaves with privileges. People who joined their ranks were also subjected to enslavement with the same rights. As long as they abide by the rules I¡¯ve set in place, they can do what they want on their free time. Plus they get paid fairly with meals and dorm provided unless they live with family. The slave collars would simply enforce loyalty, and they didn¡¯t seem to mind when it was explained thoroughly to them. If anything, as long as they could enjoy themselves and remained fed, anything would work. Even regular monster subjugation didn¡¯t deter them, as they agreed that it needed to be done. I kept wondering why the hell such hearty people were just following along with what my family and the upper class dictated. When I asked, they simply stated it was safer for their families if they didn¡¯t anger the ones in control. Looking further, a lot of the guards had some sort of family or another that they looked after. The main problem was just the ones in power. Nothing short of stereotypical in my opinion were if people didn¡¯t follow along, the people they cared about suffered instead. With the guards in check and their numbers growing from either recruitment, bandit subjugation, or slave dealer usurpation. Bandits and slave dealers didn¡¯t have the same privileges as the ones who were recruited. I had to go and reorganize the administration that managed them since a few of the policies weren¡¯t up to standards. One of the sub-chosen who used to do a lot of military work from what he said made a lot of improvements but such things aren¡¯t my expertise. Essentially, they were a lot more organized, and had a stable military structure with better timetables and the like. A division was formed to make trips to other areas while gathering supplies to be traded cheaply. Labrindel and Korgoth aren¡¯t particularly well off in the food department and will have to make due with the materials from demon/magical beast subjugation. The guards will also seize bandits and the like along the way. Given time, the two cities would be like Birgen. One particular group of guards that were sent to Korgoth had a specific job to do. Find Khan. I had an endless amount of delays preventing me from locating him myself. A while back I discovered he was being forced as a gladiator in the coliseum of that city. Nothing at the time said he perished but I can''t be sure anymore. At the time, I could only hope the guards would have success in their search. The final city in the area, Concord, with the only ¡®powerful¡¯ family left, closed itself off. Even if they try to put up some type of feeble struggle, I already decided to claim them as well. I would do it personally when I set out. These matters aside, when we were renovating the estate from it''s overly gaudy appearance we discovered a few more hidden rooms. I thought we found them all the first time, but apparently not even my relatives knew of these ones. They had some interesting historical records and items with enchantments I can learn. The best one being within an underground passage in my father''s living area. I¡¯m pretty sure he used the room to hide the clans most important secrets, because I found quite a few good things. Two being a small chunk of [Versilian ore] and a book on enchantment formations. [Versilian ore] is like the jack of all trades when it comes to mystical ores. It¡¯s not the best in any one aspect, but is at a better level than common metals by a bit. Compared to [Mithril] that is amazing for mages and [Adamantine] with the best defensive strength currently discovered, it can''t compare. But it does have decent defense and magical attributes to speak well of. It is even a better enchant material compared to iron and the rest. The best one being [Orichalcum] by a long shot though. If I¡¯m lucky, I can get the three best ores and meld them into one super ore with my transmutation skill. There are other unique ore as well, but they aren¡¯t suitable for armor due to corrosive properties or some other problem that''s bad to have on contact with the skin. Maintaining weapons with those ore are most likely very annoying but still interesting nonetheless. Who knows what these oh so great sects are hiding. Putting the ore away to work with later, I looked through the book to see if there was anything amazing within since it was so well hidden compared to the other ones with useless or incomplete enchant arrays. I had such high hopes for the other enchantment books I found, but they only had theories with the basic clean rune or similar for practice. This one however was a compilation of all sorts of runic arrays, and they were complete. I have been working with broken or low grade runic arrays that needed constant tinkering to find better variants this entire time. These were just hard to replicate due to their complexity but were in their most perfect form if what I¡¯m reading is correct. With my memory and ability to enchant directly into a structure using magic hands to alter objects, this problem is nothing to me. Just that a lot of them need higher grade enchant material than the norm to support them. One enchant array caught my eye immediately though. [Inspection]. This one doesn¡¯t need amazing material to use it on, and is the best thing to use in order to filter out people I don''t want to enter the city. Placing it at the gates and along the walls will inspect those around it. Following the instructions the book indicated shows that I could inscribe it to be alerted to certain elements. One being malice toward the city, another being contraband, it gets pretty broad. It''s pretty much perfect to keep out the organization members. After analyzing the gates, it was discovered to already have such runes in place but they were broken from defending against sieges from the past, based on the damage being covered up. After spending another 2 months getting the walls and gate in a state that will prevent a repeat of the runes being broken I felt satisfied with the results. Now Birgen has a detection system for any bad influences that enter the city. What was left was making a tool that removes outside influences or something similar to allow other people beside me the capability to remove the organizations bindings or at least prevent it. I got a few runes that can help, but mass production is the problem. Thankfully some of the sub-chosen had some good ideas to set up an assembly line for its creation and mass production, we just needed to design some machines to premake the runes on the materials before assembly. We all settled on various forms of accessories. Rust was also more than happy to help with building the machines we would need after getting the designs done after constant review. We also made machines to forge materials for the walls to have the inspection rune upon being made. These would be sent to the other cities to rebuild their walls and for any forts and towns that would eventually be made. Rust is also now the owner of the blacksmith shop I visited back when I was first leaving Birgen. The previous owner was not up to my standards so I had him deposed into a more fitting role of a maintenance worker for the eventual sewer system that will be implemented. After Rust saw the work the dwarf was selling, he had no issues with where he ended up and even landed a firm punch to the other dwarf saying things about shaming his ancestors. I¡¯ve noticed that ever since Rust started drinking, his work became a lot better and he became very talkative. So much so that people try to get him to pass out drunk just to make him stop talking. I don''t really care if he gets drunk or not as long as he does good work, which doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem. He even became a more suitable teacher for his recruits that will help in his growing business. Other than removing the organizations hold over Birgen, putting countermeasures, and fixing some problems with administration. I spent time remaking my equipment with the new ore while training with everyone. Me, Shiro, and Puerial had higher specs so we were ahead of everyone in our normal routine, but I spent some time setting things up for everyone to get a stable growth pattern for a good while. They will have to experiment on their own to improve later if they chose to do so. Layla especially worked hard to fix her stamina issue, while Belle worked to get some variety in her repertoire. I myself have not slacked off and made some improvements on my skills. The new information I had access to that Amare hid in my system revealed details my skills normally wouldn¡¯t tell me. The biggest one being [Magic Hands] having a separate window that unlocks when it reaches intermediate (25/100).
Magic Hand Effects
Cosmetic Physical Mental Resistance0% {- [-] - - -} 100% 0% {- [-] - - -} 100% 0% {- [-] - - -} 100% 0% {- [-] - - -} 100%
This screen evolves and gains many functions as the skill reaches advanced (50/100) and so on. This one is simply the most basic form with not much to it until later. The effects are also not easy to see when it is first used on people. It''s something that takes time. Each one of the functions have a specific effect on people. The values that affect them are the focus that the skill applies to each aspect. Cosmetic slightly alters a person''s genes every time it is applied to make the recipient not only visually more appealing, but makes their body function better than before. Like making a set of clothing fit better sort to speak. The effects it has on people are very broad in my opinion. ¡®Physical¡¯ stimulates their potential cap for how strong they could be. I don''t have a limit due to growth correction while others do, unless they train up enough mana in their bodies to stimulate their bodies to continue growing. Most training is pretty much to use mana to evolve into stronger forms. The training used dictates the evolutionary path of the body. My skill seems to override the need to evolve with mana. ¡®Mental¡¯ helps the mind become stronger. Multitasking, critical thinking, comprehension, everything is stimulated to function better. However, if it isn¡¯t practiced than it won''t improve. To fix that I just made a bunch of games to stimulate the mind like chess and such. Everyone enjoyed that type of training. Resistance relates to the immune system and is in a constant state of improvement as long as it is influenced with my skill. Thus making it more difficult for people to become sick or get poisoned to death. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. To increase a bar, I had to decrease another. Doing so will help improve not only peoples strong suites at a faster pace, but can aid their weak points more as well. Shiro doesn¡¯t really like figuring out the answers to complicated problems or thinking outside the box on her own while Puerial only has the ability to keep up with us for so long. I can fix these problems at a faster rate if I use this screen well. The girls had no objections to this discovery and trained to improve their weak points to the best of their abilities while not slacking on their strong points. However this doesn''t really change their personality so they need to gain real life experiences to become real experts. Another skill that started to shine was [Mana Gathering] as I started making some time to focus it and improve its current level when I read the new information I got. When it reached intermediate, like usual, it made a qualitative leap in its function.
Mana Gathering
Passive/Active SkillIntermediate Level 1
Description:Mana is channeled from the air or from people to improve recovery.
EffectsMPR +.022% automatically. MPR +1.2% when channeled. [Mana Siphoning] +.5% Mana taken from held target at a fixed rate.
Like the name says, it gathers mana. It doesn¡¯t have to be from a common source. Thus, I trained it up to unlock the siphoning function. The amount the MPR goes up increase from .001 and .1 increased to .002 and .2 percent per rank as well. No doubt these values will increase further in the future as well. This skill will be the bane of all mages in the future. [Explosive Strike] is also a part of the strike series where I can make a fusion similar to my [Full Body Control] skill. I learned that synergies are a good thing and does help train up the aspect faster as proven by how fast [Spiritual Control] reached 72%. It also doesn¡¯t hinder the growth of the other two as they slowly improve as I play catch up with the third. The strikes I worked on Learning were [Piercing Strike] and [Phantom Strike] as the fusion seemingly works in threes and up from what I can tell. I don''t know if it''s definite since it''s not one of the things mentioned on my info table. So far I felt the two skills were missing something and wouldn¡¯t form even though it looked like I performed them correctly. I¡¯m not particularly worried since they will appear when I figure out the issue, no use complaining over having to wait. The only skill I feel perplexed about was the [Asunder Style] skill. All it really does is correct my posture when fighting to help me unleash more properly formed attacks. But I don''t see how it relates to a particular style when I fight. I just decided to listen to my gut and give it time. A major change I made however when my CP reached 76 was add them to my sub-stats that were still at 19. As with the others, they came with skills.
General''s Call
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:User¡¯s voice carries more weight in a conversation. The user inspires the masses with a war cry boosting morale by 10%.
Noble Stance
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user carries an odd allure that brings respect. Bartering is 20% more successful.
Mesmerizing Gaze
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:Staring into the user''s eyes has a mesmerizing effect. Information can be extracted from targets more easily. Effects double toward the opposite gender.
Artistic Hands
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:Your hands have an artistic sense all on their own. Things created by the user are automatically more aesthetic. Creations have a chance to have an additional effect.
All of them seemed pretty interesting and when my sub-stats reach reach 40 points they will evolve into a better version. With all said and done, I spent my time training up my current skills to unlock other functions and the like. A useless skill, can essentially become something amazing under this system. So I also keep an eye out for anything with potential. Likely places to look would be other so called sects. Now I have something to look forward to when I plunder them besides possible treasures. I also heard about what happened at the high gods regular meeting. I didn¡¯t expect much from them. Amare and Val lashed out a bit childishly too in my opinion, but a discussion I had with Amare before made me ignore their outbursts to look at the big picture. Gods are bound to their instincts. Their alignment influences their personalities, though the older ones have a better grasp on keeping under control where it doesn¡¯t hinder their objectives. Even if Amare was a bit childish, she still accomplished what she wanted. She took control of the council along with Val, and can dictate the course of the gods governing this world from now on. The biggest annoyance I had to deal with though was one of the sessions I had with Amare that resulted from their meeting. In order to end some complaints and prevent some idiot from barging into my territory and cause trouble, we set up a sort of chat room. It was a discussion I truly would not wish upon my enemies. I think my intellect dropped a bit from it as a result. -------------------------------- Amare¡¯s Dwelling ¡°Do I really have to answer their questions?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Just enough to get them to stop making a fuss. I suggest approaching this the way you would as if dealing with children.¡± (Amare) ¡°That sounds tiresome, I¡¯ll just handle it however I feel is natural. I¡¯m not gonna baby grown adults.¡± (Kuro) ¡°That''s fine, just...try not to make it your mission to kill them.¡± (Amare) ¡°They can''t be that bad.¡± (Kuro) After saying such, Amare just gave me a look as if she pitied me, ¡®they aren¡¯t seriously as bad as she says right¡¯, was what I thought at the time. I wish I was able to go back and better mentally prepare myself for what was going to happen. ¡­ ¡°First things first, who were you before you came to this world?¡± (Neran) ¡°Hoh, that sounds interesting. Where could the supposed ¡®golden egg¡¯ come from?¡± (Serious) ¡°Why does his past matter? I want to know how he got so strong when we came to this world first.¡± (Ren) ¡°Yea, and if he has a few ideas on how to get back at those bastards who controlled us.¡± (Jason) ¡°...¡± (Kuro and Aeria) I gazed over at the only woman here and she had a face that showed she loathed her very existence at the moment. My gut indicated that I will have to struggle not to kill these guys. ¡°Hey! I asked you a question.¡± (Neran) Is it just me, or does this guy have a problem with me. I never even met him before, so what the hell is up with the attitude. ¡°Firstly, don''t raise your voice toward me or I will reunite your face with the floor. Secondly, before asking someone for personal information, giving your own is common courtesy.¡± (Kuro) I had the impression I wouldn¡¯t like this guy, so I had no regard with holding my words. ¡°Guh, fine...I¡¯m Neran. The hero chosen by the God Cosmian. Back on Earth I was-¡± (Neran) ¡°A pretty boy with all the girls swooning over me with the ¡®Stick of Justice¡¯ so far up my ass I-¡± (Ren) ¡°REN!¡± (Neran) After that Ren guy interrupted Neran¡¯s introduction that looked like it was about to turn into some long self praising rant. The two started endlessly arguing. Picking up some information from their argument, the two knew each other from Earth. The only noteworthy information I got was Ren being a martial artist. Neran also appeared to have the so called ¡®Popular¡¯ life. ...Why the hell was Neran selected to be here. I can understand Ren a little. Even if he doesn¡¯t appear to have the right mentality, he still has some type of battle experience and mind set to train. But Neran...what the hell was Cosmian thinking. Why didn¡¯t the gods pull in soldiers or something. Anyone with the capability to do what''s necessary would have been an obvious choice. All I can feel from Neran is naivety. ¡°*Sigh* Putting these two aside, who are you two.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Serious.¡± (Serious) ¡°Hmm, ah, names Jason¡± (Jason) Serious appears to be just observing...not someone I would trust under normal circumstances seeing how careful he appears with regards to information. For now I¡¯ll just keep an eye on him. Jason seems a bit more simple. This entire time he has been practicing some fighting moves. Though from what I''ve seen so far in this world, he is lacking quite a bit in technique. *Sigh* I¡¯m already starting to hate being here. These guys don''t feel to be taking the situation seriously at all in my eyes. Amare already told me how they didn¡¯t do any research on the skills and abilities this world has to offer. If my evaluation was skeptical coming in here, I don''t think it can go any lower than it has. ¡°Names Kuronus Lux, just call me Kuro.¡± (Kuro) We ended up discussing a few things, Neran became extremely annoying wanting to know my origins from Earth. I just shrugged him off and wanted to end this whole gathering already. This gathering could¡¯ve happened a long time ago but the gods were too competitive with each other and refused to cooperate. After finally meeting with the others, the wish for the good old days of separation crept back up within my heart. Even though I explained a lot of my discoveries to these people, the only one who appeared to understand was Aeria standing quietly in the back. I already understood her intentions of avoiding these guys. Our evaluations may be similar to each other. In the end I simply had to endure trying to teach these guys to stop being them long enough to do some investigating and research on their own. For whatever reason, they didn¡¯t put the skills this world has to offer in their eyes. So I ¡®thoroughly¡¯ had to ¡®beat¡¯ the idea of learning these skills as a useful endeavor directly into them. Much to their dismay. Even if they resented me for my ¡®generous¡¯ teachings...they had it coming. I especially ingrained some extracurricular knowledge into Neran. I even notice a slight smile on the girls otherwise passive face. I wonder if she enjoyed seeing these guys experience my teaching methods. With noticable fear in their eyes Jason, Serious and Ren left to train themselves up. Neran just had a look of utter hate and frustration while he disappeared from my site. The only ones that remained were me and Aeria. ¡°Now that the idiots are gone, do you have any real questions for me.¡± (Kuro) ¡°...I was told that you having a skill that can combat mind control. I¡­¡± (Aeria) ¡°No need to hesitate in this regard since I have no intentions to withhold information. As for that skill, I don''t know if you can learn it without a bit of practise. Though for now, I devised some countermeasure for that organization that has been making a mess of things.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Countermeasures?¡± (Aeria) After a long discussion, I taught Aeria what I learned thus far about the organization and about matters regarding the world. It was then I realized the other chosen left without hearing this information. They were adamant about ways to get stronger or about my past that it never came up when they were here...whatever, I¡¯ll just relay the details from Amare. Aeria seemed to appreciate my discoveries and left to put them into practice while I returned to my own business. Amare praised my ability to be lenient toward the others as she bid me farewell. So far, a lot has happened. Out of all the main-chosen, Aeria seems to have good qualities. I haven''t encountered any sub-chosen that didn¡¯t have a particular strong suit, if anything they are really useful. I¡¯ll have to find other companions for the coming fights though. As time passed, everything in Birgen, Labrindel and Korgoth seemed to be reaching a state of stability. Neferia was rather far so things were slow moving in that area. The best news to alleviate a bit of the tension was finding Khan. He lost an eye and an arm with his muscles no longer bulging, but he was alive, even if malnourished and half dead. Tammy cried for a long time with her emotions being all over the place. After I treated him and restored his missing limb and eye, I set him up in a program to slowly recover his strength. He was too out of it to discuss what happened though, I also didn¡¯t ask. I just let him feel the relief of seeing his daughter again. After I left the two during one of my regular treatment sessions and returning to my own home to rest, I couldn¡¯t help ponder my situation. Never would I have guessed my life would change so much. Magic, another world, gods and so much more. My life from before seemed so small even if it felt so profound to me. Regardless of the grand scheme of things, I will keep pushing forward. There are countless people in this world that need to be killed and I remained in this area for quite a while, and there are still many things to do. Returning to my room I knew that my current life was coming to a close. Things will become a lot more complicated. Even so, I will face it. -------------------------------------- A/N: Sorry again for making you all wait. Arc 4 - Chapter 2 - Quiet Departure Author - Thank you for reading. Chapters will come out every 1-2 days, 3 tops from now on. If things go well on my end and I¡¯m in the mood, double releases. (Also I was working on school projects and people keep getting fired at work, really annoying.) ----------------------------------------- After finishing my departure preparations, I evaluated the current situation of my colleagues to ensure they will be well while I¡¯m away. Abra and her son Neil are living a happy life as Abra controls a lavish tailoring business with many apprentices that will eventually make branch buildings in other locations. Soon I suspect her to be one of the most successful people in the area that doesn¡¯t contain any personal fighting strength. Neil as well made an astounding recovery and is a leading figure toward his peers. I haven''t seen the guy frown at all since he was finally able to perform a few fighting techniques and magic. His earnest efforts dazzled many people, especially when they heard about his past from him himself. The guy doesn¡¯t see his past situation as something to be ashamed of, but something to overcome. I can''t help but respect him as well. Tammy and her father Khan are now managing a new adventurers guild that is backed by the city rather than being a stand alone force with no order. The previous guild was governed by a separate party based in a location I haven''t ventured to yet. People who don''t want to be tied down to guard Bergan or any other city can freely use the guilds facilities to make contributions to the city and other locations they are branched at. The two had no problems setting everything up as their prior experience with the former regulations of the traditional guild was often something they didn¡¯t agree with. After revamping the guild with their own ideas, certain requirements and restrictions were changed to encompass a larger scale of tasks one could take and do since the guild is technically a freelance work office for the city. This provided many jobs for people as the tasks can range from many various jobs ensuring that as long as people put in some effort, they can eat well. Many residence of the outer district, or slums as it is commonly called, took a liking to the guild they opened making it grow into a very formidable and trustworthy establishment. Regarding Beth; early on when things started to settle down in Birgen a little over a year ago, I had a few personal sessions with her and taught her many different things while learning more about her. After understanding her resentment for not being able to fight back against a lot of misfortunes she experienced, I decided to help her reach new heights in strength by focusing my [Magic Hands] to help her break her current limiters at a higher rate. She was uncomfortable with the method at first as she didn¡¯t believe getting a massage would really help her but couldn¡¯t deny the visible benefits as time passed. I learned that the skill progression of [Magic hands] is different from other skills. The mystery of why the novice stage (0/100-24/100 rank of proficiency) was so overpowered regarding its uses at a low level was that each stage focuses on different aspects of the skill. The novice stage focused on the influential capability I had on objects and people based on familiarity, the target, and skill level. The strength of the item or person can influence how fast I can affect them, though progression falls to a standstill for people I treat if they don''t train. Intermediate (25/100 - 49/100) seems to change how fast the effects take place. The table regarding its effects is inclined toward what it focuses on until it reaches the next advancement. I won''t know the changes until I reach the advanced stage, but given my current rate of progress being already at Mastery 38/100, it shouldn''t take too long at this rate. I taught Beth a lot about about battle tactics, weak points on the body, survival skills, and first aid. Her proficiency to learn everything was very good since I helped her body adapt to everything like a sponge in water. As a gift to congratulate her efforts, I gifted her my [Imperitus Blade] that I improved with the [Versilian ore] and upgrades to the enchantment runes. Since it no longer improved my [Blade Utility] I adopted the use of a variant Glaive weapon that I had Rust prepare based on a few designs I requested as I later converted it inter a higher grade weapon. As Beth¡¯s mental capacity was improved, her contemplation regarding her past seemed to differ as she understood that she was indeed not the same helpless person. I can''t say her confidence is unshakable, but she is a capable leader now and is in charge of the main military alongside that militaristic sub-chosen. The two work very well together and already made notable achievements in military affairs. Shirley seems to have left her shell for the most part as she runs the most well known restaurant in Birgen. She gained an appreciation for cooking as she enjoyed the smiles people had when they ate good food. Her business outstripped Abra¡¯s by a long shot as the strict standards for the food provided was highly received. All the cities under my control have one of her restaurants that function similarly to the one that used to exist in the destroyed city of Tarthus. The only difference being the size of the building being bigger and the variety of foods being more plentiful as she asked me for my input. Her business success aside, I know for a fact that she planted some strange ideas in Illis. The girl trains her magic diligently when I¡¯m busy and endlessly tries to get as much attention from me as she can when I¡¯m not. The girl knows my schedule by heart since I don''t usually train or research endlessly since time for rest is a necessity to grow properly. Shirley was exposed when Illis spilled the beans when she mentioned some of the things her mom said when she was too excited and didn¡¯t pay attention. The ideas Shirley has regarding relationships...are rather dangerous. Thankfully, my understanding of my [Connected] trait improved. I can apparently repress troublesome or dangerous emotions if I catch it early on, so I kept Illis from gaining a severe case of infatuation. She still endlessly cares for me as her other emotions toward me are too far along for me to do anything about it. But at least I can keep her mentally stable and capable of thinking about things other than me. Although, her desire to get strong enough to follow me when I visit the area is a bit worrisome. These matters aside, Layla decided to remain in Birgen and eventually seek out other members of our race when she gets stronger. The fight with Ward and Wynet showed her a lot about how little strength she really held as she couldn''t do much beside protect herself. She wasn¡¯t going to leave any time soon, and from the looks of it, planned on setting off when I scheduled myself to return to this area. The schedule being that I was going to venture toward Puerial''s home, stopping at Concord to finish of the Concord sect along the way before making a sweep back up to this location to head toward other populated areas not under my control. This area is particularly remote as the areas to the west are occupied by a long strip of jagged mountains while the east will eventually lead to an extremely large and hazardous area of forests with dense mana with large amounts of high level monsters. I suspect it to be where the fairy came from. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The South stretches down along the mountains for a fairly long distance as it eventually condenses into forested areas that are seldom explored due to the large string of people never returning. There are people that appear from there saying they arrived from the other side of the forest, but this was a low minority that included Belle and her team. Due to checking various slaver routes and reports, elves are more commonly captured here, and Puerial mentioned trying to get herbs in a location similar to this. Me finding the guys who caught her is also what confirmed my initial findings. What happened to them was also determined by Puerial...who decided to make them impotent and forced to work in the pleasure district. The woman are all confirmed criminals with no redeemable qualities as people, they were also ¡®treated¡¯ to remove scars and make them more appealing before sending them to various locations to reflect on their life choices. Entertainment being low, I need to provide people with methods to relieve themselves as recreational activities can only go so far in this type of world. As such, Puerial¡¯s choice was interesting considering the fact that her former captors were notorious for selling ¡®used¡¯ products most of the time. Puerial was indeed fortunate at the time. The current plan is to venture South to eventually get to Puerial¡¯s home which seems to be pretty far. As communication between villages and small towns are nonexistent, using the old map of the area as reference, my group will sweep past known locations were inhabitants should live and add them to my control range. As making slave collars are a simple thing to me, I can capture and enslave bandits and the like to be sent here for their new careers. Eventually I will reinforce any surviving villages with protection and resources based on their conditions. Even if this sounds like a time consuming job, my current abilities makes building houses, walls, establishing guards using criminals and other things very easy. It only takes time if I go into details with decorations and enchantments or try to actually manage people. I¡¯ll just go about it with my own methods regardless if their is some sort of protest as it''s too much of a hassle trying to placate people¡¯s worries. Besides, the people in this city stopped running away in fear of me already and often greet me with stiff smiles...I find it more amusing than sad. Well they only ended up like this after some catkin toddler clung to my leg when her traveling merchant parents weren''t paying attention. Jeez, everyone thought I was going to kill her or something. This made the parents plead for mercy with tears seeing everyone''s reaction and hearing their comments about me. What am I some type of demon. I just picked up the toddler and handed her back to them as she started crying saying something about a flower. Her meaning was very obvious to me, and her parents didn¡¯t help when they suddenly started sniffing me. Though me just walking away seemed to surprise the onlookers, I just ignored the event as it wasn¡¯t the first time. Since then their guard around me wasn¡¯t so severe and over time ended up how it is now. As everyone started to settle down, Belle endeavored to follow me, Shiro and Puerial since she wanted to gain a broader range of experiences and get revenge. Ward and Wynet opted to recover their strength and teach suitable people after making a few tomes with various incantations that I took the pleasure of reading. They hope to follow the original ideals they held from their former group before being mind controlled. Capable magic users are hard to come by in this area aside from elven settlements from what I heard. The two said their group were based to the north past were the mountains stop blocking travel to the west. Thorough investigation of its distance put it in a very far and remote location. It will be a long while before I get anywhere near there, so the thought of it was pushed aside for now. In the end, everyone seemed to have finally settled into a decent life style. The sub-chosen are also a very welcomed influence that are now based in the various cities to manage. Though I can¡¯t help but sigh at how useless the other main-chosen are besides Aeria. The original plan for us was to consolidate our strength in this ¡®relatively¡¯ safe region before spreading out across this vast world. This plan was utterly ruined by Neran who has gathered Jason, Serious, and Ren into a group that has yet to show me anything worthy of praise. At the very least they finally started gathering up various abilities to at least help them. I have little hope for them though since they wasted so much time. Aeria however managed to reverse the situation in the city she almost liberated using the things I taught her. The city itself is placed past the forest to the south, but I have no intention of heading there since she seems capable enough to handle that area. My main objective is fulfilling my promise with Puerial before heading North. Puerial herself has also grown a lot more concerned with matters regarding her home after I reared her mind to always reflect upon the things she hears. The naivety she usually showed has slowly been replaced by a highly contemplative individual. Unfortunately for people who don''t know this, she keeps it hidden with a whimsical nature. She seldom reveals a serious expression around others except for who she trusts. The main reason she keeps that aloof atmosphere, while before it was natural, is to guard herself and fool possible enemies. Her mental growth was truly astonishing. The only time she doesn¡¯t have her guard up and reveals her usual playful self is when we are alone or with close friends. Shiro as well made an admirable effort to grow stronger as she dispatches enemies with clever tactics rather than pushing through with her strength alone. Her prowess is now to the point where I no longer need to instruct her when we fight. My main concern is that she has developed a strong guard mentality. Without regard to her own feelings, she follows my orders without question. Her loyalty is too strong in my personal opinion. Regardless, I detect she is very happy standing by me so I can''t find any leeway to change her behavior. Trying to force her only makes her depressed. Hopefully she will become more independent later on. ------------------------------------------- It is just before dawn as I gaze at the three before me. Goodbye¡¯s were already said as everyone else slumbers at their respective homes. The preparations for our departure is done. ¡°Are you three ready?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Un.¡± (Shiro) ¡°No problem~¡± (Puerial) ¡°Yea.¡± (Belle) ¡°Then, let''s not waste anymore time.¡± (Kuro) ------------------------------------------ A/N: Things should be picking up speed again now. Equipment and stuff will be shown in the next chapter. Arc 4 - Chapter 3 - A road less traveled Author: Thank you for reading. ------------------------------------------------- ¡°Boring~¡± (Puerial) ¡°Whens lunch?¡± (Belle) ¡°...¡± (Shiro) ¡°D-damn...why are they...so strong¡­¡± (Bandit 1) ¡°Nooooo! Let me go...uhg¡± (Bandit 2) ¡°Wait! We can make a deal! Aaaaaah!¡± (Bandit 3) Ah, another weak bunch huh. I cant deny they aren''t anywhere close enough to satisfy our current battle prowess. Lets finish this up quickly. Currently, It¡¯s been a few days since we left Birgen and we have only encountered a few weak bandits here and there based close to the last city in the area were the final sect family resides. The city is called Concord, and has already been mostly captured by my forces. It''s been surrounded by my troops to prevent the criminals and upper echelons from escaping. The only resistance left is the sect home and a few hidden hideouts for local criminal groups. Since the upheaval of the previous order this area went by, most of what was left of bandit groups have fled to evade capture (If their leader was smart enough to run that is). Slavers are also now a rare commodity since it was no doubt suspicious when a lot of them never returned to the northern areas past the mountains opening point. The only criminal groups left are small time crooks without much head strength to realize being a crook in this area is no longer a good idea. It¡¯s actually pretty amazing how much safer it is to travel now compared to before. Merchant groups have actually started coming down in swarms when the few that showed up left with large hauls. The cities are now showing large signs of flourishing under these conditions. Public opinion is at an all time highest while public order is at a continuous rise. With ample job opportunities and agricultural improvements, food markets and such have made a decent rebound from its rather despondent state from before. The increase of domesticated animals have also given a small source of income. As well as each city having started up areas to cultivate them after Birgen produced its second generation of animals after the first group was born. Having a reliable source of meat and such has made people slowly stop questioning the current people in charge and rather stuff their faces with a smile. People tend not to complain when their livelihood makes noticeable improvements after all. ¡°Kuro, when you''re done with these guys, let''s set up camp.¡± (Belle) ¡°Alright.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I¡¯ll set up the bath.~¡± (Puerial) ¡°I got the tents.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Hey! Where are you touching!¡± (Female Bandit) ¡°Quiet.¡± (Kuro) ¡°!!!!!¡± (Female Bandit) ¡°...Done, all of you head back to Birgen for your assignments.¡± After sending off the bandit group when I finished treating the woman for her future, I started making dinner preparations as Belle maintained watch on the surroundings. Shiro can hear people approaching at a fairly large distance at this point while I can do the same if I use magic, but it''s better safe than sorry. ¡°Kuro.~¡± (Puerial) ¡°Massage *blush*.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Can''t you two give it a rest at least while we travel, and how the hell can you keep up with them.¡± (Belle) ¡°*Sigh* just drop it.¡± (Kuro) Thankfully, I can repress their emotions from getting too heated for the most part. Though, doing it for too long causes them to build stress. Travelling also seems to make their stress build a lot more rapidly. Whether I¡¯m busy or not, these two hormone induced girls won''t give up if I don''t satisfy them for too long. At this point, I don''t particularly mind as long as it doesn''t come up at a bad time. The night was spent in a vigorous mood, much to Belle¡¯s annoyance. She calmed down after I took her shift to be on watch, so it didn¡¯t end in any arguments. Without wasting time, we continued on to reach Concord at a good pace. ¡­ ¡°Hey Kuro, what do you think we¡¯ll get from those people in Concord?¡± (Belle) ¡°Hmm, if it''s anything like my family from Birgen...than we should find something interesting. Maybe some rare ore, or something I can study later.¡± (Kuro) Knowing how these families think, there is a high chance for something interesting popping up if we completely ransack the place. ¡°Any issues with the new equipment?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Nah, the stuff feels amazing. Makes it hard to believe how much better they are compared to normal weapons and armor on the market.¡± (Belle) ¡°They are perfect.~¡± (Puerial) ¡°No problems. They don''t hinder movements at all.¡± (Shiro) Hmm, it seems my cloth armor doesn''t have any complaints. If things keep going well and I get top quality materials, this armor will eventually be unmatched by normal standards.
Hybridized Armor
Versilian Metal/Cloth Armor (Set)Rank: B-
Description:The fabric was woven through special methods to form an odd hybridization between high quality Versilian metal and unknown cloth with enhanced properties.
Effects:Defense up (Upper Medium) Durability up (Medium) Textile Strength up (Upper Medium) Softness up (Upper Medium) Retractive attribute Self Repair (Small) Abrasion resistant (Medium) Deterioration resistant (Medium) Temperature resistant (Medium) Body Enhance (Lower Medium) Magic Resistance (Lower Medium) Clarity Boost (Small)
No doubt about how much the armor has improved from before. Each armor has been tailored to meet the demands and fighting styles of each of us. I also put some effort in it''s aesthetic appearance since it was demanded of me. Oddly enough, when I put some effort in it''s appearance the effects of the armor seems to have improved slightly. Since then I have been putting emphasis on all of the artistic details of all my works and have noticed they are slightly superior to when I make them normally. I believe it''s the effect of my [Artistic Hands]. Normally my work does look pretty good on their own, but become very eye catching when I put in some detail.
Usurper¡¯s Arm
WeaponRank: B-
Description:A glaive designed for practicality. Regardless of how practical the design was meant to be, people can''t help but admire the weapons might and appearance.
Effects:Durability up (Upper Medium) Sharpness up (Medium) Balance up (Medium) Self repair (Small) Elemental Damage (Moderate) Mana Steal (Small) Air Current Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Quick Morph (Quickly repeated use can endanger the blades integrity)
My new weapon is very effective in various combat situations. Mana Steal is self explanatory and not only activates when slashing people, but spells as well. Air current is a subtle stream of air that wraps around the blade when I wield it, and prevents air resistance while having a slight knockback effect against opponents. Everyone¡¯s weapons can really devastate unprepared opponents due to their various effects. This area doesn¡¯t have a lot of powerful enchanted weapons from what I¡¯ve seen. None I have found have ever exceeded rank: C-. Plus their effects aren¡¯t as mysterious as the ones I¡¯ve encountered in Amy¡¯s dungeon. No doubt something she had a hand in. One of these effects that I haven''t seen on the market would be the illusory effect of our daggers. Regardless, I will use anything useful to my advantage. ¡°Hey Kuro, when do you think Cycy will wake up. I want to hear you two sing again.~¡± (Puerial) ¡°It was surprising to hear it you know, you singing.¡± (Belle) ¡°It was beautiful.¡± (Shiro) *Sigh* the fact that I got caught singing with the fairy doesn¡¯t bother me. What bothers me is how everyone keeps asking me to sing for them. All it was at first was me singing casual lyrics using the fairies voice as the base tone in order to have a change of pace one day. Oddly enough we have good synergy from what people said when we got caught. The fairy seems to actively try to have singing sessions with me as well since we started. Probably something she did with her sisters or something back when she was with the {Dryad}. Even so¡­ ¡°I don''t know, she went into some type of hibernation. Her races physiology wasn¡¯t studied properly so I don''t have much information to go on regarding her current state. I wanted to leave her in the garden I made for her but she suddenly starts convulsing with a painful face when I try to separate her from me.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I hope she will be ok.¡± (Belle) ¡°Au, wake up soon.~¡± (Puerial) ¡°Cycy *Sulk*.¡± (Shiro) I¡¯ve noticed it when I kept observing her, but her mana seems to be flowing in an odd way. It filters itself with my mana core and reenters her body. I have a theory as to what may be going on, but I have nothing definite since even Amare is not sure. A lot of the information she has regarding every race has to be taken with a grain of salt now making things very annoying. I just hope that whatever is happening to Cycy isn''t going to end up strange or something. I have enough to deal with. --------------------------------------- Nearing the city of Concord ¡°Ooh, so that''s Concord. It''s a bit...depressing.¡± (Belle) ¡°From the reports, this place regards commoners and bellow as fodder. Most of the upper class have some level of strength where they do whatever they want in accordance to some sort of strength rankings. Anyone who is seen as weak or incapable is reduced to a slave and treated rather harshly. Especially the woman, they aren¡¯t even treated as people.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hmm...these guys sound perfect for the ''Meat Shield Order'' or maybe the ''He-woman assault team'' in our military.~¡± (Puerial) ¡°Un, the lowest level of treatment we can tolerate giving them sounds good.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Disgusting bastards.¡± (Belle) ¡°No point getting upset, most of the accused party has already been rounded up for their new lives. The remaining citizens who haven''t committed any offense will be rehabilitated for living normal lives in our faction. What we are doing right now is clearing out the remaining resistance. From what I know, the only ones who can give us any trouble at this juncture is that sect. Even though the threat is fairly small at this point.¡± (Kuro) After chatting for a bit longer, we entered the city. The deplorable state of the city showed how little the upper society cared for the rest of the cities inhabitants. I already confirmed that they enslaved the enforcers to do their handy work. They were more than willy for some payback when we freed them. It¡¯s because of the guards willingness to turn on their masters that I don''t force the people who enlist in my forces to do anything they aren''t prepared for and assign them to suitable roles. Criminals get limited training while the main force consisting of relatively good people get higher combat training just in case a similar situation that I¡¯m doing here occurs. Of course people who studied how to break slave collars aren¡¯t widespread and need a long time to train up. Most people don''t seem to have the aptitude making it a lot harder to build a suitable amount of people for such a job. Given how I only managed to find 16 people with the aptitude to remove slave collars after having all of my forces tested shows how difficult it is to cultivate as a standard ability for my forces. I was left no choice but to make it into a special division for usurping possible slave forces. Thankfully they seem to have done a good job in their test run in Concord. ¡°What''s the status of the situation?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Sir, there are two criminal groups hunkering down in their fortified residences, but we have them surrounded and have been whittling away at their forces using some of those strategies we learned. They don''t have enough people capable enough to force us back and have used annoying methods to buy time. We think they may be planning to make an escape attempt on our enclosure. Though we have used the new recruits in our mage forces to detect if they may try tunneling out with [Earth Probe] and have collapsed a few tunnels already. We are preparing a final push to finish them off. The only remaining force that is preventing any advancement is that sect. They have used their abilities to prevent us from getting near their compound without casualties. As instructed, we prevented them from escaping while waiting for ¡®The Black Plague¡¯ *light chuckle*.¡± (Commanding officer) *Scowl* that stupid nickname again. Illis just had to make up such a stupid title for me. I think the system was mocking me when it was suddenly acknowledged. I think titles may be generated not just by your actions but by the way people perceive you as well.
The Black Plague
TitleCommon
Description:This name not only makes people fear a deadly sickness but makes people either fear or respect a certain black haired individual. Certain parties feel fear towards this title, while others find admiration towards it.
I will have to be careful of any weird titles being directed toward me. If I could go back in time to stop it from spreading at it''s roots¡­*Sigh*. ¡°Make preparations to finish off the two criminal groups and get it done in a few hours. Your current numbers should be enough at this point to outright overwhelm them while my group takes over your watch over the sect.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yes sir.¡± (Commanding officer) Now then, What does this sect have to give me. ------------------------------------ A/N: Happy reading. As you can expect, next chapter will be a fight. Little later than I wanted due to...you guessed it ¡®REASONS¡¯. My apologies. Arc 4 - Chapter 4 - Dominance Author: Pray for me. No seriously pray, bullshit has been calling me a lot lately. Made this chapter longer. I also took the time to fix some past mistakes while I had the chance. I don''t guarantee I got everything though but it should be better now. (Got rid of the 18+ scene also since I¡¯m just gonna focus on story advancement) ------------------------------------------------- ¡°Surround the complex and prepare for the first assault, and make sure to use the newly acquired troops for the front line, it¡¯s better not to waste good men when we have a suitable alternative.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yes, we will be ready. Men! Take your positions!¡± (Commanding Officer) ¡°Ou!¡± (Soldiers) ¡°Are you three ready?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea.~¡± (Puerial) ¡°Ready whenever you are.¡± (Belle) ¡°No problem.¡± (Shiro) Right, no need to delay any further since everyone else that was in power in the city has been taken care of. We also have plenty of meat shields to throw at the sect as well that can mitigate casualties along with various weapons provided to the soldiers to test for any issues. Based on the intelligence gathered so far; this group shouldn¡¯t be much stronger than my family so I have an idea of what to expect, give or take. Testing out a few things with the troops for improvement shouldn¡¯t be an issue. This event can also provide valuable experience to the troops about laying siege to large compounds as well. Though, it''s better if this ends quickly as well. I want to continue on to Puerial¡¯s village. ------------------------------------------- Concord Sect Grandmaster POV The Grandmaster (Oldest and strongest family member) of the sect based in Concord city gazed at the people gathered around him with a dark expression. The possible fall of his home and legacy by the hands of some crazy brat made his insides churn in frustration. All of his efforts laid on the brink and his only support left were these frightened chickens that he leered upon coldly. With a heavy voice, he continued the discussion of how to possibly stave off the crisis. ¡°What''s the status of our defenses and that ancient array we discovered in those ruins deep in the forest.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°Father, we have gathered most of our defensive arrays into the central area as instructed and placed 1/2 of the slaves across the walls to stall the enemy along with the defensive weapons. The array has also been completely constructed, but needs time to charge using the rest of the slaves we gathered before we were cut off from the outside...we still don''t know what it does. Should we really-¡± (2nd Son) ¡°Yes, we are going to use it. Right now we are on the brink of destruction because of that black haired brat. We are surrounded, and our options are nil. This array shows signs of being a high class grade array that could set us apart from everyone else in this area. I would have prefered to study it further as well, like the rest of you, but we have no time left.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) Everyone in the room didn¡¯t utter any other protests as their situation was very clear. Many having expressions of fear and uncertainty. They could only hope their discovery would lead them to a brighter future. The Grandmasters cold gaze moved about as it landed on a young woman with fair looks that were overshadowed by her despondent expression, some warmth emerged in his eyes as he spoke. ¡°Little Ming, are you alright?¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°*Sigh* If only I had the strength to have killed him back then, then maybe¡­¡± (Girl who escaped from Kuro when he was attacking his family. She soiled herself at the time and was with his brother if you still can''t remember.) ¡°It¡¯s not your fault little Ming, it was that damn Crimson Shit sect who made such a monster.¡± The grandmaster looked warmly at his granddaughter before his thoughts drifted back to his predicament restoring his unsightly and cold expression that was directed at the rest of the present members. ¡°If I had the chance I would-.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) *Bang!* ¡°Grandmaster, the remaining groups in the city except for us have been defeated. The enemy is mounting up their forces to attack us at any minute!¡± (Subordinate) The Grandmaster¡¯s face grew darker after hearing this news from the subordinate that barged into the room in panic with a haphazard salute before leaving meekly under his sharp glare. He gazed around at everyone in the room as his thoughts grew more and more angered at the looks of fear in everyone''s eyes. ¡°Get out and support the troops, hold the line until the array activates before grouping back up at it''s base.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°Y-Yes father.¡± (2nd Son) ¡°Yes Grandmaster!¡± (The rest of the higher ups) As he spoke in a domineering tone he signaled with his eyes for his Little Ming to remain behind before continuing. ¡°They won''t stop until we are all either dead or enslaved, so I don''t want to see any turncoats or I¡¯ll kill you all myself!¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°Y-Yes!¡± (Everyone in the room) Gazing coldly at everyone leaving, the grandmaster turned to the only one left in the room. His expression softened as he spoke. ¡°Little Ming, stay by my side during this conflict.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°Yes grandfather.¡± (Little Ming) ¡°Sigh, if your father was still here I would have been more at ease about passing on control of the sect. These bastards though, they have no backbone.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± (Little Ming) ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s not linger any further.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) The two left towards the ancient array in silence, their thoughts unknown. Walking down the dark corridor a cold gleam could be seen in the grandmasters eyes, its meaning, only he knows. --------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV I watch my troops as they charge the wall in separate points to divide the enemies focus. Using the slave collars, we commanded the meat shields to disable enemy slaves for the rear guard to usurp control over them for later evaluation. So far they have properly maintained their formations and a making decent enough progress. As I moved in after them, I noticed gouges along the walls. They were on fixed points across and immediately reminded me of a similar pattern I used on the walls for arrays in other cities. I can only conclude with some certainty that there were arrays here before, but were removed from the walls recently. Yet the purpose for why eludes me since doing this doesn¡¯t make much sense to me. As for the fighters on top of the walls, they were all slaves with no real purpose other than being fodder to hinder us. This made disabling them pose no issue as we paved the way into the enemy territory. The only real hassle came when we started receiving fire from the fields down below. Weapons similar to siege weapons from earth were directed towards us as we made way to descend the walls. The ammunition appeared to be enchanted as they ignited with various effects on their own as the various boulders and spikes flew in the air. Preventing their attacks wasn¡¯t impossible since it could be countered with magic and fighting techniques, but the range and number of targets wasn¡¯t small so the meat shield group took a massive fall in numbers. However they don''t seem to be well practiced in using these weapons as they often miss their targets (main forces) for the most part. ¡°Crossbowman, aim at the artillery troops! Defenders, give them cover! Let¡¯s see how well these crossbows kill compared to standard bows!¡± (Commanding Officer) ¡°Ou!¡± (Soldiers) The crossbowman take aim with their crossbows modeled after the Barnett Ghost 410 from Earth that was introduced to me from a hunting enthusiast among the sub-chosen. It was of course enhanced with materials found here which made it more powerful and durable. Compared to it''s original from earth, these can reach more than double its original firing range before losing power among other improvements. ¡°Fire!¡± (Commanding Officer) ...It was far more powerful than I gave credit. Gaping holes are protruding from almost all the targeted enemies. The bolts appeared to be too fast for them to avoid. I¡¯m not a professional in this area, but I believe this crossbow will be a standard weapon for the troops since we can easily mass produce it for the military. Various other weapons were tested, however, looking at this...I¡¯m disappointed. I¡¯m starting to wonder why I was told not to attack these sects sooner. It would''ve been far harder with the resourced I had back before I took over Birgen and the other cities, but it wouldn¡¯t be impossible if I avoided direct confrontation and stuck to sabotage. Yet, when I brought it up with Amare she says I will understand later and refuses to answer my question. As such, I continue on with the attack. It didn¡¯t take long before the walls and outer perimeter of the sect estate was already subjugated. Many of the sects people have already been slain while anyone who meets certain criteria have been captured. The thing I¡¯m bothered about is the lack of major players. Even if this sect became far too complacent in their reign, they should have quite a few capable people around. Hmm. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, assault team, group up to push toward the central area.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ou!¡± (Soldiers) My orders were quickly relayed to the other points of assault, and after a quick reorganization we prepared for another push. In moments, as we began to lay siege to take the center area, we finally started encountering defensive arrays that are pretty tyrannical in nature. They seem to cause your blood to run in reverse and forcefully expelles it from the body along with a few other types, based on what I can see. There was also a rather thick barrier behind the enemy. The amount of arrays that appeared was rather staggering. These were obviously placed upon the walls previously. As they have been placed in a more compact formation, these arrays became far more difficult to deal with. Fortunately, I have become a lot more proficient in how an array works, so disabling them didn¡¯t take long to figure out. The more knowledge I gain the faster I improve. My [Soul Bound Mind] skill makes research easier as I gain knowledge on various things. Identifying the function of an array, even if I¡¯ve never seen it before, isn¡¯t even that hard at this point. Another method to destroy an array besides disabling it''s activation key would be to over charge them with mana that opposes its nature. Which was what a lot of the troops had to do when I used an AOE neutral magic to reveal their locations along with assisting them in identifying which were which. I should set up a tutorial for rudimentary understanding of formations/arrays for the troops in order to avoid this in the future since it isn¡¯t really that efficient. After long and arduous fighting due to the countless arrays and preventative tactics to delay us, the enemy suddenly retreated. I was annoyed by the amount of tricks and traps the enemy threw at us. It was highly apparent they were simply stalling. I wanted to push through on my own, but I refrained since I didn¡¯t want the troops I gained with a lot of effort to have too many casualties. Plus this is a good opportunity to teach them a few things so I took advantage of the situation. The girls were also letting loose all over the place. From what I can feel, they are letting out some stress over some things that disturbed them while we laid siege to the place. Not that I blame them. There were quite a few children in the enemy slave troops. Plus a few of the sect members seemed to have decided to ¡®enjoy¡¯ themselves before their deaths rather than fight. They weren¡¯t killed though, that would be a mercy I won''t allow. Cries of anguish and pleads from the fallen enemies echoed around me as I moved forward through the last of the arrays before reaching the barrier. Looking at it, a barrier of this level won''t take too much time to take down. It won''t be long before the sect falls. ------------------------------------------- Concord Sect Grandmaster¡¯s Area ¡°Useless! How are they already at the barrier!¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°Th-They are too strong. Before we realized it, the arrays were being destroyed before the enemy took on any major casualties. We tried as best we could to delay them, but we couldn¡¯t even make a significant impact on their numbers. We were overwhelmed before-¡± (sect grunt) ¡°Silence! Don''t speak anymore. If you bastards took the sect training more seriously than they wouldn¡¯t have pushed you all back so fiercely.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) The grandmasters words echoed across the area as his veins visibly bulged from his head. Many of the sects people indeed paid little effort in self discipline and focused on enjoying themselves due to their social standing. Only those with high ranking family members were unable to escape mandatory training. Even so, it''s not like they didn¡¯t try to sneak out to have various types of fun whenever it was possible. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The amount of true elites via sect standard can only amount to no more than 100 at the most. These elites however can be suppressed with the minimum of 5-7 soldiers on the enemies side. With the amount of enemies they are facing and with how coordinated they are, fighting head on would be suicidal. Especially when the one leading them is capable of completely keeping their elites in check on his own. Not to mention if his companions assisted. This however was secondary, what the grandmaster needed was time. Enough time to activate the array that could save them. Yet instead of fighting, his clansmen retreated in fear with tears and wet pants. This settled it for him, there was no saving his home. Not with these people. The grandmaster gazed at Little Ming with a strange expression that she had never seen before. With a crazed resolve in his eyes he made a decision that could only be considered mad. ¡°Fine then, let this sect fall! I¡¯ll just make a new one with your corpses!¡± (Sect Grandmaster) -------------------------------------- Back to Kuro¡¯s side *Shatter* The echo of a broken barrier filled the surroundings. But the cheers of the soldiers who charged in with me was quickly halted by the sudden smell of pungent blood and sharp pressure that filled the air. A ghastly sight filled our eyes as many gaped in shock and terror. In front of us when we entered the central courtyard where the images of men, women, children, and elderly shriveling away as blood spilled from their orifices. Their cries echoed as the blood around them vaporized into a red mist heading toward the center of the formation. ¡°Grandfather! Why!¡± (Little Ming) A young woman fearfully gazes at an old man slowly being covered by the blood vapor. Tears stream down her face as she lays bound with mana. ¡°Don''t worry Little Ming, everything will be fine.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°Y-You¡¯re killing everyone! Stop!¡± (Little Ming) ¡°They don''t matter anymore. Their sacrifice will give me new life, and together we will remake the sect anew.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) ¡°I don''t understand!¡± (Little Ming) ¡°You will soon.¡± (Sect Grandmaster) I¡¯m not one to stay idle when the enemy takes action, so I quickly call for everyone to form a defensive perimeter. The pressure being given off by the array isn¡¯t something these guys can handle and I¡¯d rather not add more fuel to the fire. I signal the girls to defend to troops as well, I can only judge enough from my knowledge that this array is far more cruel than the ones we encountered before and isn¡¯t so easily disabled. The previous ones were most likely derived from this one as a downgraded variant. Using Alchemy to forcefully change the structure crossed my mind, but sudden instability in arrays can lead to massive explosions and this array is really big and I¡¯m not fond of blowing myself up. So that option will be shelved. However I can at least prevent it from affecting me. Simply countering the effects using [Magic Clad] can do just that. Especially due to its advancement into the advanced stage not long ago. Spoiler :
Magic Clad
Active SkillAdvanced Level 1
Description:The user clads him/herself or objects with mana for various effects depending on the element and understanding of application.
EffectsPhysical Armament +30% Elemental effect Equipment Armament +15% Elemental effect Partial Clad Armament - Upkeep depends on amount clad Density Increase Initial activation: 5,000 MP Upkeep: 300 MP /s minimum output
My skills criteria for evolution is still a bit strange in some aspects to me, but now the skills activation changed while developing a minimum output requirement and can become more powerful as you increase the upkeep. My current MP recovery rate would still be short of the upkeep if it wasn¡¯t for my [Full Body Control] offsetting the consumption rate. With this I don''t have to worry about exhausting my mana by simply standing in the array. As long as I¡¯m careful I shouldn¡¯t have any problems advancing. Activating my skill, I walk into the array and feel no discomfort. As expected, it was a success. Glancing around at the arrays structure as I move forward, I can only understand that it pulls out the victim''s blood like the previous ones. But there are additional functions that seems to rework the blood into something else. It¡¯s obviously not just some mere vapor. However this array is far more complex from what I have read so far. The only solution I have to stop it is to take down the person controlling it. In but moments I closed the distance between me on the center of the array. The old man is now completely covered by the blood vapor to the point I can''t see anything of his figure. Wielding my glaive, I strike down with a mana clad explosive strike to break through the membrane. Like tearing through clothe, the blade passes through easily but is stopped and repelled by a sudden impact emerging from the target. A powerful shock wave pushes me back as the membrane dissipates to reveal a middle aged man who seems to be approaching his later years. Yet the vigor within his appearance was unmistakable. With this I have determined what the purpose of this array may be. To steal vitality from within people''s blood. The efficiency is low, but the results from a massive sacrifice speaks for itself. If my troops would have been added to the mix, the likelihood of this man returning to his youthful self is not an impossibility. ¡°Remain at a distance! This array will steal your life essence!¡± (Kuro) ¡°Men! Surround the area at a distance! Provide support fire when possible! Young Misses please provide support!¡± (Commanding Officer) ¡°Ou!¡± (Soldiers) ¡°You got it.¡± (Puerial) ¡°No problem.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Yea.¡± (Belle) Seeing as I don''t have to worry too much about the back, I can put more focus on the guy in front of me. He is giving of a stronger pressure to when I met my father in this world. Plus I was a lot weaker back then and yet the guy in front of me is giving off such a sharp feeling, like knives cutting my skin. However, even if this guy is strong. So what? I planned on fighting strong opponents from the beginning. I firmly grasp my blade as I strengthen myself further with [Magic Clad]. Activating [Bloodwake Step] I move forward in an unpredictable manner. The man in front sneers as he makes a casual swing towards me. But such a haphazard attack will never reach me as I activate the newest function of my movement skill from when it passed into the intermediate level. As my blood surges I find myself suddenly behind the man as I strike with my full strength. *Clang* My blade is parried and held in the mans grasp as he turned around with a shocked expression. His fist appears clad in stone, but my attack is far from finished. Channeling mana into the glaive, it bends into an L shape as it digs into the mans shoulder releasing it from his grasp as I swing it again at his vitals. He curses at me vehemently as we both start utilizing various techniques to try and kill the other. The weight of his strikes sends ripples down my arms at I try to offset the effects with mana. Blow for blow our attacks speed up as shock waves start flying towards the surrounding drowning out the cheers of the troops. Using magic within an active array is not possible, so my battle strength is affected. But since I trained to not rely on magic, I¡¯m not too heavily disadvantaged. My opponent also appears unable to fully grasp his current strength. I don''t waste time and fill my blade with mana and prepare it for another explosive strike with quadruple the initial cost. I¡¯m not worried about the expenditure as I can refill my reserves very easily. *Clang* As my blade pierces his stone skin defense on his arm a rumbling noise can be heard subtly from within as he wails in anger. ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you for all the trouble you¡¯ve caused me and sacrifice all of those cretins too!¡± (Sect grandmaster) Saying such his body swells to double it''s original size as waves of mana circle around him. A massive palm of energy appears above him and is hurled toward me. I activate [Bloodwake Step] once more and barely evade the attack. Giving a cold snort the enemy forms more energy palms and hurls them at me with all his might. I waste no time to augment my blade as I try to divert the attacks trajectory as I evade. Slicing through would take too much effort as it is. This exchange goes on for a short while before his attacks suddenly stop. ¡°Get away from her!¡± (Sect grandmaster) Before I realized it, the young woman he was with ended up behind me. Gazing back all I can hear from her are incoherent cries and a killing intent that is slowly getting stronger. But I refocus on the man again as he charges toward me with unabated strength. In moments we clash once more trying to strike down at each others vitals. A thought flashes through my mind as I hurl a grenade at the girl. Immediately the man flashes me a fierce look as he halts his assault to stop it from reaching her as it ignites in a bright light blinding him. The grenade is nonlethal at far distances as its main effect is obviously to blind people. Using this chance I strike at his vitals with all my strength as I hear a notification ring in my ears. The blade fully pierces through his tough defenses as his insides are ignited in a fiery explosion. He drops to his knees unable to speak as he gazes at me with unwillingness in his eyes. I unceremoniously swipe my blade across his unguarded neck. I initially didn¡¯t think to use such a method to take him down as I figured she was a tool to him. But seeing his crazed abandon to protect her it was obvious he would do anything to keep her safe. Which is what lead to his own demise. He now lays beheaded on the floor as the array slowly powers down. The energy binding the girl also dissipates as she charges towards me with a knife from her bosom. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± (Ming) I easily dodge her frantic attacks as she cries out how I ruined everything for her. About how I ripped away her perfect life. In all honesty, I don''t really care. I didn¡¯t come to this world to please people so her complaints are falling on deaf ears. I disabled her as the girls and a few troops approach me. I gave quick orders to ransack the area and find any stragglers. Everyone complied as no room was left unturned. The young woman was also detained with the others. Not long after, the clear sign was given as the spoils were collected. With this The assault on Concord can now draw to a close as I now officially control all the cities in this location. After checking through everything, my group will leave to Puerial''s home. I believe I also got a notification during the battle. -------------------------------------------------- A/N: I don''t like writing in a bad mood so again I¡¯m sorry for disappearing. I already have the tables ready for the next chapter to show his progress so look forward to that after the side chapter on Neran. The previous post won''t be up for too long as well. Please post if I made any mistakes. Thx. (I took a glance at my rep since I haven''t been on in awhile, how the hell did it jump from 2 all the way to 900) Arc 4 - Side Chapter 1 - Neran Author: For the people who are no longer reading my story, I¡¯m happy you stayed to this point. I thank the rest of you guys for continuing. I was cringing while I was writing this. -------------------------------------------- Neran''s POV (After Kuro beat him and the others up when they first met) Sigh, what the hell is up with the others ¡®find ways to get stronger¡¯ they said¡¯ ¡®we need to be able stand strong on our own¡¯ they said. Even Ren of all people left to ¡®See things with a new perspective¡¯, what does he need to see when we know that we need to stop bad people. We are strong when we stand together, that''s how it''s always been. Why would they want to separate. And what was up with that Kuro guy not wanting to tell me who he was! Understanding each other is important for comrades. But no, he had to go and belittle me and call me a fool. All while spouting nonsense about us not being heroes! That guy makes me so mad! The others didn¡¯t even want to help me stop him from going down a dark path and enslave people, saying to leave it be and stop messing around. How am I messing around! We were sent here to be heroes not take away people''s freedom, I don''t care what that Kuro guy says! How can the Gods just let him enslave people too! This isn¡¯t right! That Kuro guy must have done something to trick the Gods. There is no way they would let him do such a horrible thing. I¡¯ll expose him and get the Gods to help me set things right. Then we can all take down those corrupt guys who are messing everything up in this world together. I¡¯ll just head to where Kuro is and show the Gods all the horrible things Kuro is doing to people and they will totally help me show him how he is wrong. ¡­ There it is, Birgen. Those rude merchants who said I was annoying finally pointed me to the city where Kuro is. After asking a few people who were traveling out of the city about a person with black hair living there to confirm it. I can say without a doubt that this is the place, and it only took me three tries to find the right city. Those maps are darn too confusing. Though I heard that there was a girl with black hair in Birgen and not a guy from a few people. Poor Kuro, to be mistaken as a girl, it may be why he is so cranky. Hmm, now that I¡¯m here though...how do I get in? Kuro no doubt put up something to keep me from getting in. So I¡¯ll have to try sneaking in. Those walls shouldn¡¯t be so tough to climb. ¡­ I was wrong! It¡¯s a lot more difficult to climb than it looks! And why would the guards start shooting arrows for? Aren¡¯t guards supposed to put people in jail after detaining criminals? How could they shoot without asking questions first? Will I have to charge through the front gate? They didn¡¯t see my face so¡­ ¡­ They let me through...does this mean I didn¡¯t have to try climbing the wall? I thought for sure that Kuro would stop me from entering, what gives? Whatever, I¡¯m in the city now so now''s the time to start finding evidence of Kuro¡¯s wrongdoings. ¡­ I can see now why the Gods were fooled by Kuro. To build schools, libraries and playgrounds can really make one believe he has their best interests at heart. But he won''t fool me, I know he is only doing this to fool everyone. Nobody who can enslave innocent people without batting an eye can do these things out of kindness. Just having kids practise various crafts under the guise of extracurricular learning is just a fancy cover up for child labor. That fiend! If I can''t find evidence around the town, than I¡¯ll just have to get it from the source. At night, I¡¯ll leave that inn with the nice beds and head to the estate that was said to be his home. Typical of him to live in the best area compared to everyone else. Just wait until I expose the truth! I overslept. The beds at the inn seem to have a bewitching effect that prevented me from getting up at the intended time. I heard they were provided by Kuro, no doubt to bind people to their beds at night to stop them from acting out of his sight. This setback won''t stop me though, I can just try again tomorrow. For now I¡¯ll just inspect that restaurant with the amazing food at a great price. ¡°Kuro! {¡°Crap!¡± (Neran)} Come on, let''s have lunch at moms restaurant, you spend too much time locked away with your experiments.¡± (Redheaded girl) ¡°You don''t have to drag me into the building Illis, my legs work just fine.¡± (Kuro) ¡°But we can finally eat together, just the two of us together!¡± (Illis) This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.¡°Oi, don¡¯t make it sound different than what it is.¡± (Kuro) ¡°But my mom said when two people go out together alone than it is a special time for them. So that means we are sharing a special moment, so don''t ruin it!¡± (Illis) ¡°Your mother again huh, we¡¯re just eating together. No need to get so worked up.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Mu~, Kuro doesn¡¯t get it. But that''s one of your charms right?¡± (Illis) ¡°Hmm?¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah *cough*! Kuro did you finish the thing.¡± (Illis) ¡°[Her emotions are going all over the place]...calm down a bit. Here.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ooh, pretty!¡± (Illis) ¡°Hey you two, ready to order? Woh, what a nice flower. Is it made of crystal?¡± (Waitress?) ¡°Kinda, it¡¯s a dense glass that I enchanted with self repair. I plan on having buildings renovated with it so people can let the sun in without the draft and such. I made this bit for Illis to add to her collection of memorable objects.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud! It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± (Illis) ¡°Heh, then make one for me too. One of those would be a nice decoration for the restaurant.¡± (Waitress?) ¡°No problem.¡± (Kuro) That was close, I don''t think he saw me. To think I would run into him here. Hmph and to see him hitting on woman with glass flowers. I bet those were bought from a store. Just wait, when I expose him for what he is, people like those two girls will be freed from his bewitchment. ¡°Oi, how long are you going to hide under the table! Either order something or let someone else take the seat.¡± (Another waitress) ¡°Ah sorry, I''ll have today''s special.¡± (Neran) ¡­ I''ve reached the estate but...damn, the whole place is crawling with guards. How am I supposed to get in there now? Huh? Wait is that a toddler? What is a toddler doing out at night? ¡°Ah Nia, here to try and conquer Kuro again huh. A bit late today too, parents put up extra defenses?¡± (Guard) ¡°Un, I had to make a hole in the wall to get out.¡± (Nia) ¡°Hole the wall? Hahaha Kuro sure has his hands full dealing with you. Luckily I only have to prevent bad people from getting in. Are you a bad person?¡± (Guard) ¡°NO~!¡± (Nia) ¡°Than, I guess I can''t stop you. Make sure not to rat me out alright.¡± (Guard) ¡°No way, Mister Guard is a friend and only bad people make friends get in trouble.¡± (Nia) ¡°That a girl, well I won''t keep you any longer. Oh and Kuro made a bunch more traps along the walkways so be mindful of that kay.¡± (Guard) ¡°Thankyou!¡± (Nia) What? He¡¯s letting that little girl in? Wait is that cat ears on her head? Ah, no wait, this is the solution to get in! I¡¯ll just have that guard let me pass through, just like her. ¡°Yo!¡± (Neran) ¡°What is your business here!¡± (Guard) Eh, he looks a bit angry. No that just natural since I seem to have startled him. ¡°I was just heading over there to-¡± (Neran) ¡°That''s a private area, step any closer and I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯m warning you!¡± (Guard) Huh? Kill? Wait but just a moment ago, kuh!? ¡°Scram or I¡¯ll end you here!¡± (Guard) I-I suddenly feel, heavy? No, I can¡¯t think about what this feeling is, I need to get out of here. This guard is serious. ¡°Hmph, just some punk brat huh. Hmm?¡± (Guard) ¡°You again! How do you keep getting in here? I tripled the guards and made so many traps and everything!¡± (Kuro) ¡°Give up Mister Flower and let me sniff you!¡± (Nia) ¡°For the love of God {¡°Hmm?¡± (Amare)}!¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hehehe this always makes my day.¡± (Guard) ¡­ Damn, what the hell. That heavy feeling¡­ I...was frightened away by a guard. Weak...that''s what he said I was. No, I won''t accept it. If I can''t reach him now because I¡¯m not strong enough. Than I will just get stronger so I can! Just wait Kuro, I''ll expose the truth eventually! -------------------------------------------------- A/N: This guy. I wrote it and can''t help shake my head. Hope you enjoyed the chapter. yep he''s cliche, but there is a reason for it and no I wont embellish him in the story. This is only to get you guys to understand his ''current'' mindset for when he pops up way later in the story. Trust me when I say EVERY character has a reason for their actions. Remember the pervert who turned out to be a brainwashed drone with a fake personality. I wont spoil anything, just know that I''m not gonna head for the cliche route were he doesn''t learn anything. Arc 4 - Chapter 5 - Private Meeting in the High Realm Author: Thank you guys for reading. Also for those who are confused about Nia she appeared in Arc 4 - Chapter 2 - Quiet Departure and was a small appearance so I¡¯m not surprised that many don''t remember her. It was this bit below: Spoiler : Quote: Besides, the people in this city stopped running away in fear of me already and often greet me with stiff smiles...I find it more amusing than sad. Well they only ended up like this after some catkin toddler clung to my leg when her traveling merchant parents weren''t paying attention. Jeez, everyone thought I was going to kill her or something. This made the parents plead for mercy with tears seeing everyone''s reaction and hearing their comments about me. What am I some type of demon. I just picked up the toddler and handed her back to them as she started crying saying something about a flower. Her meaning was very obvious to me, and her parents didn¡¯t help when they suddenly started sniffing me. Though me just walking away seemed to surprise the onlookers, I just ignored the event as it wasn¡¯t the first time. Since then their guard around me wasn¡¯t so severe and over time ended up how it is now. --------------------------------- Amare¡¯s dwelling Kuro''s POV for now Right now, I can''t help feel nervous under Amare¡¯s scolding gaze. My fight with that man in Concord turned out to leave my body with a few nasty surprises that I hadn¡¯t initially noticed. If It weren¡¯t for the fact that I often check my physical condition it may have been a nasty situation to deal with later. To use the surrounding mana to invade my body to the extent I hadn¡¯t noticed. He no doubt planned to trigger a lethal effect to cripple me during the fight. If I hadn¡¯t played against his emotions, I no doubt would have died. This information has left me in a really somber mood. ¡°So, how is your body''s condition? Will it take long to recover?¡± (Amare) ¡°A day at most if I continuously heal myself as I remove the foreign mana. To think I was so negligent to underestimate his control over the surrounding mana. If I hadn''t taken advantage of his emotions, I can''t say the outcome would have been like it was.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Take this as a lesson then. If not for your healing abilities, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if your body became crippled within a week.¡± (Amare) ¡°Yea, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± (Kuro) I couldn¡¯t help honestly nod at Amare¡¯s words. It goes without saying that I really had underestimated my opponent. A mistake that would have had severe repercussions. Just because my opponent wasn¡¯t used to his growth in strength didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have a few tricks. This is a lesson I will properly reflect on as I have indeed become overconfident of my strength in this area. ¡°Now then, I¡¯m sorry to say that I have some matters to attend to and can''t keep you here any longer. Next time I¡¯ll treat you to some crave cakes and little red tea.¡± (Amare) ¡°...Alright, see you tomorrow then.¡± (Kuro) Seeing Kuro disappear Amare took another look at Kuro¡¯s current status before a little worry appeared in her eyes. He needed to become far more stronger if he wanted to survive. Spoiler :
[quart=Name,Race]Kuronus Lux,Dreadling[/quart][quart=Level,Age]81,15[/quart][quart=SP,CP]0,39[/quart]
Status 2.0
Acolyte of Chaos
[quart=HP,HR]17490,247.6/s[/quart][quart=MP,MR]17055,278.7/s[/quart][quart=SP,SR]16235,243.7/s[/quart]
[quart=Strength,Intelligence]922,851[/quart][quart=Vitality,Wisdom]883,899[/quart][quart=Dexterity,Focus]997,944[/quart][quart=Agility,Speed]879,905[/quart]
Main Stats
Vigor777
[quart=Leadership,Charisma]27,29[/quart][quart=Charm,Art]31,33[/quart][quart=Stealth,Sense]39,38[/quart][quart=Faith,Luck]32,26[/quart]
Sub Stats
Willpower32
[quart=Fire,Water]13%,10%[/quart][quart=Earth,Wind]16%,15%[/quart][quart=Light,Dark]17%,18%[/quart][quart=Spacial,Neutral]0%,24%[/quart]
Affinities
[Skills Info] Traits Delicate Body Soul Bound Mind Connected Bloodline Passive/Active Skills Language Comprehension Growth Correction Stealth Steps Magical Body Crisis Perception Acolyte Disposition Beast Within Lucky Bastard Generals Call Noble Stance Mesmerizing Gaze Artistic Hands Identify Mastery Lvl 35/100 Full Body Control Mastery Lvl 33/100 Handicraft Mastery Lvl 37/100 Magic Hands Mastery Lvl 38/100 Blade Utility Mastery Lvl 19/100 Close Combat Mastery Lvl 24/100 Mana Synthesis Intermediate Level 7 Magic Clad Advanced Level 1 Healing Ray Intermediate Level 4 Transmutation Novice Level 9 Bloodwake Step Intermediate Level 5 Asunder Style Novice Level 8 Mana Gathering Intermediate Level 3 Explosive Strike Intermediate Level 1 New* Piercing Strike Novice Level 1
[spoiler]
Titles: [Unbound] (you already know) [Abandoned] - None [Business Man] - Better Haggling [Genius Crafter] - Your crafts will attract more attention [Explosive Pioneer] - First to walk this path. Chance of gaining insight +5%. [Man Amongst Men] - Woman grow to trust and rely on you faster than other men [Stud] - Woman find you more attractive [Bringer of Retribution] - More intimidating [The Chosen of Chaotic Neutral] - User''s actions have more of an effect [Pioneer of Chaos] - Boost to explosive strength and range [Enemy of Restraints] - Break any restraint easily [Hated Chosen of the Gods (5/8)] [The Black Plague] - Feared by certain people New*
Guardian of the Lower Plains
TitleUncommon
Description:You are recognized to be the protector of the Lower Plains province. A place that was disregarded by many of the stronger existences in Tenebris.
EffectsPeople who live in the Lower Plains trust you.
Spoiler :
Unbound
TitleUnique
Description:You are no longer chained by the laws of the world. Those who wield this title are immune to any control spells and have limitless growth potential.
EffectsMind Control Resist +100% Physical Control Resist +100% Mysterious connection to the Goddess Amare Anima Nexu Body growth unrestricted (Awards the skill: Growth Correction)
Delicate Body
TraitRare
Description:This trait makes the user¡¯s body have a delicate and supple appearance with clear and beautiful skin and hair without hindering physical performance. This is a rare trait of the user¡¯s species. This trait is currently partially awakened.
Effects:Delicate and supple muscles Unblemished skin Perfect white teeth Pleasant scent (varies from person to person)
Soul Bound Mind
TraitUnique
Description:This trait allows the user to recall memories. Even ones he shouldn¡¯t have.
Effects:Grants memories from the soul
Connected
TraitUnique
Description:Your connection to the Goddess Amare gave an unexpected mutation within your soul. Your soul can form spiritual connections with people you are truly close to.
Effects:Connected Intuition Temporary Direct Soul Connection Bonds of Love Current Connections: Amare (*Hidden*) Shiro (Max Affection) Puerial (Loyal - In Love - Unguarded...) Abra (Parental - Proud - Energetic...) Belle (Curious - Youthful - Passionate...) Beth (Friendly - Open - Trusted...) Tammy (Friendly - Open - Trusted...) Shirley (Doting - Open - Bold...) Illis (Sisterly - Open - Idolized...) Cyanin (Friendly - Curious - Territorial¡­) [Info Tab]
Bloodline
TraitRacial
Description:Power courses through the user¡¯s blood. At its call the user gains strength.
Effects:Blood Surge: X1.1 to physical stats for 5min (30min cooldown) Skill [Bloodwake Step] unlocked Second Awakening [locked] Third Awakening [locked]
Language Comprehension
Passive SkillUnique
Description:All language is understood and spoken by the user. (Consider this a little extra, good luck. Best Wishes, Amare)
Effects:All spoken and written language is understood
Growth Correction
Passive SkillUnique
Description:Due to mastering being allowed control of your body and mind your future growth can be decided by your desires. (Other¡¯s can be influenced when conditions are met)
Effects:Influence your growth
Stealth Steps
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The shadows shroud your steps, and hide your presence.
Effects:Detection while walking in dark places -30% Detection while not moving in dark corners -70%
Magical Body
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can cast and control mana and spells released from the body without restrictions. Results are dependant on the caster¡¯s comprehension and control over the affinity being cast. Unique magic with an intended use can become a separate skill.
Effects:The user can cast various types of magic. The user can more freely control his/her mana. Upkeep: Depends on the user and intended effect.
Crisis Perception
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user has better intuition than most. Chance to feel impending crisis during combat. 5% increase in perceptive abilities
Acolyte Disposition
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user¡¯s code of morality gives him strength. Strength can be restored to max once per week. +1% healing effects.
Beast Within
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user can draw strength from within during times of strife. 20% resistance to intimidation.
Lucky Bastard
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user has a random chance of getting a lucky break.
Generals Call
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:User¡¯s voice carries more weight in a conversation. The user inspires the masses with a war cry boosting morale by 10%.
Noble Stance
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:The user carries an odd allure that brings respect. Bartering is 20% more successful.
Mesmerizing Gaze
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:Staring into the user''s eyes has a mesmerizing effect. Information can be extracted from targets more easily. Effects double toward the opposite gender.
Artistic Hands
Passive SkillUncommon
Description:Your hands have an artistic sense all on their own. Things created by the user are automatically more aesthetic. Creations have a chance to have an additional effect.
Identify
Active SkillMastery 35/100
Description:Mastering this skill gives the user more information.
ExampleLv 1 - This is a basic sword. Lv 25 - This is a basic copper sword with a blunt edge, due to mistreatment the durability is low and will break at any moment. Overall Quality: H
Full Body Control
Passive SkillMastery 33/100
Description:The user has better control over their existence.
Effects:Physical Control 100% synchronized. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.Mana Control 100% synchronized. Spiritual Control 78% synchronized. +14% to all effects when everything is fully synchronized.
Handicraft
Passive SkillMastery 37/100
Description:Delicate work and artistry is easier to perform
Effects:Intricacy +18.5% Artistry +18.5% Work Speed +18.5% Dexterity +.07%
Magic Hands
Active SkillMastery 38/100
Description:You can use mana channeled through your hands to influence your surroundings
EffectsAlter the properties of objects for a permanent or limited effect time. Effect the body of other people (the mind is immune to alteration) Stimulates a person¡¯s potential.
Blade Utility
Passive SkillMastery 19/100
Description:The user can used bladed weapons more effectively.
EffectsAttack speed with blades +9.5% Attack accuracy with blades +9.5% Attack damage with blades +9.5%
Close Combat
Passive SkillMastery 24/100
Description:The user is capable of fighting in close quarters to the fullest extent of his abilities.
Effects:Reaction speed +12% Burst power +12% Finesse +12%
Mana Synthesis
Active SkillIntermediate Level 7
Description:Analyze and create mana formations with varying effects. Effects are dependant on the user.
EffectsAnalyze a mana formation Replicate known formations Create a mana formation Destroy a mana formation Efficiency Boost
Magic Clad
Active SkillAdvanced Level 1
Description:The user clads him/herself or objects with mana for various effects depending on the element and understanding of application.
EffectsPhysical Armament +30% Elemental effect Equipment Armament +15% Elemental effect Partial Clad Armament - Upkeep depends on amount clad Density Increase Initial activation: 5,000 MP Upkeep: 300 MP /s minimum output
Healing Ray
Active SkillIntermediate Level 4
Description:Light mana is summoned from the user to heal a targets injuries. The closer the target, the easier it is to heal.
EffectsBody Regeneration +10.6% /s within 0-1 meter of the target. Body regeneration +5.6% /s within 2-3 meters of the target. Burst Heal (Thrown) 1.4% Body Regeneration for every 200 MP added. Upkeep: 500 MP /s
(The small gains are on purpose)
Transmutation
Active SkillIntermediate Level 1
Description:Reforge the inner-workings of nature and bend it¡¯s wonders to the user¡¯s will.
EffectsPerform mana induced probes of base components. Re-structure fully analyzed materials. Convert materials at a 1:47 conversion rate Increase quality of crafts by 11% Conversion Quality and Speed Up
Bloodwake Step
Active SkillIntermediate Level 5
Description:The blood calls to rush. It''s secrets are still hidden within.
EffectsMovements become fluid and unpredictable. Speed stat X 1.5 Agility stat X 1.3 Plus 1 Illusory Warp (short distance) available during activation Max Upkeep: 700 HP /s, 350 MP /s, 700 SP /s
Asunder Style
Passive SkillNovice Level 8
Description:A self created style that can one day shake the world if properly trained.
EffectsClose combat ability improved slightly. Mid range combat limited improvement.
Mana Gathering
Passive/Active SkillIntermediate Level 3
Description:Mana is channeled from the air or from people to improve recovery.
EffectsMPR +.026% automatically. MPR +1.6% when channeled. [Mana Siphoning] +.7% Mana taken from a target at a fixed rate.
Explosive Strike
Active SkillIntermediate Level 2
Description:Damage your enemies from within as your strikes carry an explosive force that slips into your enemies.
EffectsAttacks are filled with explosive mana. For every 305 MP, 6.5% of your attack damage is caused within the enemy. Additional burn damage
New* (I was gonna put penetrating but thought people would be immature about it lol)
Piercing Strike
Active SkillNovice Level 1
Description:Peirce your enemies defenses with an attack that won''t be halted by even the most robust of defenses. Effects are dependent on the amount of mana used.
EffectsEvery 200 MP causes attacks to ignore 1% of target''s defenses.
Closing the screen she wasted no time to depart from her home to the governance room in the assembly hall where the Gods meet. As her entrance to the building wasn''t to meet with the others she was currently the only one present as she made her way into a room resembling a war room filled with all sorts of tomes and scrolls of Tenebris¡¯ history and a map of the entire continent in the center of the room. Only to silently wait in one of the seats placed near a desk with all sorts of ancient documents that have been perfectly preserved with godly magic. In a few moment a low rumble was felt as the space in front of her rippled and slowly revealed the figure of a middled aged man of a strong and firm physic which brimmed with vigor while his eyes contained an ancient light that couldn¡¯t be masked. He turned to Amare as he gave a light smile and greeted her as he took a seat with a slightly confused expression. ¡°Amare, it''s been too long. I was expecting to see Cosmian before heading over to see you, it seems things haven¡¯t been simple here I take it. How have you fared with this assignment thus far?¡± (Ancient High-God) ¡°Truthfully Ordom, it hasn¡¯t been easy over here. However, after a few events took place and a bit of luck, we managed to turn things around and are heading in the right direct. Here is the report to bring you up to speed.¡± (Amare) Seeing Amare truly startled Ordom as he recalled the higher ups placing Cosmian in charge of Tenebris after demoting the previous group for their failure. After taking the thick document from Amare, he wasted no time and thoroughly absorb the information within with but a thought. Moments after he finished reflecting upon the information his eyes couldn¡¯t hide the worry they held as he sighed gently. ¡°It seems they are here too.¡± (Ordom) ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± (Amare) ¡°*Sigh* This organization, what do you know of it?¡± (Ordom) ¡°Where do I start? They are extremely secretive, to the point that there are no records of them even here. What''s more surprising though is that they obviously discovered our connection with Gulan (Pervert) but still used him in order to try and kill the other chosen as if us being involved meant nothing to them.¡± (Amare) ¡°Say no more. Amare, this group, they are most likely not only a group of mind mages and are much more diverse and powerful in actuality. It was discovered from various reports that this group is based in not just this world, but many others. In truth, many of us came to discover recently that a few worlds have been deemed unsaveable because of them when reviewing past records. The only reason we know this much is due to the collective information that was gathered from various other worlds bearing too many similarities in activities. When everything was gathered together, it became obvious that this group is being backed by someone. Only, the one in this world seems to be more of a scouting party as their activities always start with infiltration via mind magic to insight disorder.¡± (Ordom) ¡°Wait! How has such a group gone unnoticed for so long, especially if they caused worlds to become unsaveable. You know how much such a thing affects us.¡± (Amare) Amare couldn¡¯t help shouting in shock when she heard this information. What type of joke is it for an organization of mortals to span worlds solely to cause them to fall into ruin. Not to mention for it to go unnoticed till this point. ¡°Unfortunately, the chaos we were undergoing in the past plus this new system diverted too much of our attention. Our enemies took advantage of our weakness at the time to remain unchecked. By the time we regained our footing, they removed almost all traces of their presence. Plus, a few of us became aware of them having spies littered everywhere. Now no one aware of the situation knows who to trust anymore except for an exempt few who were proven innocent. I wouldn¡¯t even be telling you this if it wasn¡¯t for the fact I know you aren¡¯t a traitor as well based on our history. The fact is, we don''t even know who our enemies are. We can¡¯t fight what we can''t see, and they know it. We only came this far by secretly gathering the information ourselves and not via the normal channels.¡± (Ordom) Ordom had an extremely tired and bitter face as he tried to explain the current circumstance they are facing. It was as if he grew visibly older just thinking about it. ¡°This...wait, then the one I encountered¡­¡± (Amare) ¡°What was that? Who did you encounter?¡± (Ordom) Amare¡¯s comment caused a startled expression to appear in Ordom¡¯s expression. Any information at this point would greatly help him and the others and he couldn¡¯t help becoming restless. ¡°First I should explain a few things. As you know from the report. My chosen, Kuro, is a black listed soul.¡± ¡°Yes, I was curious about that. We don''t normally enlist help from souls that fall under that list since they usually have various problems that make it difficult to deal with them, though there are exceptions. Regardless blacklist souls have a horrible reputation.¡± (Ordom) ¡°Indeed that is so, and as you have read, the others only agreed to allow him to enter Tenebris after their chosen had more time to spend getting stronger as they didn¡¯t want them to be endangered by mine, should he have malicious intentions. His rapid progress also caused them to actively try to hinder him as well. Though I won''t go further into that matter. The main issue is when his soul was held in the void space to wait out the time for his entrance after he was introduced to his mission. He¡¯s not aware of it, but someone deliberately tried to destroy his soul when he was there. I detected an invading force inside the void space as I had personally placed a seal on his soul to help time for him pass more quickly. It signaled me of the danger. When I went to intervened the individual already left as he couldn¡¯t break the seal before my arrival.¡± (Amare) ¡°What? Why would someone try to destroy his soul?¡± (Ordom) ¡°I wondered that as well, so I did some further investigation on him. As you know, many ancient souls were wiped from existence in the past. But it appeared that he avoided that fate as I discovered that he is indeed an ancient soul. As souls pass through an automatic inspection when placed into the void space our enemies discovered it before I did.¡± (Amare) ¡°Wait! I thought none of the ancient souls survived the purge by that bastard Devordo and his followers with that accursed weapon. We were forced to enlighten so many young souls because of it to compensate our losses. *Ugh* Using such immature souls to birth the next generation of godlings was something none of us wished to do. The potential they have alone is far too feeble compared to our forefathers. Not to mention the losses we ourselves have to endure due to the destruction of the Heavenly Well.¡± (Ordom) Hearing about an ancient soul still existing after knowing they were all supposedly wiped out in the past seriously alarmed Ordom. The possibility of others still remaining also flitted across his mind. As ancient souls take a staggeringly long time to form, even gods can''t help lament how long it takes even with their long lived existence. ¡°Our losses aside, let¡¯s remain focused.¡± (Amare) Ordom noticed the sadness filling Amares gaze as he became apologetic at his tactlessness. ¡°Ah, my apologies. I lost myself a bit and forgot this isn¡¯t a subject you like to discuss. Please continue.¡± (Ordom) ¡°*Sigh* I don¡¯t know how he avoided being destroyed nor remain undetected all this time. Him being blacklisted merely helped me discover something horrible that made me ashamed as I hadn¡¯t initially noticed it. There are various ways to fall into the blacklist and the one that landed him in was a rather dreadful curse that I have already removed. Unfortunately, in order to do so, I had to endanger him to another curse that he has to deal with now as curses aren''t my forte and I was cautious of the people around me.¡± (Amare) ¡°Curse? What type of curse did he have?¡± (Ordom) ¡°{The Curse of Tragic End}.¡± (Amare) Hearing that particular phrase left a blank expression on Ordoms face before it manifested into one of pure fury as he broke the chair he sat on before aggressively pulling another one over. ¡°That curse was banned long ago! Wait...this only means¡­¡± (Ordom) ¡°Yes, we failed to discover him and allowed it torment him through the countless incarnations he has lived through until now.¡± (Amare) {The Curse of Tragic End} a forbidden curse Dark Gods used to fervently use before it was inevitably wiped away through a lot of effort and is no longer possible to be practiced. It was discovered to have drastic effects on the balance of worlds as it instigated Karma to negatively affect the victim and shift worlds into a more evil state to cause various tragedies. As many Gods work to keep worlds balanced, it was something that couldn¡¯t be tolerated. Many gods of kind dispositions also abhorred the curse as well due to it¡¯s nature to inflict suffering upon the victim before leading to their death, Ordom was one such god. Taken many deep breaths to settle himself, Ordom finally managed to calm down. ¡°His last life¡­¡± (Ordom) As if just a whisper, Ordom spoke barely capable of asking a question he didn¡¯t necessarily want the answer to. As one who enjoys seeing people prosper and grow the thought of what Kuro endured left him considerably saddened. ¡°Even if his life saved a lot of people in the end, it wasn¡¯t a good one. I was only able to do so much with my limited ability to intervene, especially since I didn''t know of the curse. Though, at least one person he cared about survived, even if he knew her only briefly.¡± (Amare) ¡°...What happened to us, to allow so many things to go wrong. How much does he know?¡± (Ordom) ¡°He knows nothing of the curse as the one I had to stick him with thrives off of negative emotion. It¡¯s drains away at his feelings making him less than human bit by bit. The main reason why I push him to interact with people and build relationships is to counter it. Before entering Tenebris, he was a rather emotional fellow. Now...unless he gets stronger, the curse will devour him. The troublesome part is his races awakening temporarily allows the curse to become many folds stronger. I can''t fathom how it came to exist in a mortal world. Though if our enemies have their hands all over the place I can''t say they hadn¡¯t had a hand in it. If anything I will have to investigate his race even further, though the records in this place aren¡¯t reliable so I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll find anything. Kuro on the other hand may find answers on his end.¡± (Amare) ¡°Amare, do whatever it takes to keep him alive. If he dies, our enemies will have a shot at killing him permanently. They can¡¯t act as openly as they used too, but we can¡¯t risk it. I will head back to the others and tell them what I¡¯ve discovered. Be careful.¡± (Ordom) Ordom didn¡¯t dally further as he couldn¡¯t bare to sit idle with this news, as an existing ancient soul was very important information not to mention the possibility of actual contact with the enemy. He immediately left to inform his allies. Seeing him leave Amare gave a long sigh before departing to her dwelling. She couldn¡¯t help reminisce about how simple her life used to be and the things she will have to inform Val of as she is the only other person she can truly trust in this place. ------------------------------------ A/N: So, did this information shock you? Comments are welcome. Arc 4 - Chapter 6 - Spoils and Moving on Author: Thank you guys for reading. (Not my longest chapter but I will do a double release tomorrow since I have off) I know Kuro has it exceedingly rough, but at least he doesn¡¯t ¡®Remember¡¯ the lives that happened before Earth. Also, be careful not to make assumptions in my story as I mentioned making things different as much as possible with this genre. Things may seem to head in one direction at first but...I¡¯ll let things explain themselves in due time. Happy reading. --------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV after separating from Amare Ah, she is really mad at me. *Sigh* I can only blame myself as I was indeed negligent and I can tell how worried she is for me. This isn¡¯t a bad thing though as it¡¯s a good lesson. Plus, I could go through the items the Concord sect had gathered over the years in the meantime while the others go about their usual business. This short break doesn¡¯t really change anything in truth as Puerial¡¯s village isn¡¯t going anywhere and is only at most a month away with diligent travel. The troops also brought everything that would interest me personally as everything else was either put in storage or used to help out around the city. Looking through everything, I ignored the money. I¡¯m not that interested with currency as the sub-chosen are trying to develop currency similar to earth in order not to waste so much metal. We plan to have an exchange building for people leaving to areas not under my control. Monitoring markets in other areas will be necessary to keep the exchange value fair. Though this is all for when things are fully established as things are still developing, making this something for the far future. What intrigues me right now is anything that I can use, be it for research or as useful material. Information is also welcome, historical texts being one of them as my own understanding of past events aren¡¯t accurate and understanding what happened can help me understand how to act for the future. Even if I thought history was useless on earth, here, it can make a lot of difference. Gazing at the documents in front of me as I channel Light mana throughout my body to heal the effects from when I removed the foreign mana, I discover various arrays that seem useful. The array for the barrier I encounter before being one of them. The ones that suck out the victim''s blood was put to the side for later examination in the future. Even if I can find all types of uses for it, it left an unfavorable impression among the troops. Only a few of my guys perished from this array, but the remainder of the meat shield group after scaling the wall was practically wiped out. I¡¯ll just find applications for it that doesn¡¯t apply to anything that stands out too much since it''s still too fresh on everyone''s mind. Besides the arrays, there was a written account of the sect''s history. Most of it was glorifying their dominance over the so called lower class and the many ¡®righteous¡¯ acts they committed against any who resisted.. They listed a bunch of major events over the years as well, but none of it was anything useful to know. I¡¯ll just have it analyzed by the historian I employed to apply to the annals I am making in the library for the later generations to reference. Finishing up with the books and parchments, I looked at the various items laid out in front of me. Jewelry, arms, various ores and a few other odds and ends. Unlike the gold, the jewels can be used as catalysts in wands and staffs if properly affixed to them. The various arms mostly have enchantment arrays I¡¯ve already learned except for a few like [Mana efficiency up (small)] and [Cast: Quick Barrier (weak)] that seemed useful. I¡¯ll have to experiment to make them stronger though. Most of the ores have varying demerits for weaponry, though that doesn¡¯t mean they don''t have their uses when applied to their strengths. One did stand out to me though as it seemed perfect for mage equipment. [Crystian Ore], it¡¯s not suitable for melee weapons and the like, but it¡¯s perfect for channeling mana and has a slight refining effect making spells easier to cast and more powerful. With this in mind, I made a few rings for when we cast magic and a new wand for Puerial after refining the ore.
Empyrean Magic Stick
WeaponRank: B-
Description:A wand created with perfectly aligned crystian metal with a Versilian metal support structure for an increase in durability. It was affixed with a superb quality jewel at the hilt to increase spell quality.
Effects:Durability up (Upper Medium) You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Self repair (Small) Elemental Damage up (Upper Moderate) Mana efficiency up (Small) Mana channeling speed up (Very small) Targeting up (Lower Medium) Clear mind [Cast: Quick Barrier (weak)]
Hmm, not bad. It¡¯s ability to circulate and release mana far exceeds the previous one, not to mention it''s additional effects. Puerial should be happy with it. Everything else had various uses but didn¡¯t stand out too much. I simply past the time healing all of my energy channels while reflecting on the fight. Time passed quickly as I felt my body return to its peak condition. The damage caused by the foreign mana was serious but not difficult to deal with. After a week, me and my group set off to continue toward Puerial¡¯s home. ¡°Kuro I can''t wait to introduce you to my family. I know that the things they told me are a bit much, but I know they aren¡¯t bad people.¡± (Puerial) As we grew closer, Puerial became more and more excited as she spoke about her friends family and various foods to eat. I may have been given a bad impression by some of the things Puerial said, but it''s better to see things for myself before anything. Shiro was looking forward to meeting people while Belle was more intrigued by their lifestyle itself. As I recall, she lived in a cabin when she grew up and enjoys forest areas. ¡°Hmm, bandits?¡± (Kuro) ¡°I got them, I want to work off breakfast cover me if anything happens.¡± (Belle) Without waiting for a reply, Belle took off to fight the bandits. By my estimation, there is 26 no 27 bandits as one is hiding in a tree. ¡°Puerial, there is one in the tree there.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Got it.¡± (Puerial) *Crash* ¡°Ah! My leg, somebody!¡± (Bandit) In about 15 minutes, all the bandits were left moaning on the floor. I had created a suitable number of slave collars and proceeded to do the usual. ¡°Hey Kuro, do you think everyone will be impressed by how strong I got?¡± (Puerial) ¡°Considering how you were when we first met compared to now. I would be surprised if they weren¡¯t.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Ah, when we first met. My dark history.¡± (Puerial) By dark history, she is referring to when she recited a line from a book in panic. She always has a dark expression when it¡¯s brought up one way or another. It was indeed a comical experience. ¡°D-Don¡¯t smirk at my suffering! Just forget it already!¡± (Puerial) Even if she says that, I can''t forget anything even if I want to. ¡°Puerial is great.¡± (Shiro) ¡°NOOOOO!¡± (Puerial) ¡°What was it she said back then.¡± (Belle) ¡°Heh, be awed at your fortune for meeting the great me.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Pfft, What kind of line.¡± (Belle) ¡°AH! Kuro!¡± (Puerial) ¡°Don''t mind it so much, you were panicking back then after all.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Au, you guys...don''t make fun of me.¡± (Puerial) Like this, our journey passed by quickly as we grew close to Puerials home. Travelling through the forest, we finally grew close. ¡°Something...feels different about this place.¡± (Puerial) That line, I¡¯m pretty sure there was a term for saying things like that on Earth. Ah right, raising a flag. ------------------------------------------ A/N: A few things came up but I¡¯m not gonna disappear so don''t worry. Arc 4 - Chapter 7 - A not so Peaceful Forest Author: Thank you for reading. Hmm, nothing much to say right now on my end. -------------------------------------------- Kuro¡¯s POV ¡°Something...feels different about this place.¡± (Puerial) Hearing the ominous words brings me to a higher degree of alert as I peer around me to detect anything dangerous. Shiro and Belle raise their guard as well when the mood darkened. ¡°Puerial, what''s the situation, is it anything to worry about?¡± (Kuro) ¡°How to explain it. When I was here before it didn¡¯t feel so...heavy. Like this place has something weighing it down.¡± (Puerial) Indeed, the atmosphere does feel more oppressive compared to when we first entered the forest. I suspected it was due to the density of mana increasing like when we descended further into Amy¡¯s dungeon. But it seems to be something else. ¡°Puerial, take the lead. You know the area better and is the only one capable of finding out what changes happened.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I smell blood, a lot of it.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Ugh, this mood sucks. Shiro, is it beast blood?¡± (Belle) ¡°No, it does have the smell of miasma.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Everyone, stay on guard and watch each others back. Puerial, let¡¯s go.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Right.¡± (Puerial) Sticking to darker areas and avoiding too much exposure, we waded through the area heading toward the blood scent Shiro detected with Puerial in the lead to ward of anything unscene. As we progressed further and further, the surroundings became more and more oppressive. ¡°Guys, do you hear that?¡± (Belle) ¡°I don''t hear anything.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Exactly, what happened to the birds.¡± (Belle) ¡°Oh no...guys, over there.¡± (Puerial) Gazing toward the direction Puerial pointed to, we see a large clearing with clear rays of sunlight beaming down. But within the clearing is a mess of bodies strewn about in a discarded manner. No corpse is left in one piece. I halt everyone advancement toward the clearing and signal for the others to refrain from talking further as I detect movement in the distance. A small group of what seems to be elvish men appear. Seeing them, I signal the others to listen in on their conversation as I enhance my hearing with mana. Any information at this point would be welcome. ¡°Those damn Vervullen, the vile beasts don''t quit and now we lost another squad. How long until we find their nest and purge those things?¡± (Elf 1) ¡°Current investigation has made some progress. They appear to be holed up on of the caves toward the mountains.¡± (Elf 2) ¡°Ever since those things showed up¡­*Sigh* I liked it better when all we had to worry about where humans. We¡¯ve lost so many, and the other tribes care little as these vermin aren¡¯t at their doorstep.¡± (Elf 3) ¡°Other tribes, humph, can they be considered one of us when they care so little for their neighbors. Ever since the Armasil¡¯ulvasu tribe''s chieftain recovered from that illness¡­*Sigh* forget it, my thoughts don''t matter and the higher ups wont say anything.¡± (Elf 2) ¡°Ugh, wasteful bastards hunt us but don''t even finish their meals. Poor sods.¡± (Elf 1) ¡°How many?¡± (Elf 3) ¡°The report said it was a 9 man troop, but I can''t verify anything in this mess yet.¡± (Elf 2) *Mumble mumble* Hmm, they aren¡¯t from Puerial''s village. Though they appear to be neighbors, my intel was limited in this area but there should be a number of tribes in this area working together. Puerial¡¯s tribe being one among them as the most secluded. The Armasil¡¯ulvasu tribe or Arma for short was the name Puerial''s tribesman went with from the things she told me. Though the exact number escapes me, I expect no more than 10 under a conservative estimation. This trio here should be a scout troop, and it seems their village is having a hard time. The others don''t seem to be helping which is strange as they usually stick together. My guess is politics having something to do with it, but I need more information to be sure. *Snap* ¡°Howell, Ulrick somethings here.¡± (Elf 1) There is something here, and it''s not just us. GRAAAAAAHHHHHH ¡°Vervullen! Run!¡± (Howell) ¡°Where? Their surrounding us! Bann, what do we do?¡± (Ulrick) ¡°Towards the East! There''s less of them that way!¡± (Bann) That¡¯s...Vervullen? They look like reptilian apes with an extra pair of arms. Ugh, their shrieks are extremely loud and annoying, most likely to draw in others when they find prey. At a glance there is already about 20 gathering around us and increasing in number. The elves are already showing signs of panic and are running right toward us. Ugh, there¡¯s no helping it then. ¡°Guys let¡¯s provide some assistance.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Right.¡± (Belle) ¡°Un.¡± (Shiro) ¡°You three, this way!¡± (Puerial) ¡°Wah, who are you!?¡± (Bann) ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, Let¡¯s focus on what''s happening right now.¡± (Kuro) GRRAAAAAAAHHH! There is no escape anymore, they got us boxed in. I can''t tell if these creatures are clever or not given their savage and crazed expression. Regardless, they want to kill us, so that just makes our reply simple. ¡°Form a perimeter and kill them all.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Roger!¡± (Shiro, Puerial, Belle) ¡°Bann, your orders?¡± (Howell) ¡°Tch, group up with those outsiders. Maybe we¡¯ll have a chance if we do.¡± (Bann) The three elves have finally come to a decision. Without wasting time on pleasantries I directed them to the center since they appeared to use bows. Though reluctant, they still fell in line. Moments after, the beasts reached us and attacked with claws and teeth. No sense of intellect in their attacks, however, they were strong. The strength of their physical bodies made their attacks deadly regardless of how unrefined they were in their movements. But that was it in my eyes. All they had was strength. ¡°Puerial.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Right!¡± (Puerial) *Bomb* Earth and wind pummeled our foes as their shocked screams filled the air. Bodies crushed and severed apart as meat and bone came falling like rain. The ever increasing numbers of our enemies ground to a halt as they were no longer able to advance. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. While me and Puerial focused our magic to halt the enemy''s advancement, Belle and Shiro took action. They charged in and beat down enemy after enemy. Shiro¡¯s finesse and Belles ferocity isn¡¯t something mere beasts can handle. Aiding the two front liners with well placed footholds and covering fire in a practiced manner, I chided the elves for their inactivity. ¡°You just gonna stand there, start shooting.¡± (Kuro) Broken out of their stupor, the elves started firing their bows in accurate and well placed shots. Arrow after arrow pierced the eyes of the beasts either blinding or ending them. Our momentum from then on increased further preventing the beasts from gaining ground. Of course things got a little strained when the elves ran out of arrows and resorted to their magic. It wasn¡¯t as refined as Puerial¡¯s and mine and took a long time to cast. So this would mean they aren¡¯t from a very high standing in elven society. As only those in higher positions are trained thoroughly in the use of magic. Time went on and the fight continued for 30 minutes before the assault came to an end as the remaining beasts finally fled. I can''t help but look down on creatures that would throw their lives away meaninglessly. It was obvious they couldn¡¯t break through our defensive line with such basic tactics even if they had the advantage in numbers. The elves immediately collapsed as they panted heavily for breath and were on the verge of passing out. I paid them no head for the moment and checked on the others. ¡°Status.¡± (Kuro) ¡°In need of a bath and a nap.¡± (Belle) ¡°I can keep going.¡± (Shiro) ¡°I got a slight headache, but that''s it.¡± (Puerial) Belle aside, everyone seems to be alright. We didn¡¯t have to use any strenuous spells and managed to conserve a good portion of our strength. Another half hour going at this pace and things would have gotten serious. Regardless, we didn¡¯t have to use any of our trump cards and had a bit of room to spare during the fight. I would guess those creatures to be about...C in rank, going by guild standards. C+ in groups while increasing with the higher amount they have in a group, this one being about B-. If they would have approached us differently and used strategies than we would have likely been wiped out. It''s a scary thought, but in the end they aren¡¯t much with such basic thinking. I gaze at the panting elves as some color returns to their face. They aim their bows at us defensively and realized again that they used up their arrows and readied themselves to cast magic. ¡°Outsiders aren''t allowed here. Leave or we won''t be polite.¡± (Bann) Isn¡¯t this a bit much. ¡°Are you guys stupid. We could have left you to die you know.¡± (Belle) ¡°Belle calm down, they''re just scared. Plus they can''t really beat us anyway with such weak magic.¡± (Puerial) Ah, I think I saw their pride die a little. I didn¡¯t know elves can make a face like that. ¡°Anyway, we may be outsiders, but she isn¡¯t. We¡¯re just taking her home to see her family. Do you mind pointing calming down Shiro can hold herself back for so long.¡± (Kuro) For a while now Shiro has been glaring at the three in silence since they took up their stance. I¡¯d rather just get info on the happenings in the forest since Puerial disappeared. ¡°There is no way we would believe something like that. No one in our tribes would bring people here, it''s taboo!¡± (Ulrick) ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡± (Kuro) ¡°You can''t fool us, so don''t even try!¡± (Howell) These guys are seriously thick skinned. Should I just beat them up to get what I want. I have been holding myself back lately since this situation hasn''t come up in a while. ¡°Puerial, talk some sense into them before things get bad.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Can you three shut up and listen! Is this how you treat people who helped you. Shameful.¡± (Puerial) They¡¯re making that face again. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that going home is a crime. Does that mean I will be fined for drinking water too. Did you guys just make this up or has the elves here developed a bad case of stupid.¡± (Puerial) Her momentum is accelerating, should I stop her? ¡°I¡¯ve finally made it back here after more than five years and you''re saying I¡¯m not allowed entry. Should we have just let those beast kill you and just moved on? With your shabby skills, without us you would have died before firing your first arrow. And you even think you can threaten us right after. I¡¯ve never seen such stupid people. Your families must be ashamed.¡± (Puerial) Yea, I think I should stop her before it''s too late. ¡°Puerial that''s enough.¡± (Kuro) ¡°But-¡± (Puerial) ¡°I know they¡¯re being unreasonable, but you shouldn¡¯t waste so many words on them. Let''s just ignore them and move on.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Bastard!¡± (Howell) Hmm? What''s up with them, we were about to leave. ¡°Kuro.¡± (Shiro) Right, they seem to not want to talk anymore. ¡°Guys, they seem to need a little help calming down.¡± (Kuro) In not even a minute after I gave the signal, the three elves are now lying on the floor in a miserable state. The subtle curses they are making is the only resistance they can make now. ¡°Alright, Puerial here has been away for quite some time and needs some information in order to catch up on the things that went on while she was away. You three have been nominated to fill her in. Any questions?¡± (Kuro) ¡°You can''t just-*Thwack*, ugh.¡± (Bann) ¡°Humph.¡± (Belle) ¡°Good, now then, tell me about the Arma tribe.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I think you should just comply, Kuro can be really ¡®persuasive¡¯ when he wants to.¡± (Puerial) Oh, the fear emerging in their eyes is pretty good. Let¡¯s see what they know. ---------------------------------- A/N: 1 out of 3 today. *Cough* fell asleep. Arc 4 - Chapter 8 - The not so Harmonious Elves Author: Thank you for reading 2 out of 3 today. ----------------------------------------- After some simple interrogation to grease the lips on this trio of elves, my group learned of the happenings that took place since Puerial was taken away. It would have been a lot easier for these three if they¡¯d have just cooperated outright. But with a broken bone here and there along with a proper threat toward their man parts from Puerial for added measure, their lips strung out all sorts of things. Fortunate for them that''s all that happened. If they were the more despised sort of people I dislike, I wouldn¡¯t have been so lenient in their treatment. They are only guilty so far of having high pride. Something that I learned can lead to ones undoing. I won''t say I don''t have pride in myself, but I know when something is out of my league. I just had the fortune to eventually overcome such things with diligence. From what they said went on after Puerial was taken away, the Arma tribe went all out exterminating any outsiders they came across. The other tribes at first were against bringing trouble upon themselves. But as the only tribe that practices spacial magic in this area, conventional methods to confront them weren¡¯t possible. It can be said that the Arma tribe is the most powerful among the tribes even if the don''t have the most numbers. Not wanting to make enemies with them, most tribes either joined them as they despised other races, or just ignored the matter and didn''t¡¯ interfere. These three are from one of the tribes along the fringes and mostly care about surviving. Though they are supposedly allied with the Arma tribe explaining their actions. They planned to relay our presence to more members and planned to assault us later with an ambush. I can¡¯t help think the three as idiots as they didn¡¯t do a good job being discrete about their hostility. It would have been easier for them to pull off such a thing if they simply pretended to be hospitable in order to get away. Instead they drew us into a confrontation with their unreasonable actions. Regardless, I now have some information about the current situation concerning the elves in this forest. Basically, their mostly hostile. Getting Puerial to her family may be more complicated than I thought. But right now my main concern is¡­ ¡°Oi! Your an elf aren''t you, why are you listening to these guys!¡± (Ulrick) ¡°Help us out! You say you''re from here yet you treat us in such a way.¡± (Howell) ¡°You won''t get away with this, when the others find out you''re here forget about leaving.¡± (Bann) Since the interrogation ended the three have been acting up again. I can''t say whether these three are arrogant or just stupid, perhaps both. Plus for whatever reason, they keep trying to appeal to Puerial¡¯s heritage as if she didn¡¯t propose destroying their identity as men. The leader of the group also just incessantly makes threats. ¡°Hey can we take care of these guys already. Their getting really annoying.¡± (Belle) ¡°Noisy.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Puerial, since this is something involving your home, it''s your call.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hmm, these guys don''t seem to understand their situation too well. I think some education is in order. What about shaving of their hair and leaving them bound and dangling from the trees with sticks shoved up their butts, that should teach them some subtlety. Whether they are saved or not later doesn¡¯t really matter though.¡± (Puerial) Wow, that should be quite the scene. I think I really influenced Puerial a lot over the years, she¡¯s become rather inventive when it comes to punishing people. This one isn¡¯t too excessive compared to some of the things she¡¯s thought of before, but it hits their dignity pretty hard. The three stooges have also completely silenced themselves with shock. Too late to regret their behavior now though. ¡­ ¡°*Sob* You bastards, you know how long I take treating my hair every morning. It¡¯s all been wasted!¡± (Ulrick) ¡°Ahh! Get it out, get it out! My ass! Ahh!¡± (Howell) ¡°You won''t get away with this! Ahh!¡± (Bann) I can''t say this isn¡¯t comical, but it''s better we don''t waste any more time here. The others have also grown tired of these three too and their screams will attract predators. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Hey! Get back here you bastards!¡± (Bann) Moving away, there screams were drowned out by our growing distance. I had nothing against them, but they wished us harm. They can blame themselves for letting their intentions slip. Not killing them can be seen as a mercy instead. Though I can''t say they can stand with pride in their village anymore. After making significant distance from where we left the elven trio, we grabbed some herbs to cover the scent of blood lingering from our battle with those reptilian apes. Our clothes may automatically remove blood over time with the repair function, but the smell on our hair and body is distracting and it¡¯s near impossible to find time to bathe in this situation. Weaving through the forest, we avoided a few patrols as we made way toward the alleged location of the Arma tribe. The only thing really bothering us was how quiet the surroundings are. It¡¯s extremely unnatural for it to be so desolate in forests. It can be said that we refrained from making too much noise as well in order to avoid detection adding to the stress of the situation. Throughout the extension of our travels, the amount of wildlife we encountered didn¡¯t amount to much, not including the small number of predators. The only substantial danger we¡¯ve encountered was when we first entered the forest. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°We¡¯ve only been here for a few days, and I¡¯m already sick of it here.¡± (Belle) ¡°Sorry, even if I¡¯m from here, I can''t help but agree.¡± (Puerial) ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± (Shiro) ¡°It won''t be long till we reach the Arma tribe, so enduring the silence a little longer isn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡± (Kuro) Moving further and further in made Puerial more depressed as the rest of us became more tense. She noted how the place doesn¡¯t have the abundance of flowers and luscious sceneries like she remembered. She isn¡¯t lying as we¡¯ve found many places with signs of upheaval all over the ground. A few cliff faces also seemed to formerly have water pass through it. Whatever is happening in this forest is far from good. The elves should be highly protective of their home and would naturally preserve it. But why all the signs of destruction. It doesn¡¯t make sense, and they don''t even seem to be doing anything about it. I can''t help feel it''s deliberate, but it goes against what they would normally do. The only way to get answers is to get it from the elves. But exposing ourselves isn¡¯t ideal at this point so we can only endure the questions nagging at us. Does it have something to do with that organization, or is it something concerning the elves themselves? ¡°Puerial, whatever is going on, we¡¯ll deal with it and see about fixing it.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Thanks Kuro, I just can''t help feel sad seeing the forest like this. It used to have so many flowers and natural springs with all sorts of animals...it was beautiful. I wanted you all to see it like that...not like this.¡± (Puerial) Tch, what the hell are those elves even doing. If I find out they let things become like this I¡¯ll take that pride of theirs and shove it up their- ¡°Kuro, I smell people up ahead.¡± (Shiro) ¡°...Let¡¯s check them out then. If it''s just another scout group we¡¯ll just avoid them like usual.¡± (Kuro) ¡°You were thinking of doing something bad weren¡¯t you.¡± (Belle) ¡°...Let¡¯s stay focused.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Pfft, you naughty fellow.¡± (Puerial) Moving along the darker paths of the forest, we conceal ourselves within the shrubbery as we take a look at another group of elves. Contrary to the others we encountered, this group is more heavily armed and appears to be escorting an elf somewhere. ¡°Tell me again why I have to meet with the Arma tribe again. The silence of the forest is something I can barely tolerate.¡± (Elf being escorted) ¡°It can''t be helped since they called for the tribes to send representatives. As an intermediary for our tribe please endure it.¡± (Escort leader) ¡°I know that, but there were others who could have gone besides me. Why send someone of ''my'' status.¡± (Elf being escorted) ¡°It would be disrespectful to send anyone lower, the chief is dealing with the beastkin so he can only send you in his stead as their is no one else worthy for this task.¡± (Escort leader) ¡°There indeed isn¡¯t anyone who can match me, fufu. Let¡¯s try to get this charade over with then.¡± (Elf being escorted) Besides me wanting to punch that smug guy in the face, this information is troublesome. Puerial''s tribe called for a gathering, this makes getting close to her tribe more complicated with the additional security. Moving away from the escort group my team tries to figure out whether to wait out the meeting or not. ¡°That guy obviously wanted to be praised. It¡¯s disgusting how smug he looked.¡± (Belle) ¡°Smelled bad too.¡± (Shiro) ¡°That aside, it seems the Arma tribe will be packed with more guards with this gathering. Should we infiltrate to get information or wait it out to avoid trouble and make it easier to get Puerial to her family.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Actually, I think we shouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by at all.¡± (Puerial) ¡°Care to elaborate, you can get in serious trouble with your tribe if you''re discovered spying on them with us.¡± (Kuro) ¡°There is something going on in the forest and I¡¯m positive I won''t get a straight answer if I ask directly. I¡¯ve been gone for too long, and I don''t know if they would readily tell me anything with the way things are now. Plus they don''t seem to take too well to outsiders so you guys would be in danger. It would be better to understand more about the situation here.¡± (Puerial) Good, I can''t help feel proud of Puerial. I remember when she never questioned anything she was told. Such a mindset as a child leaves a person extremely susceptible to manipulation. It¡¯s better now that she tries to see things from all angles. ¡°Let¡¯s find that group again then and follow them. We¡¯ll figure out how to infiltrate the village when we get there.¡± (Kuro) Finding the escorts wasn¡¯t hard since they didn¡¯t get too far. After two days of following them and listening to the person being escorted find ways to be praised of his status. We eventually approached our destination. It was a good thing too since Belle was on the verge of ripping that guy to shreds. She really hates such pretentious people. Now than, based on the chatter mouth, the meeting should start tomorrow at noon. Hmm...how will we infiltrate this gathering. Looking around there are a lot more heavily armed guards around. Most of them are so heavily armored their faces can''t be seen. Well...there is always ¡®that¡¯ method. We just have to do it properly. ------------------------------------- A/N: It¡¯s not hard to figure out what method he¡¯s talking about. One more to go. Arc 4 - Chapter 9 - The Arma Meeting Author: Thanks for reading. Number 3 of 3. ------------------------------------------- I¡¯m currently separated from the others as we are dressed as guards positioned at fixed points surrounding the meeting. I was mostly worried about Belle as I had the least time going over methods of infiltration with her. I can¡¯t call myself a master of the art, but I built up a substantial amount of experience that I shared with Shiro and Puerial extensively. So far though she hasn¡¯t had any problems. I only worry about how she will handle any changes in the situation, like being confronted. If anything, we can just as easily bail out of this place. We just have to keep our identities hidden to avoid trouble later. Being so far into elven territory, the guards here feel more like an aesthetic principle for the meeting. They don''t have the tension of protecting against anything that guards normally have. It¡¯s more of a ¡®I¡¯m here to look important¡¯ type of feeling. Belle must be holding herself back quite a bit. Thankfully I can provide assistance with my [Connected] trait. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this is Puerial¡¯s home, I myself would have done a more direct approach in the night and ¡®asked¡¯ a few of the higher ups some questions. Making it seem like a bad dream for them later isn¡¯t impossible if I knock them out and heal them while they slept. It worked a few times before when I tried it out when I was training on a few bandit camps. My disgruntled opinion aside, I can only wait for the meeting to start in a few moments. ¡°I would like to humbly welcome all of you for taking the time for answering my summons.¡± (Meeting leader) ¡°We greet the Armasil¡¯ulvasu tribe''s chieftain.¡± (All representatives) Not a moment soon enough the meeting finally started. I have to hand it to those representatives. So prideful and arrogant but are able to conceal it so well. If I didn¡¯t see them acting like a bunch of silk pants before, they would have even fooled me. ¡°As many of you already know, we are here to discuss the current state of the forest and our plans for the future. I know you are all upset with the current state of the forest, but rest assured after we are finished with our project, restoration efforts will be made without delay.¡± (Arma Chief) Slight grumbles of acknowledgment are made all around as the Chief gages everyone''s reaction before continuing. ¡°With the resources we pulled from the forest, our plan is now 90% ready for testing. We have selected the neighboring beastkin tribes as test subjects. I believe none of you have a problem with it as they have long since overstayed their welcome in our forest. The document before you have a rough outline of what we have done so far and what is still left. Please read through them carefully.¡± (Arma Chief) Not wasting time they read the documents that have been placed in front of them. I¡¯m curious at the content but I¡¯ll have to endure. In a few minutes the representatives finish around the same time. ¡°I would like to ask how you plan to safely deploy this...toxin.¡± (Rep 1) ¡°And weather it will have damaging effects on the forest.¡± (Rep 2) ¡°Yes, as we have discussed before. A tool designed to shoot the chemicals is almost completed, we just need to run a few more tests for safe measures. Rest assured also that we do not wish to place any harm on the forest and have tested this chemical extensively in a controlled environment. None of the results have proven harmful to the plantlife. This chemical has been strictly designed to only harm flesh based life. It also implies us as well so do be diligent in regarding proper handling.¡± (Arma Chief) ¡°Chief, if I may ask, creating this chemical to kill our enemies is fine and all. But why did we have to harm the forest so extensively in the first place. Such damage will take years for us to heal.¡± (Rep 3) The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Some things require sacrifice to accomplish. We needed to create a chemical that far exceeded anything previously and needed to research countless variations before finding the most ideal version. Syphoning a few streams and a couple empty flower fields is but a small price to pay for victory.¡± (Arma Chief) Setting the tone with that, the meeting continued on for a few hour as they discussed how to organize the tribes, where they would strike, and Possible contingencies. It was really thorough and worked through a large number of variables. If I was on the receiving end of this attack, I would seriously be hard pressed to resist. Puerial¡¯s father is a seriously dangerous guy. Speaking of, Puerial has been distressed for a long time now. So far she has held together with help on my end, but she is clearly disheartened by what went on in this meeting. When we meet back up later, I¡¯ll have to cheer her up a bit. Maybe helping her confront her father would help. ----------------------- Puerial¡¯s POV We finally had the chance to get away from the village and meet up. The others are looking at me with concern all over their faces. I don''t look to bad do I. ¡°We are here for you.¡± (Shiro) ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll kick your dad into shape.¡± (Belle) ¡°Just say the word and we¡¯ll give them hell.¡± (Kuro) Hearing their support, I can''t help but cry. I¡¯m so lucky to have them by my side. ¡°Don''t worry, just give me a moment. *Deep Breath* Alright, Everyone...please help me confront my father. I don''t want him to be responsible for something he can''t take back. You heard what they said, if we don''t do something who knows how many will die before they are stopped.¡± (Puerial) I can feel my hands shaking. I¡¯m talking about fighting against my father after all. But after doing so much over the years, I know that my father needs to be stopped. There is no reason for him to wipe out the beastkin from this forest, not even mentioning how all the tribes are killing every non elf in the forest. What changed him so much, I can''t even recognize him. He doesn¡¯t even feel like the father I grew up with. It was like looking at a stranger, and if he was like that, then what about mom and my brother. Did they change too? ¡°Puerial, don''t think so much. We will confront your father tonight, you can ask him everything that''s bothering you then.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Right.¡± (Puerial) Kuro is right, I should stress myself out. I¡¯ll know everything tonight. I won''t except that stranger as my father, my father was strict but he never thought so little of people''s lives. I know that much after all. If he doesn¡¯t realize his faults with reason, than I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make him. I just hope big brother and mom are ok. If something happened to them to, than I won''t let father off. A real man takes care of the people he cares about. ¡°...Is there something you need? You''re staring quite a bit.¡± (Kuro) ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t staring, I was just thinking about what that chemical they were talking about was.¡± (Puerial) He bought that excuse right? Yea, he definitely bought it. ¡°Right, whatever that chemical is, my best guess is that it¡¯s not something simple. We should take a few extra precautions just to be safe.¡± (Kuro) ¡°Yea.¡± (Shiro) ¡°Can''t argue with that.¡± (Belle) Alright, now all we have to do is wait for the sun to set and we¡¯ll head over to confront my father. He better have a good excuse, or he is gonna get it. ------------------------------------- A/N: There we go, number 3. Quick notice to stay in touch The next chapter will come up either today or tomorrow since I need to be careful with how this comes out. Even I need to make sure the information makes sense since I don''t want plot gaps or something being wrong. Look forward to it.